《Return of the Legendary Runesmith》


 Chapter 1 0- Reawakening

    "Did you understand?" He didn''t know how many times he had asked the same thing. However, every time he receives a nod in response, his heart fills with satisfaction


    "Yes, sir." The young boy voiced before he asked, "Should I solve this question?"


    Looking at the time, the older one shook his head, "No, do this at home. And also, prepare for your test, okay?"


    Receiving a smiling nod from the young boy, the man got up from his seat and walked out of the room.


    "Ah, Mister Lex, will you not stay for dinner?"


    The man, Lex, shook his head with a smile, "Thank you for the offer, but I am good." It wasn''t the first time for the lady to ask him dinner, however, considering it was already dinner time, everyone else must be waiting to have dinner together. Under such circumstances, he would have been a burden on them.


    Making his way out of the apartment, he heaved a long weary sigh.


    It was already eight on the clock, three days before Christmas.


    Thinking about Christmas, he took out his phone.


    The only person he recently sent several messages to was his girlfriend...or more like ex.


    [Hey, you really won''t talk?]


    [Let''s celebrate Christmas together?]


    Every relationship requires time. However, Lex couldn''t give the time she asked for because he was packed with work.


    When she texted, he couldn''t respond. And when he got free she was sleeping or busy with her friends.


    Their distance slowly started to widen, and now, she has stopped responding to him.


    ''At least, you should have understood me...'' His girlfriend was also his childhood friend, so his situation was not hidden from her.


    ''Haah, forget it.''


    It has been like this for quite some time...for him to return home late even though the temperature has fallen below zero. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was thanks to the fact that the kids he teaches all live in the community. That''s why he never found the necessity for transportation. However, the current weather was making it difficult to even walk for half a mile.


    "Hey, returning home?" He met the owner of the convenience store nearby who was closing his shop.


    "Hello." Lex greeted the man before adding, "Yeah, just finished with the work."


    The older man frowned, before asking, "Have you looked at yourself lately, son? Your eyes and complexion don''t give a good sign. Exactly how many hours are you working these days?"


    Lex pondered for a moment before responding, "Eleven hours...?"


    The man was stunned, "And you are preparing for the college entrance exam as well, no?"


    Lex wryly smiled, "I have no other financial resources and I wouldn''t have gotten any other job. This home tuition was thanks to the connections I had."


    These days, parents don''t allow a teacher to educate their children unless they have a diploma or master''s degree. However, thanks to the connection and his reputation, they agreed to hire him.


    The shop owner sighed, "Look kid, you are killing yourself under the burden of the loan which your parents left behind. In my opinion, you should file a case against the loan lenders and get yourself some much-needed rest."


    Lex sighed...if only it had been that simple. What case can he file when his father took money from an infamous gang for whom he used to work?


    But well, not like he could tell that to the kind old man,


    "Okay, I will think about it." All said, he gave a slight bow and walked away from the man.


    Exhaling audibly he held his bag close to him, trying to garner some warmth from the bag.


    His steps were slow since the pedestrian path was covered with snow.


    Stopping at the traffic light even though no cars were coming. Well, it''s kind of a side effect of being a teacher; he has started following rules and become disciplined.


    *Blink*


    The traffic light turned green as he finally stepped on the road. The street crossing was broad and his steps were slow; as such, he never had the time to move away when a car came drifting his way.


    Lex''s eyes widened as he saw the tires screeching against the path, and the driver honking, but to no avail.


    His feet were plastered to the surface and eyes widened.


    And just like that,


    **CRASH**


    Lex Willson died at the age of 19.


    The end...


    ....


    ...


    ..


    .


    "Huh?"


    Pushing himself away from wherever he lay, Lex breathed roughly. His mind was in chaos as everything he stared at threatened him and scared him.


    He could barely feel his body, as he turned his head left and right.


    "Where...what .." he couldn''t discern what just happened.


    He was hit by a car and found his body flying...however, just as he lost consciousness, he found himself waking up here.


    Wait..."Where am I?"


    He couldn''t ascertain where he was since the place was nothing like a hospital room. His clothes were different, but not a white gown. His body was aching but nothing was broken. His body was drenched not in blood but in sweat.


    "Am I dreaming or am I dead?" Lex rubbed the back of his head. Heaving a long sigh, he first calmed down before turning toward his left.


    The room...was full of books and things which made it seem ancient.


    The potent smell of incense was quite annoying to his nose but he didn''t focus on that.


    While he was scratching his head, he noticed that his hair was longer and he seemed taller than before.


    His eyes then landed on a wash basin in the corner of the room. And on the wall above the basin was a mirror.


    Lex took a strong gulp. He would be lying to say that he wasn''t expecting something here. Something that starts with ''R''.


    He slowly stepped toward the mirror and finally looked at his face.


    Chocolate caramel eyes looked back at him in the mirror. Long dark wavy hair cascaded down his forehead as Lex looked at ''himself.''


    His mouth was parted agape as he tilted his head, "Why the hell this face seems so damn familiar...?"


    ------**------


    A/N:- Save the book in the library.

 Chapter 2 1- System

    Adrian Lockwood¡ªthe character of one of the many novels, Lex read.


    The bastard professor gets humiliated and runs away from the academy after being blamed on the charges of being a completely useless professor.


    ''This is so f---ed up...'' The memories of the previous owner of the body were pouring down his head as Lex sat down on the bed and tried to calm down


    This world was filled with swords and monsters.


    The fight between Light and Darkness. Justice and betrayal, or whatever.


    Lex read this novel because the main character was slightly different than the other stupid male lead he had been reading around that time


    Yeah, those light novels that have titles as long as a synopsis.


    Having a main character who thinks like a loser and even takes action rather than hesitating or shying away¡ªyeah, it was a fresh breath of air for Lex at that time.


    And then comes the female leads of the world. They were...not single-dimensional. Some were good, and some had a dark past. Well, the author did a good job giving them a personality worth remembering just by their way of responding.


    But the biggest problem was the author himself.


    He was...such a gullible person that several times, he changed or added something in the plot just to not get hated by the readers.


    Lex never commented actually, but he usually read the comments of others. And he noticed, several times, that what people demanded, the author somehow changed things accordingly.


    And that...was a bad thing in its way.


    ''Why am I worrying about it now...aren''t I in a very bad situation right now?''


    Lex, who is Adrian now, was recently blamed for not being a true Runemaster. And someone who was a teacher of runes, it was the highest level of insult.


    ....but the fact is, it was true! He didn''t pass the exam to become a Runemaster and got this job through his connections.


    This world runs on Runes. In this world, magic that can influence your surroundings is considered Taboo. And unless you change your faith and become a follower of some fallen God, you cannot use magic freely.


    Then what remains? Runes.


    Those mythical inscriptions allow supernatural abilities to one''s weapons.


    Now, since almost seventy percent of the population is a follower of Light¡ªthat is, True Gods¡ªthey cannot use magic. As such, they all depend on Runes.


    And Adrian was supposed to be a Runemaster in the academy.


    Now one could understand the importance of Runes. And Adrian was a false Runemaster!


    "Guh...why not a side character or a mob? Why a pathetic loser?" Covering his forehead, Lex fell down on the bed¡ªwhen suddenly,


    *Knock*


    He jolted back up upon hearing the knock before he asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me...Ariana." A soft voice arrived from the other side¡ªand that name sent a chill down his spine.


    Ariana...was the headmistress of the Runebound Academy and Adrian''s cousin.


    The connection previously mentioned through which Adrian joined the academy even though he failed the exam? Yeah, it is her.


    ''She is the only person in the academy who knows me from close...I need to act carefully.'' Although this whole thing seems absurd, Adrian needs to act carefully.


    Getting up, he approached the door before opening it for her.


    "Why are you responding so late?!" She instantly stepped inside and closed the door.


    Adrian''s eyes were met by the cool beauty with silver long hair and a tattoo running down her neck. Wearing a three-piece suit, with the scent of nicotine surrounding her, she gave the vibe of a female mafia.


    Her hazelnut eyes roamed around the room for a moment, before she asked, "Have you....prepared the bag?"


    Adrian frowned, and then suddenly, he recalled what it was about.


    Adrian doesn''t run away all by himself. He gets Ariana''s help¡ªotherwise, bypassing the security of the academy on his own would have been impossible for him.


    However, because of this action, a committee from the Mage Tower arrives at the academy, blaming the administration for recruiting an unqualified person as a teacher


    Runebound Academy comes in the top three academies, as such, it was obvious they would want the best faculty members to be working here.


    Ariana gets humiliated in front of everyone, and things escalate to the point where the Tower members even discuss kicking her out of the academy.


    ....but then, suddenly, the protagonist steps in and saves the day. He tells them how grateful he has been to the Headmistress, and just then an ambusher appears out of nowhere, whom Ariana defeats alongside the protagonist


    The council members realize Ariana''s importance in the academy, and the Protagonist makes a home in the Headmistress''s heart.


    Happy ending. The end.


    Not.


    Now, Adrian has two options; follow the plot or derail it.


    If he doesn''t go, then maybe Ariana would never feel anything for the Protagonist. However, if he chooses to go¡ªwhich was most likely¡ªhe would have to survive all on his own in this dangerous world where law and police weren''t a thing.


    His family would surely disown him and as a talentless person, he might need to start as a servant or something.


    ''But what can I do...the knowledge I have received about runes wouldn''t be enough to guarantee my position in the academy. The humiliation would be immense as well...''


    Looking at his cousin, who had already started to pack his bag with a frown of concern on her face, he felt troubled.


    For him, she was ready to bet all her reputation and hard work. She was ready to let go of all of it just to save him.


    ''Damn...I barely know her yet...I am feeling so much for her....''


    In a time of crisis, when no concrete answer was coming to his mind¡ªsuddenly, something appeared in the corner of his vision.


    [Need some help?]


    Adrian''s eyes widened, as he rubbed his eyes and saw the system screen again.


    [I can help you with your problem.]


    Parting his lips, Adrian said, "Aria...I might not need to run away."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Add the book to your collection. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 3 2- Not running away

    "What are you even saying?" Ariana couldn''t comprehend what and why the idiot was asking to stay.


    She knows better than anyone about Adrian''s capabilities when it comes to Runes.


    He failed to pass the second stage of the AET(Arcane Engraving Test) and to become a professor of the academy; he had to at least pass the third test.


    However, since she knew Adrian''s situation in the family and his lack of societal knowledge, she made an exception and allowed him to become a teacher of runes at the academy


    Everything has been going quite well, for the past four years. Adrian might be less knowledgeable, but his teaching skills were quite brilliant. And his good relations with top-ranking students never left any room for suspicion.


    .....until recently, that is.


    The third-year student and the second Princess of the nation¡ªsomeone who used to adore Adrian in the past¡ªsuddenly raised an objection.


    In front of the whole class, she called Adrian a fraud and failure. She even challenged him to show how to inscribe runes in front of everyone.


    Although Adrian somehow got out of the situation¡ªsince he really didn''t know how to inscribe runes to a weapon¡ªhis escape caused the situation to escalate.


    The student who blamed him was a royalty, that''s why her voice was supported by other students as well.


    There was a high chance for the members of Mage Tower to arrive tomorrow as well since they always considered Ariana a bad choice to be the Headmistress of the academy. So naturally, they were searching for an opportunity to remove her.


    However, none of that was more important than Adrian''s freedom


    If he gets caught in the case of fraud, then he would get fined and imprisoned for sure. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s why, "You need to go."


    Adrian understood what she was saying; however, the sudden appearance of the system somehow gave him a slight hope that he could go against the plot.


    "Leaving now would be dangerous since the security is quite strict around this time. So I am thinking of leaving in the morning¡ªwhen the soldiers change shifts."


    Ariana seemed conflicted. As he said, there was a higher chance of getting caught now, even with her help. Since the soldiers assigned for the school security are trained veterans.


    However, in reality, Adrian had something on his mind; that''s why he wanted some time.


    As such, he stepped forward and after resting his hand on the other one''s shoulder, he said, "I really will escape in the morning. Trust me."


    It was weird, in Adrian''s eyes, that here it was about his benefit, yet it seemed he was convincing Ariana here that delaying would not create a problem.


    The woman heaved an exasperated sigh before muttering, "Okay, fine. But keep your things prepared and don''t sleep. I will take you out around four on the clock."


    Adrian nodded before he walked towards the door along with Ariana.


    The older one was about to open the door and step out, when suddenly, Adrian called out, "Thank you...Aria...even when your reputation is at stake you aren''t showing hesitation in helping me escape."


    Although he barely knew her, he was feeling quite thankful for what she was doing for him.


    The lady didn''t turn to look at him. Her grip on the door handle turned stiff, as she muttered,


    "You are my responsibility. I am just trying to take care of things until the end."


    Saying so, she stepped out of the room.


    Left alone, Adrian heaved a sigh and sat back down on the bed.


    ''Agh, why am I relaxing...'' He turned his eyes toward the floating system screen before asking,


    "You said you can help me? How?"


    [The system administrator would allow you to learn the basics of Runesmithing. Providing you with materials, skills, and rewards to help you become a full-fledged runesmith.]


    Adrian tilted his head...what was this?


    "Can you give me some kind of cheat ability? Or maybe install all the methods of Runesmithing into my head?" He was expecting something like that.


    However,


    [There is no shortcut. The Host must learn everything from scratch and learn through experiences.]


    Adrian scratched his head as he asked, "You know I have like nine hours before the assessment right? Will that be enough to learn the first step of Runesmithing?"


    Although he doesn''t know how to actually inscribe runes on a weapon, he is knowledgeable about what a trained runesmith could achieve.


    As such, he has a very vague feeling that within so little time, this system could pull off something so miraculous.


    [To help the host learn the basics about Runesmithing, a time chamber is prepared.]


    [Time chamber: A secluded space where the flow of time moves at a different pace from the outside world. Within this isolated realm, the host would have an ideal environment to refine and elevate their Runesmithing abilities. With access to fundamental reading materials, you could meticulously study, experiment, and perfect your craft without the constraints of time, allowing for accelerated growth and mastery.]


    [Enter?]


    [Y/N]


    Adrian hummed as he read the description of the time chamber.


    He has suddenly transmigrated into the world of a novel. Taken the body of a minor side character¡ªnot even an actual villain¡ªand was now standing on the edge of a knife.


    Both sides are dangerous, but the side the system was suggesting was far more dangerous.


    ''Well, I have a few hours to spend...'' Deciding to rely on the system¡ªa completely new entity just like everyone around him¡ªhe selected the ''Y'' option.


    *Blink*


    .....


    "Woah!" Adrian exclaimed as he found himself in a dark place.


    He turned around but nothing was visible except for the slight illumination provided by the candle.


    The ground was made of concrete stones and seemed quite dusty.


    Adrian wanted to inspect his surroundings that''s why he tried picking the candle¡ªbut,


    "Huh?" His fingers went past the candle as if it was actually not there but just a projection.


    [Welcome, host.]


    [This is your hub to learn.]


    [A place where you will learn about Runesmithing and apply those studies to make remarkable armaments.]


    As those words appeared before his eyes, a single book dropped to the ground,


    *Dhap*


    Adrian crouched down and read the name of the book,


    [Runesmith: Step One]


    [Reading the Element]


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- A bit of information will be shared in the next chapter to deepen the knowledge about runes and what MC would be doing.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 4 3- You wont understand

    [A few hours ago]


    Through the school halls, ran a raven-haired youth.


    His bright violet eyes weaved through the crowd and settled on a certain platinum blond-haired girl who was walking all alone.


    "Sylvia, listen to me." He called out, however, the girl didn''t show any sign of stopping.


    Many of those who passed by, gave the girl a look¡ªnot only because she was the Princess of the nation, but also because of the drama that happened in the classroom today.


    A student bluntly accused a teacher of being a fraud. And not just anyone, but the son of a Count and someone closely related to the Headmistress.


    If not for her royal background, it was nearly impossible for anyone to raise their voice against Professor Adrian.


    However, Sylvia did and the way things settled, it seems she wasn''t wrong about her accusation.


    Now, everything depends on what happens tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, either the Professor would prove the Princess wrong, or he would face humiliation followed by imprisonment.


    One thing is for sure¡ªtomorrow is going to be a very entertaining day for the other students.


    *Grab*


    Finally, the black-haired guy held the Princess'' hand and made her stop.


    The Princess spun on her feet and glared at him, "What do you need, Allen?"


    The boy wasn''t fazed by her reaction as he calmly asked, "Can we talk for a moment?"


    The Princess narrowed her eyes, "You finally got time from Olivia?"


    Hearing that name, many people raised their brows, and some even shared glances.


    Olivia¡ªthe third-year student and also the student council president. It was rumored that she was in close relation with Allen but there was no concrete proof behind it.


    Allen firmly held her hand and told her, "I am just her friend, just like how I am to you. Now please come with me."


    Sylvia was still reluctant but this time Allen didn''t wait to hear her response and pulled her towards the front lawn of the academy.


    There weren''t many people around at this time since it was already late evening, and as aspiring knights, they had to maintain a disciplined routine.


    Allen brought her under an old tree before ushering her to sit down on the resting bench.


    "Just say whatever you want. I am quite sleepy." Sylvia spoke as she remained standing with her arms crossed on her bosom.


    Allen heaved a sigh before asking her, "Why did you do that? That thing with Professor Adrian? Weren''t you one of his most favorite students?"


    Everyone knew that there were a few favorites of Professor Adrian from each class. And Sylvia was one of them.


    She was not only quite brilliant in academics, but she also actively helped him out after classes by arranging reports and sorting them out.


    Then suddenly, today, she got up and accused Adrian about his experience in Runesmithing. She bluntly told him that he knew nothing about Runesmithing and the fact that he entered the academy through the back door.


    In Allen''s eyes, Adrian was a good teacher and someone whose teaching he actually understood here.


    Someone who got enrolled based on just his physical merits, surely a teacher like Adrian was a blessing for him.


    Sylvia kept looking at Allen with a complicated gaze before she shook her head and said, "You won''t understand why I did that....that man is not like how everyone perceives him. He is a psychopath who should never have become a teacher."


    With her fists clenched, she added, "I am just waiting for tomorrow. Once it is settled that Adrian is a fraud, I will have him dragged to prison. I promise."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    [Back to present]


    "Hmmm....somehow understandable," Adrian muttered under his breath as he read the book presented to him by the system.


    After gaining Adrian''s memories he has obtained information about runes and what their benefits are.


    In a world where manipulating magic is impossible unless you are a follower of the Evil God, one''s best friend becomes these weapons and the runes engraved on them.


    Runes are the letters inscribed on a weapon according to the one who is using it.


    Every person has a different nature of mana and different emotions that influence their magic flow, and based on their capabilities, one has to inscribe Runes on their weapon.


    It''s a very slow and deliberate process, of studying and inscribing runes.


    If a person picks a weapon that is not fine-tuned for them, then rather than their opponent, the person might end up harming themselves.


    That''s why everyone needs to have their own weapon, which they call the Celestial Armament here.


    That''s why, the process of Runesmithing goes into five different levels.


    Five levels that make the connection between one''s weapon and their body stronger.


    It''s like strings¡ªthe first string is the thinnest but establishes a connection, and the fifth string makes one''s armament the actual part of the user''s body.


    ''I can''t even think of dwelling into the fifth stage...''


    To pass the AET(Arcane Engraving Test), one has to know how to form the second connection, and they would pass the test with flying colors.


    However, the original owner of the body couldn''t even establish the first connection.


    However, the current version of him is learning it. The connection is based on one''s elemental affinity. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There are four elements, majorly four of which can be learned through two methods.


    First, the traditional method of using the affinity globe allows one to know about which element one has an affinity with.


    However, because the magic globe doesn''t give exact information¡ªsometimes one has an affinity with both fire and earth elements¡ªthe first string is not tied firmly.


    How accurate a magic crystal shows the affinity depends on how carefully it is made.


    The largely produced magic crystal doesn''t show accurate affinity. While the handmade ones from experienced engineers, gives a result near accurate.


    ''Hmm...so tomorrow I have to assess one''s affinity and write their rune to form an armament in front of everyone...''


    The challenge was big and the pressure was immense. However, somehow he was understanding everything related to runes better than computer science he learned in college.


    Runes are better than codes!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 5 4- First lesson

    How long has it been? Adrian doesn''t know. There was no clock here after all.


    However, from what he could guess, more than five hours had already elapsed since he was thrown into this void space to read the book about runes.


    He has already understood the essence, the importance, and the features of runes. What the five strings of runes could do.


    Half of the book basically focused on that and the latter half was concerned with how he could apply the knowledge to create the rune.


    After attaining the memories of the original user of the body, Adrian learned the runic language¡ªthe symbolic language in which a runesmith inscribes the magical words and allows a weapon to become Celestial Armament.


    Now five hours later, he finally finished the book and stretched his body, "Gaaaah! It was tough."


    His body was used to study for this long but Adrian''s eyesight was hindering him quite a lot.


    Not to talk about this eerie silence around him was quite creepy¡­well, it was comfortable as well, but whenever he realized that he was all alone here and couldn''t get out on his will, that scared him.


    "Okay, system¡­I think I can manage things tomorrow¡­" He was hopeful that by the knowledge he received, he would be able to shut all those mouths that accused him of being a fraud.


    From where does his confidence come? Well, the books the previous Adrian has read were all complicated and hard to put into use. They all made everything quite complicated because of their lack of knowledge about the world and from where these runes originated.


    However, the book the system provided was quite straightforward, and only things that were related to runes and could have helped in runesmithing were written there.


    ''It almost felt like someone wrote this book for an idiot like me¡­.'' Heaving a sigh, he called out again, "Can I go now?"


    [Knowledge won''t be enough in your journey. The host needs to learn how to apply his knowledge to the real world and create miracles.]


    As the system screen disappeared from his view, a certain section of the room appeared before Adrian¡ªstartling him as he saw someone sitting on a small stool.


    "THE F*CK IS THAT?!" He jumped away, taking a fighting stance as he saw the humanoid figure sitting there with their head leaning down.


    Even after staring at it for a couple of seconds, the figure didn''t move, and slowly Adrian realized that it was just a humanoid doll resting there.


    [It is a magical tool for you to practice runesmithing. Go ahead and try to understand the element with which the tool has an affinity.]


    "Are you sure it''s safe?" Adrian asked as he took a strong gulp.


    The magical tool was wearing long pants and a white shirt. It didn''t have hair, and rather than human skin, its translucent flesh was exposed.


    The system didn''t say anything and Adrian slowly approached the magical tool.


    Taking a deep breath, he finally touched the hand of the tool, and felt the warmth of a human from it,


    "Damn...so I really can draw a rune for it, huh?"


    [Indeed. Just proceed with everything you have learned and make a perfect weapon for her.]


    Adrian blinked in confusion, "But there is no weapon here-" Before he could have finished speaking, another portion of the room was illuminated.


    He turned his head in that direction and found it was a small dojo with a hanging punching bag and several weapons hanging down the stand.


    Adrian was taken aback, as he asked, "How huge is this place, exactly?"


    [With time, the host would know.]


    Adrian hummed as he got up and approached the weapon rack before picking a sword.


    It was not a real sword but a wooden one.


    Adrian ran his finger down the sword and identified that it, indeed, was wood from the top to the base.


    ''The connection of the rune would be pretty bad...'' Adrian heaved a sigh. The material of the weapon heavily matters when forming a rune on it. After all, if the weapon couldn''t hold runes and accept the magic of the wielder, it would snap in no time.


    The best and most versatile conduit is Silver. It can accept runes up to the third thread.


    [Ding!]


    [For your knowledge: +10 EXP]


    [Total: 320 EXP]


    Adrian raised his brows as he looked at the screen, "What is this EXP and when did I earn so many of them?"


    [EXP is the experience points the Host earns through learning and applying the knowledge of Runesmithing. Using the EXP, the host can unlock:


    1. Shop(Locked): 1000 EXP


    2. Inventory(Locked): 3000 EXP


    3. Cross-dimensional chat group: 5000 EXP.]


    ''Look, system, I am really eager to know what the last one is, but I am too eager to draw the rune at the moment.''


    [For showing such dedication: +3 EXP]


    [Total: 323 EXP]


    He really can''t understand this system.


    Redirecting his focus on the lifeless doll, Adrian began the ritual.


    Not using the traditional method he went to draw the ritual and did everything he read in the book.


    He was really nervous while doing so, since not just runes, magic was new to him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He reincarnated into this world just a few minutes ago, and he was performing something that takes years for a person to achieve.


    If he really succeeds, would he be called a genius?


    ''No...Adrian has been in this profession for ages...so I won''t be hailed as a genius...but, whatever...''


    His fingers moved in a way that made it seem that he had been doing it for a long time rather than this being his first time.


    It took him about an hour, and three failures and corrections but in the end, looking at the glowing sword, he smiled in triumph,


    ''I did it...I am fu*king Runesmith now!''


    [For your achievement: +100 EXP]


    [Total: 423 EXP]


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I purposely didn''t describe how he formed the runes. Just wait for the big day~

 Chapter 6 5- Assessment(1)

    Sylvia''s eyes were open early in the morning¡­she couldn''t sleep well last night.


    Everything that happened yesterday didn''t allow her to sleep well.


    She comes from a royal family and was someone who has been taught etiquette from a very early age. And Sylvia has always been quite a soft-spoken and disciplined child¡ªsomeone who doesn''t insult her elders.


    Then what happened that she ended up insulting her favorite professor and the man she respected the most?


    It was her unique skill, that allowed her to read the mind of those with whom she was close.


    And two days ago¡­she unexpectedly heard Professor Adrian''s voice during his class.


    Those words¡­she could never forget¡­


    ''Those eyes, I want to pluck them and see you bleed until you die like a damn rat¡­your limbs would be torn and you would cry for help like a fool before I would bestow death upon you¡­''


    Not only that but many other cruel and inhumane things she heard from the man she considered to be the most gentle and considerate person in the academy.


    Someone whom she respected and adored was actually a cruel being who was jealous of his student.


    Allen.


    The boy who stole Adrian''s fianc¨¦e.


    Well, she was exaggerating things here since Allen and Olivia were just good friends¡­however, those who hate Professor Adrian, flared the rumor that they are a thing or sort.


    However, Sylvia genuinely expected Adrian to never believe those ridiculous rumors. After all, in her eyes there are only two people who hold a mature head¡ªher father and the Professor.


    ¡­however, she was utterly wrong¡­so utterly wrong. That man¡­ is just a jealous loser who got jealous of a guy and planned on murdering him.


    All the respect Sylvia held for the man, burned to cinders. And when she heard from her friends that the man had never, even once, brought students for practical lessons, she dug out some information and found out that Adrian was a false runesmith,


    He actually used his connection with the headmistress to become a teacher.


    The last bit of hesitation she had faded with that evidence, and she ended up insulting the man in front of the whole class, calling him a fake.


    And now, in a few hours, he would be humiliated in front of everyone or it wouldn''t be too surprising if he ended up running away rather than facing the situation.


    Biting her lips, she turned away and muttered under her breath, ''Idiot loser¡­''


    ------^^------


    Ariana was startled when she returned to Adrian''s room and found him sleeping.


    What is he even thinking?!


    "Adrian, wake up!"


    She shook him, waking him up somehow.


    Adrian grumbled as he said, "What are you doing¡­I have been studying until late¡­let me sleep¡­" He tried to lay back down but,


    "You need to go, you forgot that? Come get up this instance!"


    Her voice was loud and the woman seemed unnaturally panicked.


    Adrian finally got up and faced the woman, "It''s no longer necessary for me to run away, now." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ariana''s eyes widened¡­she couldn''t comprehend what he was spouting all of a sudden.


    Adrian held her shoulder and said, "I am going to face them."


    Ariana''s lips slowly moved as she asked in disbelief, "How¡­in the world are you going to face them when you don''t know Runesmithing."


    Adrian assured her, "Although I faced the exam, it isn''t like I don''t know. I was just hesitant since I failed to do it at such a big stage and that''s why I lied to you when I came to ask for a job."


    Adrian knew she would come here and ask him to leave, that''s why he had prepared the lie already.


    Ariana clenched her fist, as she asked, "Are you really sure¡­ there is a high chance for the tower members to be here too¡­"


    Adrian nodded, "Trust me, Aria. I know what I am doing¡­" Hearing those words, Ariana was rendered speechless.


    She¡­wasn''t expecting this¡­from a long shot. She knows her cousin, and considering his personality, she assumes that he must have already packed his bags and must have been waiting for her so he could escape.


    However, unexpectedly, he was saying that he could handle this¡­she didn''t know if she should feel relieved or worried.


    Her shoulders lost their strength as she looked down and said, "I wish you to continue your life peacefully¡­I really do. So please think carefully before making any decision."


    Adrian smiled at the woman¡­even though he wasn''t good to her in the past when she used to visit the main house. But when Adrian needed her, she didn''t think twice before going against her principles and taking such a huge risk of recruiting a failure.


    Even now, she seemed completely fine by taking all the blame and helping Adrian to escape¡­such a benevolent person. The real Adrian should have appreciated the woman more.


    "I won''t let you down."


    ----^^----


    [8:00 A.M]


    In the ceremonial hall, hundreds of students have gathered.


    The buzz was quite huge because today, for the first time in history, a teacher was going to show his worth to be here.


    There were only a few teachers who showed their displeasure on this matter, while there were many who were in support since they also suspected Adrian''s qualifications¡ªor more like, these people were those who wanted to make a good impression on the royal highness. There were those as well, who were just here to enjoy the show¡ªjust like the students.


    Adrian was quite a popular Profesor, majorly because of his looks and friendly behavior. Many students have confessed to him in the past¡­that''s why most of the male populace doesn''t like the Professor. Which explains why majorly boys were present in the crowd.


    Naturally, Sylvia was also present among the students, and beside her, there were two more students¡ªone was the raven-haired boy who came to pursue her yesterday, and beside Allen was a green-haired girl.


    The fianc¨¦e of Adrian, Olivia Duskbane.


    Sylvia glanced around and found that there were students who had brought tomatoes, eggs, and whatnot that would be thrown at the man.


    She clenched her fist and moved her eyes away.


    She knew exactly what would happen today...and the reason behind it would be her.


    However, there was no going back now...all she could do was to let the real face of the man appear before everyone.


    "I bet he must have run away." One of the boys nearby joked.


    "Nah~the school security would have caught his a*s, if he really had tried to."


    "But that would have been fun. That sick bastard getting caught while trying to escape. I surely would have enjoyed the sight~"


    There were many who hated the man...but Sylvia was the only one who took a step against him.


    ''He deserves it...'' With those thoughts, she turned her focus toward the entrance of the auditorium.


    Soon, several figures entered the room, and many students gasped.


    "Aren''t they the members of the Mage Tower?"


    "Damn...so they really did come."


    "What are you saying..it''s the princess who complained and this is one prestigious Academy. Of course, they would care about it."


    Numerous people started chatting about the sudden appearance of the Tower members.


    Sylvia''s mouth was slightly parted agape in shock...she didn''t think they would take action so soon.


    Although she knew it wasn''t a small matter, however, for the mage tower to take action...


    "I told you...you have committed a grave mistake."


    Allen''s voice echoed in her ears, making the girl annoyed as she turned away, with her arms crossed.


    "He deserves it."


    Olivia glanced between the two in panic, not wanting the duo to fight.


    The tower memebers all went to the stage along with the headmistress.


    The students were quieted down by the teachers, as silence prevailed in the ceremonial hall¡ª


    *CLICK*


    ¡ªonly for a few moments as the doors were again parted, and a familiar man entered the hall.


    Adrian was here.


    Many student gasped and many grinned.


    Allen was also shocked to see the man here.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia just remained frozen at her spot, her eyes tracing the tall man''s frame as he walked confidently toward the stage


    Although she was standing apart from the others and near the front, he never looked at her and climbed the stage.


    The assessment which would tell if Adrian is actually a Runesmith or not, was about to begin.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 7 6- Assessment(2)

    Ariana did trust Adrian and allowed him to come here. However, she didn''t expect that rather than taking reports of this assessment, the Tower members would actually come here.


    Not only that, the amount of crowd that gathered was purely insulting. So many students doubted Adrian¡­truly humiliating.


    And the one who raised the concern was standing in the front with her arms crossed and her gaze cold.


    However, she couldn''t say anything to her or anyone else. As the principal, it was her duty to clear every student''s doubt about their teachers. But the fact is, the only under-qualified teacher in the school was Adrian. That''s why if he fails today, forget about her position as the headmistress, the reputation of the academy would be ruined. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many things were at stake today, and only one thing would decide whether she would be returning with her chin up or stealing gazes from others while getting dragged to the interrogation cell.


    Now, it all depends on what Adrian does.


    ...


    Adrian was kind of nervous.


    He has been so engrossed in the studies, runes, and the system, that he nearly forgot that he was in the world of a novel and currently was playing the role of a minor side character who should have disappeared from the story already.


    He climbed the stage and faced three figures who wore sand-yellow robes over their shoulders, and had a solemn look on their faces.


    The members of the mage tower, research and invent new runes and even train those special students who show exceptional talent.


    There are only seven mage towers across the globe, and one of them was in the same country as the academy.


    Because they are called the pillar of humanity, the mage tower members are highly respected and feared.


    Adrian already knew that they would be coming here since they never liked Ariana, an ex-warden¡ªa warrior who eradicates the evil god followers.


    They believed that Ariana should stay in the business since her contribution to the people was far more appreciated. However, Ariana wanted to be a teacher, so she went against their words, and because of her dedication and good relationship with the previous headmaster, she became the new face of the academy.


    Now, they are here to blame Ariana for using her authority to take in a fraud, and using this blame, they would throw her out, and force her to return to being a Warden.


    Well, if only Adrian fails today, that is.


    He looked down from the stage and found a certain familiar face, with her hands crossed on her chest and a stern look on her face.


    The cause of this mess and someone who should have become the reason for his downfall.


    He looked behind her and found the savior of this world, or so people assume him.


    The Protagonist, Allen.


    Their gaze met, and Allen seemed to have a complicated look in his eyes, as he stared back at him.


    Adrian''s eyes went towards the person who was doing her best to hide behind Allen. However, just by her behavior and hair color, Adrian knew who it was.


    She indirectly became the reason why Adrian was standing before everyone.


    The person he was engaged to and was in love with.


    Olivia.


    "Students, I would like to tell you all about the reason why we have gathered here," Ariana began, as she used a voice-amplifying artifact to allow her voice to reach every corner of the hall.


    "One of the students has recently questioned Professor Adrian''s qualification in Runesmithing. They want to know if Professor Adrian is actually worthy to be teaching you or not. As such, to prove his abilities, he would be showcasing his Runesmithing right before everyone''s eyes."


    Although Ariana hadn''t mentioned who called Adrian a fraud, she found it hard to believe that any student was still unaware by now.


    The three Tower Masters stood on the back side of the stage and allowed the Headmistress to continue,


    "Professor Adrian now would showcase his skill by forming a rune on the stage."


    As she said, Adrian stepped forward and said, "I would now ask a student to become a volunteer and allow me to form a rune for them." Asking Ariana to become the test subject would have seemed like he was cheating. After all, Adrian knows everything about his cousin¡ªin others'' eyes.


    That''s why he asked the students.


    However, not a single one of them seemed willing to let a possible fraud connect with their body. After all, a Runesmith, while inscribing a rune, delves into the deepest layers of their target''s consciousness.


    Ariana sighed, as she was about to encourage them, when suddenly, a person raised his hand, "I will do it."


    It was a black-haired guy from the second- year who raised his hand and even began walking toward the stage without hesitation.


    Adrian was not surprised to see the Protagonist showing such a fearless front as he climbed the stage.


    Other students were amazed by his courage, while Olivia and Sylvia looked panicked, seeing their friend submitting to become a test subject of a failure.


    "Are you sure about this, student Allen?" As a formality, Ariana asked him.


    With a warm smile, Allen responded, "You trust her, ma''am, and I trust you. So there is nothing I need to fear."


    Leaving those words that definitely left an impact on Ariana, the protagonist approached Adrian.


    Adrian wordlessly went and brought a chair before instructing him, "Okay, sit down first."


    Allen followed the instructions and sat while facing the students.


    Just as Adrian moved away, Ariana brought a magic crystal for him, "Here."


    Adrian looked at the magic crystal before he looked at the woman, and with a smile, he shook his head.


    Ariana was flabbergasted why he was not taking the magic ball which was the most basic requirement to form the first thread.


    However, Adrian didn''t respond to her and walked towards Allen.


    Students also began whispering about the absurd situation of Adrian not taking the help of the crystal ball.


    "Is this some kind of stunt?"


    "Is he going to forfeit without even trying?"


    "Or maybe the guy is thinking he gonna inscribe a rune out his a**, pfft-"


    There was no shortage of remarks like these, however, Adrian remained unfazed as he stood before Allen and held his Rune Pencil.


    One of the three Mage Tower members stepped forward before asking, "Are you not going to use a crystal ball?"


    The question was heard by everyone as they waited to hear what Adrian had to say. Was he going to declare that he couldn''t use the crystal ball and also the fact that he was a fraud?


    Sylvia also intently waited for what the loser would say here. From her knowledge, it was already too surprising that he even appeared here.


    Under everyone''s waiting gaze, Adrian revealed with a smile,


    "I am going to discern Allen''s affinity using runes."


    "...."


    The ceremonial hall turned silent.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- The fun of winning is the most when the world expects you to lose. Sounds chunni, but it fits here!


    Add the book to your collection.

 Chapter 8 7- Not a failure

    Hearing the words from the man, a round of whispers and taunts began to reverberate through the ceremonial hall.


    Using runes to know someone''s affinity? Yeah, sure.


    "Is he gone mad or something? I have never heard any theory that proves that runes could tell the affinity of a person."


    "Maybe he is just trying to be cool?"


    "Wannabe protagonist, pfft-"


    The number of students ridiculing him doubled once he brought forward an absurd statement.


    One of the three Tower members, stepped forward and asked, "Mister Adrian, can you explain what did you just say?" From his voice, it was evident that the man was also not believing in what Adrian said. However, unlike the students, the Tower member wasn''t unaware of the fact that there, indeed, is a way of knowing one''s affinity using runes.


    However, that technique is considered a myth, and everyone who tried bringing that theory to life was met with ultimate failure.


    Adrian, who was about to begin, nearly clicked his tongue as he turned toward the man.


    A stiff smile formed on his lips as he said, "Just as I mentioned, sir Albec, I will be using runes to find the exact affinity of student Allen." Saying so, Adrian turned toward Allen, and this time, he didn''t wait to get disturbed.


    Waving his inscribing pencil, he drew four symbols in the air¡ªin a circular pattern behind Allen.


    Everyone turned silent seeing the man inscribing runes for real.


    Sylvia had a frown on her face, but she didn''t believe he was making any sense and was delaying the inevitable; that''s why she silently watched.


    Adrian sighed in relief as the four elements were drawn just as he practiced.


    The four elements¡ªfire, earth, water, and air were surrounding Allen as the boy tilted his head to look at them.


    Adrian began to speak, "As you all know, there are four basic elements which we all know, if taken out, light and darkness, which are quite rare elements. And since the element of flames is responding to student Allen, it can be said that he has an affinity with the fire element. Am I right, student?"


    Adrian asked, and the person in question, answered in a panic, "Y-Yes, that''s right."


    Students were astonished. However, their numbers were scarce since anyone could get to know about their affinity by reading their profile.


    One of the Tower members stepped forward before asking, "Then couldn''t you have used the crystal ball for that?"


    Adrian nodded, "A very good question, Madame Eleanor," Adrian said before he brought his inscribing pencil up again.


    Somehow, his confident demeanor surprised Ariana as she raised her brows.


    Meanwhile, Adrian waved his pencil around Allen, and the four elements disappeared and were replaced by two more elements.


    It was in a crescent moon pattern, with two orbs¡ªone at the top tip and the other at the bottom tip.


    The two orbs represent "Light and Darkness. These are the two irregular affinities that, sadly, a crystal ball cannot track. However, the runes,"


    As he said, the one orb at the higher point, began to illuminate, as Adrian smilingly said,


    "-they dig out everything."


    "¡­!"


    "What the¡­"


    The eyes of every single being inside the ceremonial hall except for Adrian, widened in utter shock.


    Light affinity?!


    There are only a few who possess such rare and strong elements.


    And only a few knew that Allen possessed that element.


    Naturally, Adrian knew about it from his last life; however, in this life, Adrian was not supposed to be aware of it, so revealing it using the runes wouldn''t allow anyone to direct a doubtful gaze in his direction.


    A very long silence remained in the hall before, finally, Albec asked, "¡­can you prove it¡­can you prove that he possesses the two elements?"


    Adrian hummed, his hands folded on his chest as he said, "Of course, I can. But for that, I would need a weapon, you see."


    Albec glanced at Ariana before the lady turned toward the school staff.


    The staff went toward the weapon stand before bringing a sword for Adrian


    Adrian picked the wooden sword. It was not something good for runes but since they were just testing his skills, there was no point in grumbling about it.


    He took the sword and the inscribing pencil before he started to write.


    What are threads? They are connecting components that make someone attached to their weapon for better use.


    So if Adrian wanted the sword to become useful for Allen, then he had to inscribe the runes for flame and light elements properly.


    That''s the first and most basic thread. However, since the light element is not something one usually awakens, this sword can only be properly used by Allen.


    ''What the....hell is this....'' Sylvia''s mouth was hung open as she saw Adrian moving the runic penic on the sword without hesitation.


    She couldn''t comprehend how this fraud was able to identify Allen''s secret and now, was even inscribing the perfect rune to change a normal weapon into celestial armament.


    It wasn''t her but Ariana as well, who was excessively shocked. She knows Adrian here better than anyone. She knew that he knew nothing about Runesmithing. He was knowledgeable, yes, but inscribing runes...?


    ''What changed in just a single night...'' The woman muttered under her breath.


    Back in the middle of the stage, all Adrian had to do was to etch the ancient language he read yesterday. One might think that it was impossible to learn a new language in just one night.


    That''s right. It''s impossible.


    However, Adrian didn''t have to learn the whole runic language. He just had to learn the six combinations of words that describe the six elements. And that''s it.


    However, the problem would arise if they asked him to form the Second Thread. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Forget about inscribing the rune, he doesn''t know how to read someone''s magic flow!


    Regardless of the fear, he didn''t let his fingers tremble and cause any mistakes.


    The rune was inscribed, and it glowed with a faint greenish hue.


    Everyone watched in silence as the runes were etched and Adrian got back on his feet.


    Heaving a sigh, Adrian extended the sword towards the boy before saying, "Go on, try it."


    Ariana clenched her fist in anticipation.


    Many people held their breath, including Sylvia. However, her reason for nervousness was completely different.


    Allen held the sword and frowned.


    It felt...comfortable.


    A bit too comfortable.


    He has used several weapons until now, but none of them supported both of his affinities.


    But this..."I can coat my magic around the sword comfortably..." Allen muttered in a voice that reached the people on the stage and those who were standing near the front.


    Sylvia was in denial. All the color from her face disappeared as she staggered back.


    W-What is happening here....


    Many students struggled to grasp what Allen had said. Some turned to ask for clarification when suddenly¡ª


    Shlink.


    A spell formation flared to life.


    Allen''s head snapped toward the source.


    BOOOOOM!


    A fireball tore through the air, exploding in the crowd. Students screamed as flames engulfed those too slow to react. The stage trembled under the heat, burning embers scattering in all directions.


    The fire roared forward, heading straight for Ariana.


    But before it could reach her¡ª


    CLANG!


    A blade intercepted the flames, slicing through them with sheer force.


    Allen''s grip tightened as he poured his own flames into the weapon. His sword burned like molten steel, yet the wood didn''t so much as smolder. Gasps echoed through the hall¡ªshock, awe, disbelief.


    Gritting his teeth, he slashed through the fireball, scattering embers into the air before swatting the remnants away.


    Then, his sharp eyes caught movement. A figure darting toward the exit.


    Allen didn''t hesitate.


    He shifted his grip, holding the sword like a javelin. Light burst around the blade, a brilliant glow swallowing the weapon whole.


    His gaze locked onto the fleeing man.


    You won''t escape.


    With a flick of his wrist¡ª


    SHLINK!


    The blade whistled through the air, its blazing light cutting through the smoke-filled hall.


    The fleeing man barely had time to turn his head¡ª


    THUNK!


    The sword pierced straight through his shoulder. A scream tore from his throat as the force sent him crashing into the ground, skidding across the floor before slamming into a pillar. Blood splattered against the polished tiles.


    The guards instantly went to apprehend the attacker, while everyone on the stage watched Allen with pure astonishment.


    However, only Adrian had a frown on his face...that blade was his first real work...and...he threw it like a spear. Guh!


    "Mister Adrian," Hearing Tower Master Albec''s voice, Adrian turned towards the man before he heard him saying,


    "Shall we talk in the office?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Add the book to your collection.

 Chapter 9 8- Upset Headmistress

    [Ariana''s POV:]


    My mind was jumping between elation and shock.


    The elation that the assessment went against what everyone, including me, expected.


    Adrian not only showed his exceptional skill, unique in every way, of discerning Allen''s affinity, but he even successfully etched the runes on the weapon on his first try.


    Although he was slightly slower than a normal runesmith while inscribing the runes, the fact cannot be denied that he, indeed, produced a working armament in front of everyone today.


    This was quite a shock for me since the Adrian I knew failed in inscribing runes because of his lack of knowledge, and magic control.


    Learning the runic language was one thing¡ªanyone with a sharp mind can do that¡ªhowever, to inscribe runes on a weapon, one must have the skill of runesmithing and flawless magic control.


    A single mistake during forming the rune, and the person can end up damaging themselves.


    I glanced at Adrian and found him looking at the ceiling as we walked toward the office.


    There was something different about him today¡­ No, it had been this way since yesterday. Somehow, he had gained control over his emotions. Even when he stepped onto the stage, I felt more nervous than he did. And now, as he was being led by the three Tower Masters, he still showed no sign of concern.


    ''Is it because he no longer cares¡­or is he confident in managing the situation?


    Well, he has done his part by showcasing his skill as a runesmith, so from here on, it''s my role to handle everything.


    -------^^------


    [Third Person POV:] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group of five reached the headmistress'' office.


    The place had a faint smell of smoke that made the only female tower member''s brows wrinkle in disgust.


    Ariana suggested they sit on the sofa as she went to open the windows.


    Adrian could tell, from both¡ªthe smell of smoke and the bags under Ariana''s eyes¡ªthat she hadn''t slept well last night. Well, that was expected.


    Adrian sat beside Ariana on the sigle ones, while the three Tower members sat across from them.


    The crest of the Tower, with three lines going down vertically, caught Adrian''s eyes.


    They are from the third Mage Tower which was situated between the capital and the academy.


    The time it takes to travel from the Tower to here was around six hours, which means they were informed about the situation last night and they left for the academy sometimes after midnight.


    Well, Adrian knows who it was¡ªthe same person who earlier attacked Ariana.


    The main villain behind this whole arc was somehow related to this incident and wanted to remove Ariana from the seat of the headmistress. However, since Adrian didn''t fail in the assessment, he launched a direct attack¡ªonly to get caught in the end.


    Removing the focus from the culprit, Adrian focused on what the Tower member said,


    "Mister Adrian, after receiving news of your being accused of fraud, we conducted an investigation into your background."


    Those words brought stress, not shock. In fact, it would have been shocking if the Tower hadn''t investigated the man accused by the Princess.


    Adrian nodded and remained silent.


    The third member, the short military-cut man, Christopher, relayed, "We dug out the reports of your assessment. You failed AET?"


    This was not a question but an accusation.


    However, Adrian didn''t panic, and calmly responded, "Yes, I failed because of the criteria given during the examination."


    The one who showed the most shock after hearing those words was Ariana. She didn''t hear anything about that before.


    Eleanor had a frown as she asked, "What exactly caused your failure if you can tell us." As someone regularly assigned to duty at assessment centers, she was both annoyed and curious upon learning that he blamed the examination for his failure.


    Adrian held his stance, his expression unwavering, as he muttered, "First, they forced me to use a magic crystal. Second, they expected me to finish within half a minute." He counted on his fingers as he spoke.


    Albec''s brows drew closer, "I can understand the problem with time limitation but when you can get yourself a passing certificate using an easier mode of discerning someone''s affinity¡­then what is the problem?"


    The discussion about removing or maybe increasing the time limitation during the examination is among the hot topics recently.


    Many examinees complained about not having sufficient time to complete the runesmithing section. Given that a runesmith does not need to operate under battlefield urgency, this concern is being taken into serious consideration.


    Adrian heaved a long sigh, before leaning forward. Ariana flinched, she seemed to have sensed her cousin''s frustration.


    "With all due respect, sir, asking a forge master to use a machine that rapidly strikes metal to ease their work while forbidding them from using their hammer... I think you can imagine exactly how the blacksmith would react to that."


    Albec was genuinely surprised to hear that logic. Albec could actually sense the passion in Adrian''s voice for runesmithing, to the point he could afford to fail an exam rather than change his method.


    This was not the first time he had met such a person.


    Christopher interjected, "Talking about your way of runesmithing, where did you learn that technique from, Mister Adrian?"


    There have been some attempts to discern affinity in a different way, however, they have only faced defeat until now.


    Adrian shook his head, "I can''t disclose that, Sir Christopher. Just know that it wasn''t any book I found in the libraries that helped me develop this skill."


    Well, naturally, he wouldn''t tell them about the system and the books it offered.


    Christopher narrowed his eyes, "Can you perform the ritual again if asked?"


    "Yes, sure," Adrian responded without hesitation.


    A brief silence descended upon the room.


    Ariana was still silent but she prepared to intervene since she knew that the conversation was about to turn to Adrian''s position in the academy.


    And just as she expected¡ª"Mister Adrian."


    All eyes turned to Albec as he continued, "What we respect is an individual''s mastery of the subject they are meant to teach. That is why we will not be taking any action against you."


    Hearing the words, Adrian released the nervous breath that he had been holding for who knows how long.


    Ariana was the one who interjected, "I hope you will take some action for the humiliation he went through?"


    Adrian was taken aback by her bold request. Ariana appeared to be more offended than he could ever be.


    The three members glanced at each other before Albec voiced, "I am aware how humiliating it must be for Mister Adrian to go through the trial in front of everyone, however, if we raise the complaint, then we also have to notify the authorities about the fact that Mister Adrian failed his AET."


    Ariana frowned¡ªnot only because she was displeased but also because what he said was true.


    If things come to the nation''s princess then the Council would somehow save her, and highly likely Adrian would receive massive backlash because of it.


    "It''s okay, Sir Albec. I don''t want to register any complaints. And I will properly give my examination during the next AET to remove this tag of failure."


    Adrian had several other matters to handle, and he had no desire to get involved in politics.


    As such, the matter came to a conclusion.


    ---------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Add the book to your collection.

 Chapter 10 9- History of the world

    [Sylvia''s POV:]


    What...just happened?


    I was back in my room, even though it was still mid-noon. Allen was calling out to me, asking me to stay. I didn''t know why he was asking for me, but in this state of mind, I couldn''t bear to hear anything from anyone.


    I...don''t know what happened.


    The investigation I did on Adrian clearly stated that he failed to inscribe Runes during his examination. It was no forfeit nor any technical fault. He just simply failed to write those ancient letters that require to change a weapon into an Armament.


    Despite having the knowledge and the talent of Runesmithing, he was a failure.


    My information couldn''t be wrong; that''s why I took such a big step to expose him.


    I know that I was just venting my frustration on him because of what he thought about Allen, but it was no baseless accusation.


    He should have been a fraud. He should have humiliated himself in front of others.


    Then...why did he prove his skills, not just as Runesmith but a unique one at that?


    He disclosed a secret of Allen which he had been hiding from everyone except for a few people.


    Considering Olivia and Adrian''s current relationship, it was highly unlikely for her to inform him.


    And even if I assume that someone informed Adrian about Allen''s attribute, how was he able to channel his magic to form the runes so perfectly? Did he master it in just a few months? But that''s not possible! Otherwise, he would have gotten his AET test last month.


    "....did I just falsely accuse a man?" My mind was failing to register what was happening around me. I know I have committed a blunder...but Adrian wasn''t an innocent man either.


    ''He...he wanted to murder Allen, to torture him. Then shouldn''t he have faced a little humiliation?''


    Without realizing it, I started to console myself with some lies that helped me comfort my mind.


    I wasn''t wrong; I did the right thing¡ªthat was what I kept repeating myself until I fell asleep.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    [Third Person POV:]


    Adrian returned to his room after a very cumbersome day.


    Ariana asked him several questions, all related to how he got to learn Runesmithing in just a day.


    Naturally, Adrian made up some lies, telling her that he had been practicing it for some time now, so he could pass the test next time.


    Ariana seemed still quite suspicious, but she didn''t bother him for long and said, "Take a break for a week. I will have someone covered for you."


    Adrian didn''t hesitate to take the offer since he had several things to settle.


    He reincarnated just a day ago, and he hasn''t been able to catch his breath. Then there was recalling the plot so he could prepare for any upcoming catastrophe.


    Just like how the ambusher today tried to kill Ariana¡ªthe one who has executed dozens of Fallen One''s believers. It was a revenge attempt which resulted in a failure. However, things didn''t concern only her. Being a part of the academy, he needs to prepare himself as well.


    But the massive problem was...he never reached the conclusion of this novel. He didn''t know why but he dropped before reaching the end.


    And now, Adrian knew he would going to pay a massive price for his mood swings.


    "Agh ...." Reaching his office door, Adrian winced.


    On his door, some graffiti was made with slime and marker.


    The words read:


    [Loser] Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Fraud]


    [Just Die Already]


    [As*wipe]


    And whatnot.


    Adrian wasn''t angry but frustrated. These kinds of things were something children do....well, they are children.


    Thinking that it would stink if it remained like that, Adrian went inside the office and took out a mop and a bucket from the storage cabinet.


    For someone who has worked as a cleaner in several food outlets, his movement was fluent as he rubbed the mop up and down and washed it in the water.


    He heard a few male students passing by, giggling and snickering.


    They hate him...just because he was handsome and female students like him?


    ''What kind of weird reason to hate someone?'' Adrian heaved a sigh as he finished cleaning his door, and once done, he walked inside the room.


    His office was well organized, with a wooden desk by the window and a long wooden chair on which he sat. There was a display case on the left in which some decorative items and the award for the best teacher he got two years ago were stored.


    On the right was a bookshelf on which several study materials, history books, and, majorly, books about runes were stored.


    Adrian decided to refresh his memories about this world a little so he took a history book and sat down on the couch.


    [The Ancient War]


    The title read.


    Because Adrian was a teacher and someone who loved to read books in his free time, he was able to read faster than an average person.


    His eyes trailed down the pages as he read what this world went through.


    Millions of years ago, there were eight gods, each entrusted with the care of their own domain. Their worlds thrived in perfect harmony, untouched by conflict or chaos. No force threatened the balance they maintained, and no discord arose between them.


    In those ancient times, the gods bestowed the gift of magic upon chosen individuals, granting them the power to uphold peace and order. Sorcery flourished, and witches and wizards walked the land as guardians of stability.


    There was no need for Celestial Armaments, not because runes were unknown, but because the gods and their chosen saw no purpose in crafting them. Magic alone was enough to shape reality itself¡ªthere was no reason to bind power to steel when a mere thought could bend the laws of existence.


    But then¡ªit appeared.


    A whisper in the void. A thought without form. An essence of chaos.


    It was neither man nor beast, neither shadow nor flesh. It was an intention¡ªpure, malignant, and insatiable. It slithered into the hearts of mortals, twisting their minds and feeding on their desires. Wars ignited where there had been peace. Brother turned against brother. Kingdoms fell to ruin, consumed by a madness no blade could cut and no spell could undo.


    The gods watched as their world unraveled, but they could not see the hand that wove the destruction. Their chosen warriors, gifted with magic, fought and fell, unable to strike what had no body, no weakness.


    And so, the gods themselves took the field. Seven stood against the unseen force, knowing the price of their defiance. The war that followed eclipsed all that had come before¡ªa battle not of armies, but of existence itself.


    They knew the cost. They knew what must be done.


    There was no other choice.


    At last, after the sacrifice of millions and the near ruin of four worlds, the chaos was subdued. But it was not sorcery that sealed its fate. No spell, no incantation could silence the formless terror.


    It took steel. A blade.


    Not just any weapon, but a sword unlike any before it. Forged by the greatest runesmith to ever walk the world¡ªa craftsman who labored endlessly, carving power into steel, etching destiny into its very core. He worked beneath the light of burning stars, embedding their essence into the weapon so that it might stand against an enemy that had no form.


    And in the hands of a true warrior, the sword struck where magic had failed. The chaos was sealed away, its whispers silenced¡­ for now.


    ''Haah¡­'' That was some weird story¡­a runesmith achieving something which even Gods failed to? Adrian really wanted to meet that man¡­if he could.


    But even in victory, the scars of war remained. The devastation was beyond measure¡ªmillions lost, entire worlds reduced to ruin. Magic, once a gift, had become the instrument of destruction.


    Mother Nature, the ancient force who had helped the gods shape existence, wept for what had been lost. The echoes of suffering lingered in the very fabric of creation. And the gods, burdened by the weight of what had transpired, could not ignore the truth: magic had become a force too dangerous to remain unchecked.


    The war had ended, but its shadows still clung to the hearts of mortals. The essence of chaos had left wounds not just upon the land, but upon the minds of those who had wielded power. Fear, madness, and ambition¡ªseeds of future calamities¡ªhad already taken root.


    And so, the gods made their choice. To prevent further ruin, they sealed magic away, locking it beyond mortal reach.


    It was not done in anger nor in punishment. It was a desperate act to preserve what little remained.


    For magic had nearly destroyed the world once. They would not allow it to happen again.


    However, out of the seven Gods, one didn''t agree with the decision, believing that magic is the very essence of a world''s foundation and shouldn''t be sealed away.


    That God was named Nythaors¡ªthe one who betrayed and broke the pact¡ªthe fallen God.


    ''And now, those who follow Nytharos are considered evil-god followers¡­'' Adrian sighed. The opponents in this world would be magicians who can freely wield magic and defy the law of physics.


    To say this war would be easy would be a lie. And the only thing he could do right now to ensure his safety was to continue to work here and become a capable runesmith. Both because he wanted to form a perfect Armament for himself and earn a lot.


    With those thoughts, he reached his table, thinking to do some work¡ªwhen his eyes landed on the envelope resting at the table, addressed to him.


    And the sender was, "Oh, crap."


    His step-mother.


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Add the book to your collection.

 Chapter 11 10- Fiancée

    Adrian''s family. It was never mentioned in the story other than the fact that they didn''t like Ariana much. Why? Well, because she supported Adrian¡ªthe useless man.


    The only person in Adrian''s family who likes him and actually considers him a family member is his father¡ªCount Adam Lockwood.


    After Adrian''s mother died when he was just seven, his father married another woman who was his wife''s younger sister.


    Now, someone who shared blood with Adrian''s late mother, should surely have compassion for Adrian, right? No.


    The second wife¡ªMelissa actually hated her elder sister for some sick reason. You know, hogging father''s affection, always being good in academics, and someone who got married to the golden bachelor of that time.


    These things were something Adrian heard from his mother since she knew that after she died and Melissa came in, she would torment Adrian to no end. That''s why she prepared her son for that life.


    Well, that was the thing about the past. Now is the present, and in the present, because of Count''s current condition, most of the work was handled by the lady of the house.


    And now, the acting head has sent him a letter, stating,


    [Considering the recent news I have heard, I want to talk with you. Return home as soon as you can.]


    There was no greetings. None of the words suggested that the woman was anxious about his current situation.


    ''She must have been getting insane after hearing who blamed me¡­'' Having a conflict with the royal family was a big thing. And especially considering how much the king adores his children.


    ''She might as well ask me to apologize to the Princess or something to make things up¡­'' He really didn''t want to return home¡­not when he had so many better things to focus on.


    However, he knows how insane that woman is. If he doesn''t go, then she might send soldiers to pick him up, or worse, she might herself arrive here in the academy. And Adrian didn''t want to make a joke out of himself.


    Once again.


    *KNOCK*


    Hearing the knock, Adrian frowned. He was already too tired¡­now who is it?


    "Who?" He asked¡ªcouldn''t hide his frustration in his vice.


    "I-It''s me¡­"


    Adrian exhaled a long sigh upon hearing the voice.


    He really didn''t want to face her right now. But delaying things would be pointless.


    "Come in," He said as he sat on the chair and rested the letter inside the drawer.


    The doorknob twisted before a certain green-haired girl appeared from the other side.


    Droopy golden eyes, and a petite figure.


    The daughter of Viscount Alfred and Adran''s fianc¨¦e¡ªOlivia.


    She was a shy girl and that could be seen from how she approached him.


    "Take a seat," Adrian spoke as he arranged the files and sorted out those on whom he would need to work right away.


    Olivia was actually too nervous and if not for Allen convincing her, she might not have come here.


    Her relationship with her fianc¨¦ was formal and complicated.


    She could count on her fingers how many times they had spent time together.


    The reason they got engaged in the first place was because of some old promise between the patriarchs of the two families.


    However, there was no deep connection between Olivia and Adrian¡ªmainly because of their age gap and how busy Adrian always remains.


    Seeing him busily organizing his files, she didn''t want to pester him for long, so she finally began, "I-I am happy that you passed the trials."


    Adrian raised his brows but didn''t say anything other than a hum, encouraging her to continue.


    "I talked to Sylvia yesterday...requested her to take back her accusation. However, she didn''t listen to me."


    A smile formed on his lips...but it wasn''t a friendly one, as Adrian said, "Isn''t that good? I mean, surely you also doubted my skills that''s why you came to meet me after I proved myself."


    There were plenty of chances to come to him, before the trials. But naturally, Olivia never held any expectations from him, since she was aware of him failing the exam.


    Well, he didn''t blame the girl since he never held expectations from her.


    On the other hand, Olivia''s face was dyed in the shade of shame as she lowered her head.


    Adrian wanted to ask a few things about the system, so he rushed the conversation, "Then? What did you want from me? Surely, you didn''t come here just to celebrate my achievement, right?"


    Olivia...was embarrassed to say that he was right. She wasn''t here just to congratulate him. But! She definitely wanted to share how happy she was that he wasn''t going away.


    Just like other students, Olivia also liked how well he taught.


    However, the main reason she came here was entirely different and not something she could relay with a straight face.


    Clutching her skirt that showed how nervous she was, the girl finally began, "Adrian...I...I sent a request to my family...to annul this relationship...b-because-"


    "Because you love Allen." Since she was taking a lot of time, Adrian finished it for her.


    Olivia''s eyes widened which genuinely surprised Adrian. Did she really not think that he would notice?


    "How did you know...someone told you?" The first name that came to her mind was Sylvia.


    Adrian chuckled, "It was pretty evident, Olivia. The way you two always remain together, share the same food plate, walk around the garden while holding hands...I don''t think even an idiot would fail to notice what was going on between you two."


    Lowering his eyes a little, he added, "And definitely, two friends of the opposite gender won''t share a room together while they are just being friends."


    Her breath was caught in her throat. Her face turned pale, and sweat appeared on her forehead when Olivia heard those words.


    Adrian, smiling, added, "I was on the duty of guarding that day when you went to Allen''s room...definitely not to study, of course." He said with a casual expression.


    Olivia was rendered speechless.


    She could have never thought that Adrian knew everything...


    As he said...she indeed...was having an affair with Allen...but not because she was eager to have a man.


    But because she was lonely.


    Adrian looked at the girl with his fingers intervened on the table before he told her, "That night helped me move on from this relationship. You may have thought I was never truly in it, Olivia, but the truth is, I just didn''t want to disrupt your life by suddenly being too present. So I kept my distance. But in the end, it seems I was the only one respecting this relationship."


    With his voice containing indifference, Adrian added, "But now, you no need to worry."


    There were tears in her eyes, as Olivia bit her lips.


    She couldn''t keep her mind on a single thought after she heard everything from him.


    She misunderstood the whole situation...


    Adrian rolled his eyes as a sigh seeped through his lips. Deciding to end this conversation, he said, "You want me to send a letter to your family so this annulment appears mutual, right?"


    Olivia didn''t stop crying but the way she flinched clearly exposed her intentions for coming here to meet him.


    Canonically, this event never happened nor Olivia had to feel guilty because Adrian''s chapter should have ended today.


    However, things have changed. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leaning back in his seat, Adrian spoke, "You want to save your father from shame and compensation, right? Well, I can help you with that."


    Olivia trembled as his big eyes turned towards Adrian before she asked, "Y-You will?"


    Adrian nodded, "Yeah, I will send a letter expressing that I also don''t want to be in this relationship...however, I won''t do that for free."


    Olivia strongly gulped, as she squeezed herself in the chair, appearing smaller as she clutched her shirt tightly before asking, "W-What do you want from me..."


    Adrian really wanted to applaud the audacity of the girl to think that he would want her body.


    Like, girl, you are beautiful but not enough to make him a pervert.


    Adrian voiced his demand, "Two thousand gold coins...I know you received them when your mother died so don''t even think of making any excuse here."


    Olivia lowered her gaze, before she asked, "R-Really...will that be enough?"


    "Yeah, pretty much."


    Looking up, she asked, "And...do you promise not to tell anyone about me and Allen?"


    Adrian smilingly added, "For that, I would need another thousand coins."


    "..."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Boy is planning for his future.


    There is no redemption for this girl, so don''t worry. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 12 11- The strongest

    Olivia left the office after they agreed upon the ''deal''.


    She walked into his office with the thought that it would be difficult to convince him, considering any man would never like having their woman taken away by someone.


    Even if Adrian hadn''t been aware of her closeness with Allen, she was about to tell him today...she had already cheated on him, and as such, she didn''t want them to be in a relationship


    Olivia was lonely...mostly after her mother''s death.


    Her mother was her best friend. Helping her in difficult situations and sharing suggestions that helped her overcome her weaknesses.


    After she left the world, Olivia was very lonely. Even in the academy, she wasn''t able to make any friends because of her shy disposition.


    The only person she could have hoped for help from...was not paying attention to her. At that time, she believed Adrian didn''t care about her at all, and was just burdened with this engagement.


    Around those dark times, she met him.


    Allen.


    The boy appears to be careless and indifferent from the surface, but in reality, he is a very warm person who understands others'' sentiments.


    They became friends in no time, and before Olivia knew it, she started spending her time with Allen more and more.


    His presence was addictive...it made her feel like she could forget about her past and present while being with him.


    She even shared her grief with him...something which her life partner never bothered to listen to, and Allen actually told her about his family situation too...which was nearly the same.


    They trusted each other. They understood each other, and slowly, without knowing Olivia started to fall for him.


    A few days ago was her birthday, and she was feeling lonely. Every year, she celebrated her birthday with her mother, but she wasn''t there.


    Olivia decided to just cut a cake in a corner, without letting anyone else know...when suddenly, Allen appeared there out of nowhere.


    That day, maybe, she realized that she loved this man.


    He is the only person other than her family members who genuinely cares about her emotions and always seeks her out.


    He never asked for anything in return and never showed any expectation. As if, he was in her life to make her happy.


    ¡­Maybe it was the grief she felt that day. She didn''t even realize when she ended up in his room¡­ and when they crossed a line¡ªone that Olivia still regrets.


    She shouldn''t have done that...when she was still engaged to someone.


    The next day, she decided to write a letter to her father regarding the annulment, but before she could go to discuss it with Adrian, the whole drama with Sylvia arose.


    She never found the chance to tell him about it...until now, that is.


    And now, the guilt has only elevated after realizing that he already knew.


    He already knew that she was having an affair.


    She also got to know that the only reason he never approached her was because he wanted to give her some space. He didn''t want to make her feel uncomfortable because of their age gap and their relationship as students and teachers in the academy.


    He was just respecting her boundaries...and Olivia completely misunderstood it.


    She thought he didn''t care about her...but when he told her everything today, she saw something in his eyes which shocked her


    He...seemed betrayed. And the one who betrayed him...was her.


    The girl who was taught by her mother to never cheat on your partner...actually went against her principles and...and...


    ''What have I done?'' Her eyes were clouded by tears, as she began running towards her room¡ªwhen suddenly, a hand grabbed her arm and asked,


    "Wait, Olly. What happened?"


    Olivia looked at him. It was Allen.


    In the past, she might have shared the reason for her grief without hesitation, but right now,


    "Leave me." She pulled her arm away and while holding a sob, she walked away.


    Allen was rooted at his place, his brows drawn closer as he turned to look at the place from where she came out.


    ''What did you say to her....''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Adrian actually liked the girl. The original Adrian, that is.


    She was just his type: shy, soft-spoken, and with a round, adorable face.


    That''s why, Adrian ended up speaking so much in front of her. He was feeling frustrated even though he held no emotions for the girl. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Well, it can be regarded as a farewell gift to my predecessor...'' The man exhaled a weary sigh, as he finally got some free time.


    He was promised by Olivia to get the three thousand gold coins tomorrow.


    Adrian actually needed a lot more, considering the value of gold is different in different nations.


    There are five total kingdoms in this world, and the kingdom where this academy was situated, comes at the second from the bottom in the hierarchical ladder.


    After the war, a certain¡ªalmost one-fourth part of the world¡ªwas destroyed. The soil in that part of the world was completely blackened and had turned infertile.


    Several attempts were made to re-energize the surface in that part, but all of them resulted in failure.


    So now, that part of the world is called Wraithlands.


    There are several more reasons why such a vast area cannot be used by people. However, Adrian knows that there is a treasure lying somewhere there, which he could use to make himself a weapon.


    A stone that was once a part of a star.


    The problem was that neither he had the money nor authority to roam in that area and excavate the material. He would first need to have the permission of the King.


    So that was something left for his future self.


    As of now, he was curious about something else.


    "System, what does the cross-dimension group chat do?''


    [It allows the host to connect with the beings living in different worlds.]


    [Further information is prohibited until the Host earns more than two thousand points.]


    "Che...you are no good." Adrian checked his EXP, now that the system mentioned it, and he was thoroughly happy to find that he was around six hundred EXP.


    When he performed Runesmithing in front of the school, he gained around two hundred. So yes, he was happy.


    ''System, when can I return to the Time Chamber?''


    [Time left: 6 hours 23 mins]


    Adrian learned that he couldn''t access the Time Chamber whenever he wanted. After every ten-hour session inside, he had to wait eight hours before entering again.


    [The system suggests the Host take some rest before diving into the Chamber.]


    Now that it was mentioned, Adrian indeed felt quite tired by all the stuff he went through.


    First, the transmigration followed the blame, and now Olivia...really tiring day.


    Pushing the files to make some space, he laid his head on the table before whispering, "Good night, system."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Far away from the academy, amidst a desolate land, a person sat atop a mountain of corpses.


    On a wooden chair.


    The person has a nonchalant expression as she rests her back on the armrest and her legs flung over the other.


    She was looking at the sky in a daze as if she hadn''t just slaughtered over a thousand evil-god worshipers and their pets a few moments ago.


    The soldiers who had come to support her were still recovering from the shock, wiping their mouths where the faint taste of vomit lingered.


    It was a scene out of a horror book.


    A single woman going against a thousand, without armor or her armament.


    It was just a pair of long shapeless blades that shone throughout the battlefield, and the enemy forces fell one after another.


    And the most horrifying part¡ªshe collected them to pile the dead bodies so she could sit on top of them and gaze at the stars.


    "They call the Rank One Warden crazy...and now, I know the reason." One of the soldiers muttered.


    "Crazy? I think she is not human anymore...agh, I feel like puking again!"


    Unbothered by those whispers that clearly reached her ears, the woman raised her hand toward the sky before whispering,


    "When will you return, darling."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Did I put ''possessive character'' in the tags? XD

 Chapter 13 12- Repay

    "I can''t seem to understand...you need a bodyguard to return home?" The next day, early in the morning, Ariana found her cousin raising an unexpected demand.


    She was sipping her coffee when he came in and said he needed a bodyguard.


    "No, I need a guard once I reach home." Adrian cleared her misunderstanding.


    It wasn''t the journey that threatened him, rather, the destination.


    Ariana frowned, "I know you don''t get along with your mother but suspect her this much..."


    Ariana might be the daughter of Count''s elder brother, she was well aware of Adrian''s family situation.


    She has been visiting his house since they were a child, and after Count Lockwood remarried, the family has been divided into two parts.


    On one side was the whole family, and on the other side was Adrian. He was disqualified to be called a Lockwood, or so what his stepmother assumes.


    Adrian heaved a sigh, as he sat down on the chair and rested his hands on the table.


    With his eyes on the table, he said, "You know how my relationship is with her, and this time, I have taken a few steps that she surely won''t like."


    "What are those few steps?"


    Adrian shrugged as he leaned back and rested his arm over the armrest, "Not apologizing to the Princess. Breaking the engagement with Olivia without asking them."


    "You broke up?" Ariana seemed surprised.


    "Yeah...just liberated her from this burden. But forget about that and tell me, how much will it cost to hire a strong warrior?"


    Ariana was in the business before becoming the headmistress, so she must be aware of whom he could contact.


    Ariana was shocked about the engagement annulment since she knew that her cousin liked that girl. However, she didn''t question him further about it, seeing him being so nonchalant.


    Sitting on her chair, she told him, "Any Warden below rank one hundred would be good for you. And to hire them, you would need a thousand gold coins every day."


    Adrian shivered, "A-A thousand?" Isn''t that too much?


    Ariana shrugged, "Although they won''t be able to earn that much in a day by hunting when it comes to escorting someone, they feel like lowering their standards. So yeah, the fees are more about dignity."


    Adrian clenched his fists, "Damn such dignity."


    He recently got three thousand gold from Olivia, and he has around five thousand gold coins in his savings.


    Considering how many things he needs to buy for his Runesmithing and to create a perfect weapon for himself, he needs a lot more.


    Ariana sighed, "If I had time, I would have accompanied you. But I can''t leave school right now."


    Adrian smiled, "That thought is enough...well, do you know what the current market value of mithril is?"


    Ariana was surprised, "Why would you want to know that?"


    Mithril is the most versatile and affordable material to make weapons.


    Not only is it lightweight and strong, but it can also absorb runes up to the third Thread easily.


    There are other rare materials as well, which are stronger and more versatile than mithril, but mithril can be found easily in mines; as such, its demand is high in the market.


    "I want to make a weapon," Adrian confessed without much thought.


    Ariana was confused, "Aren''t you awfully bad in combat? Why do you need a weapon?"


    That was something of the past. Adrian might not be a combatant, but this new him has to learn a few tricks if he wants to survive in this unpredictable world.


    "I envisioned a life out of the academy without the support of my family. Turned out, I would become good for nothing. That''s why, I want to learn a few things about hunting so I can afford a living even without this job."


    Ariana turned gravely silent upon hearing that.


    Although what he said was true and she shouldn''t feel responsible for it, she felt guilty that he had to worry about his life even though she ensured a comfortable life here in the Academy.


    With her thumb rubbing over the back of the other hand, she asked, "Adrian...are you planning on quitting this job?"


    The black-haired male raised his brows, "Why would I do that? I like this job and the pay is hefty. However, it was you who taught me to have a backup plan always ready, no?"


    The older one couldn''t refute that. She, indeed, told him to always have another plan if the primary one fails.


    Just like how being a Warden was her secondary plan. She always wanted to be a teacher and if she had failed, she would have continued to hunt.


    Heaving a sigh, and after leaning back in her chair, the Headmistress asked, "Do you wanna get taught by me?"


    Adrian''s brows rose, "Getting taught by the Seventh-ranked Warden? I''d be an idiot to deny that."


    Ariana''s ears turned a little hot in embarrassment, which she dispelled by coughing.


    Getting up from her seat, she said, "What kind of weapon do you prefer?"


    Adrian didn''t need to think for long to answer, "A spear."


    Ariana nodded, "I will have the weapon prepared by the time you return."


    Adrian soon asked, "And about the cost?"


    Ariana glanced at him over her shoulder, "Pay me by working hard."


    Adrian went from disbelief to elation pretty instantly as he got up from his seat and smiled at the woman, "Thanks, Aria. I will definitely repay you one day."


    Saying those words, he was about to turn around and leave, when suddenly,


    "Uh, Adrian." The said man turned towards his cousin, before he heard her saying, "Two weeks later, the Arcane Anvil Cup would begin. I want you to be the Supervisor of our team."


    "....eh? But why me? I am not that good and hold so little experience...." Adrian wasn''t underestimating himself, rather, he believed, Ariana was overestimating him


    Sure, he has a unique Runesmithing style, but he was still a newbie. While, on the other hand, the other teachers in the same subject have not only passed the AET with excellent grades, but they hold years of experience under their belt.


    From any perception, sending the youngest professor who failed his AET was a bad decision. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, "It''s not my decision, Adrian. The Tower Master Albec has requested you to be present during the contest as a Supervisor. It seems, this year, they are going to force the teachers to participate as well."


    With a grin, the lady added, "Good luck with that."


    "...."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Add the book to your collection and drop some PS.

 Chapter 14 13- Dont disturb me

    What Makes an Armament Good or Bad?


    The strength of an armament isn''t just about the material¡ªit''s about how well it connects with its wielder. The tighter the bond between a person and their weapon, the more efficiently they can use it. And efficiency is key, especially when it comes to magic.


    Since a person''s magic isn''t limitless, every bit of it must be used wisely. When channeling magic through an armament, two things determine whether it''s good or bad:


    Material Strength: The armament must be made from a material that can handle magic without breaking or losing power. A weak material will crack or fail under pressure, forcing the wielder to use more energy than necessary.


    Rune Connection & Magic Flow: The better the runes are inscribed and attuned to the user, the less magic is wasted. Poorly connected runes act like a leaky container, draining power before the spell can even take full form.


    Think of it like carrying water¡ªif you pour five liters onto a flat plate, most of it will spill. But if you use a well-shaped bucket, you can carry all of it without waste. That''s the difference between a bad armament and a good one.


    A well-made armament isn''t just a weapon; it''s an extension of its wielder, ensuring that every drop of magic is used to its fullest potential.


    And currently, Adrian was learning how to keep the knot tight.


    ''To form a perfect rune one has to carefully assess them. A single wrongly tied thread could cause a severe backlash, especially if the Thread is closer to subconscious''


    This subject of Runesmithing was both interesting and dangerous.


    Although there was no Runesmith who could tie the fifth thread, imagining it makes Adrian shudder.


    To knot the final threat you have to connect to the gate that connects the subconscious and conscious mind of a person.


    When a Runesmith is connected so deeply with a person, the person can''t do anything to defend themselves, and the Runesmith can easily break them mentally.


    They can do anything with the person¡ªrun unfamiliar magic inside their head, which would overload their mind, or maybe damage the gate that transfers the thought from the head to the armament.


    ''To connect the Fifth Thread, the Runesmith, and the target have to trust each other blindly.'' Adrian breathed a long sigh.


    Well, his focus was on the Second Thread right now¡ªthe second step to becoming a true Runesmith.


    The Second Thread is much more complicated since this one involves reading the magic routes of a person.


    There are several nodes or pores, if you may, that provides magic to the armament.


    After assessing where the magic pores are, the Runesmith forms runes that attract magic from each node equally rather than allowing a single pore to channel all the magic.


    This process can be slightly intimate since magic nodes can be present anywhere. That''s why, unless you trust the Runesmith you won''t be able to allow them to for the Second Thread.


    Adrian was learning how to assess the nodes.


    He has to pour his magic through his inscribing brush over the target''s whole body. After that, they would feel which point is reacting violently, and based on the assessment, the runes are written on the armament.


    ''So the key points are...''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Adrian returned to his office after his four-hour-long learning session in the Time Chamber.


    The more he learned, the more he craved.


    Maybe because it was his only lifeline to survive in this world, Adrian was loving Runesmithing more and more.


    It felt as if he knew all of it already but was just revising it. After all, understanding a whole new concept by just reading about it in a book sounds absurd.


    "Hmm...let''s see."


    Adrian pulled out his runic pencil and drew the four basic element runes in the air.


    He already knew his affinity, but just to recheck if his memories were serving him right, he drew the runes.


    And as he thought, the water element shone brightly in his presence.


    ''Water element, huh. Aren''t there very less offensive spells with this affinity?'' Water can be regarded as the weakest element out of the six.


    However, Adrian knew if he could build an armament up to the Third Thread, he would be able to utilize some decent level of sorcery.


    For now, he was focused on learning the Second Thread while using the experimental dummy provided in the time chamber. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I think I should eat something.'' With that thought, Adrian rose from his seat, when suddenly,


    *Knock*


    Hearing the knock, Adrian heaved a weary sigh. Exactly, who needs his help this early morning(time inside the time chamber isn''t tangible to the real world).


    "Come in," He said reluctantly and sat back down.


    From the other side, a certain black-haired male walked in, "Good morning, Professor." He said as he approached the table.


    Adrian''s brows creased slightly upon seeing the Protagonist here as he asked, "What happened, student Allen?"


    For some reason, Adrian believed that it was related to either Olivia or Sylvia. And just as he guessed,


    "Can I dare ask, what conversation you and Olivia had yesterday? I know I shouldn''t be crossing my boundaries, but since yesterday, Olivia hasn''t stepped out of her room, nor is she responding to my calls."


    Adrian leaned back in his seat, as he said, "I assume you should already be aware of the discussion we had yesterday. After all, Student Olivia shared everything with you, no?" There was no mockery in his voice. He was just baffled that Allen had to come here to ask him what Olivia had talked to Adrian yesterday.


    Wasn''t he the one who encouraged her?


    Allen cleaned his fists under the table as he muttered in a heavy tone, "I know she must have discussed the annulment, but what did you tell her that she is refusing to respond?"


    Adrian sighed, "Look, student Allen, I know you care about her; however, for her sake, you shouldn''t disturb others. I just agreed to her wish to break this engagement and told her the truth about my feelings; that''s it. Now, whatever Olivia does, it doesn''t concern me."


    He intentionally called her Olivia and didn''t add ''student'' before her name since, as her ex-fianc¨¦, he held no obligation toward her anymore.


    Allen released a heavy breath, before muttering, "I understand. Sorry for disturbing you, Professor." Leaving those words, the boy got up and walked out of the room.


    Sensing displeasure for him didn''t affect Adrian. He never hoped good relationship with Allen. He just wanted to live his life and allow Allen to do his things.


    The only link that connected them, Olivia, was now out of the way so Adrian was hoping that they could respect each other''s boundaries.


    "Haah...I should get prepared." In the evening, he would meet his bodyguard and leave for his hometown.


    The family drama awaits.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- The relationship with the Protagonist might be a little rocky in this one. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 15 14- Departure

    In the evening, Adrian met the person who would be protecting him for the next two days.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Eve." It was a red-haired woman in her twenties, perhaps.


    Clad in sleeveless armor that showcased her toned muscles and battle-worn scars, she carried a striking, almost rugged allure. Her fiery red eyes burned with intensity, and her sharp features only added to her untamed beauty¡ªfierce, unyielding, and effortlessly captivating. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was requested to be an escort." She said in a flat tone as she remained standing before the table


    A straightforward personality, huh? Well, Adrian appreciates it.


    "Yes, you need to be my guard until I return to the Academy. I think you must have already had a talk with Headmistress Ariana about the pay?"


    "Yes. It''d be 700 a day."


    Adrian raised his brows...that''s quite less than what he heard.


    "Would you mind if I ask for your Warden ID card?"


    The woman might have read his thoughts as her eyes narrowed. However, she didn''t say anything, even though she seemed inclined to, and handed him her hunting ID.


    Adrian assessed the ID and was surprised to find her rank.


    "You are at seventy-seven rank? That''s impressive." Adrian complimented.


    "Yes. The only reason I am charging you so little is because Ariana is my ex-senior." She clarified.


    Adrian hummed. That explains.


    He handed the ID back to her before asking her, "So, shall we leave right away?"


    The woman remained silent, which was taken as a ''Yes'' by Adrian as he got up from his seat.


    He has already hired a carriage and a driver to drive him back home.


    The total money he would be spending on this trip was about two thousand gold coins. Too much, but there was no other option.


    As he stepped into the hall, Eve began following him.


    There were several students who came across them and greeted Adrian as they usually do.


    Eve noticed that the most enthusiastic ones were the little girls, who stopped in their tracks to greet the teacher.


    Their giggling and the sighs of admiration made it clear that Adrian was popular in the Academy.


    ''Well, he has the looks...but without strength, it means nothing.''


    "Oh, hello, Miss Sylvie." Adrian nearly bumped into a girl with wavy blond hair.


    She visibly shivered upon coming across the male.


    ''Blond hair, those eyes, that name and student of the Runebound...'' She discerned her identity soon and also stepped forward and greeted her, "Good evening, Your Highness."


    Sylvie narrowed her eyes at the woman before she reflexively asked, "Who are you?"


    Eve opened her mouth to say something but, "She is my friend. We are going for a casual outing. Okay then, student."


    Without another word, Adrian pulled Eve away from the Princess¡ªleaving a shocked Sylvie behind.


    "Why did you lie?" Eve asked in a tone that barely hid her annoyance.


    "I don''t want anyone to know that you would be working as my guard." He simply told her without further explaining.


    The truth was, Adrian knew how far his family could go. If they get to know that Adrian is bringing a Warden as security, they will also prepare accordingly.


    They don''t want to lose control over Adrian.


    And considering Sylvie''s grudge against him, he knew she might inform his family.


    On the other hand, Eve felt that the man was spouting nonsense. He just didn''t want to embarrass himself in front of the Princess by declaring that he needed a guard just because he was a weakling.


    ''I heard he is a failure as a Runesmith as well...'' She scoffed inwardly.


    ....


    Soon they reached the front gate of the Academy.


    The academy was quite vast that''s why it took them ten minutes to reach the exit.


    A black carriage, not too fancy, with four wheels and tied to two horses, could be seen.


    Adrian went to have a quick chat with the carriage driver and after he paid him, he returned to the lady before ushering her, "Please go ahead." He opened the gate for her.


    Eve wordlessly stepped inside the carriage and ran her eyes around just in case.


    She didn''t find any unnecessary items, nor did the carriage driver seem suspicious.


    She sat down on the left while Adrian took the seat across from her.


    Since there was not much leg space, and Adrian had really long legs, he shifted to the front end of the carriage and gave her the space.


    The carriage soon left the premises and headed towards the destination.


    The Runebound Academy was situated on the top of Adevery Hill.


    It lies in the north of the Capital. Since the Kingdom is small, there is only one Duke, one Count, two Viscount, and three Barons.


    So the whole nation was situated in a compact area.


    The Lockwood''s territory lies between the academy and the Capital.


    The main reason for the family''s strong ties with the royal family lies in the invaluable services Count Lockwood has provided over the years.


    Not only does Count Lockwood ensure the presence of elite personnel for security during times of crisis, but his long-standing reputation among traders has also significantly boosted trade, further strengthening his influence.


    That''s why, the new lady of the Lockwood would force Adrian to apologize to the Princess to maintain a good relationship with the King.


    Well, she is not a bad ruler, however, she is a cruel person when it comes to her family''s reputation.


    And since she never considered Adrian as her family member, there was no doubt that she would go beyond rational means to bring things back under her control.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing Eve''s voice, Adrian broke out of his daze and realized he was drawing runes in the air.


    And the astonishing part ...he was not using his magical tool but his finger


    "I got distracted." He said but just when he was about to dispel it, he found the flame rune reacting violently to the girl.


    "You have fire affinity?"


    Eve narrowed her eyes, but her head nodded in agreement.


    Adrian hummed as he took out a wooden spoon from his bag before he asked, "What weapon do you use?"


    Eve took out a dagger from the side of her waist.


    Adrian nodded as he inscribed runes on the spoon casually.


    He didn''t know why, but inscribing runes seemed fun to him.


    Maybe because he merged with the real Adrian, he feels so relaxed when his fingers continue to move, and his mind is focused on runes.


    Eve was looking at him with a blank expression; she couldn''t discern what was going on in his mind.


    It was then¡ª


    **BOOOOOM**


    An explosion shook the surface, making Eve and Adrian hold their seats to prevent their fall.


    Eve instantly looked out of the window, and her eyes widened upon seeing a cloaked figure approaching them.


    It was an Evil-God believer.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- The story might feel slow in the beginning...I am trying to build the world.

 Chapter 16 15- Acolyte

    Who are the Evil-God believers? They are the existence who follow the fallen God, who refused to restrict magic.


    What do these followers want? Two things: Increase their comrades since that elevates the strength of their liege, and, second, run havoc.


    They want total dominance so they regard Wardens as their nemesis. Consider them as criminals and police. The difference was, in this world, the criminal doesn''t hide and attack the police to eradicate them or make them a criminal.


    Now, Adrian was attacked by an Evil-God believer¡ªwho generally calls themselves Acolyte¡ªbecause they wanted to take revenge on the guard he hired.


    "Agh!" Eve groaned in pain as she clutched her charred left arm.


    Adrian was sitting on a tree and watching the scene with an eager look. Seeing magic in battle for the first time was a great experience.


    "You shouldn''t have killed my brother..." The cultist spoke, his voice quivering in anger.


    He was covered in a black cloak which was draped over his head as well. Maybe because of the extra length of the cloak, his face was barely visible too.


    And at the center of his chest was the crest of the Evil God¡ªA snake coiled around a globe, which was apparently this world.


    The crest signifies how the Acolytes have taken over the world...or something along the lines.


    Eve gritted her teeth, her dagger blazing with molten lava as she lunged at the Acolyte once more.


    But just before her blade could carve into the cultist''s face, a barrier flared to life before him, halting her strike. At the same moment, his right hand¡ªcrackling with lightning¡ªshot forward, slamming into her stomach.


    "KHUAK!"


    A sharp cry escaped her lips as pain surged through her body, and she was sent hurtling backward.


    CRACK!


    She crashed into a tree, the impact splintering the bark into thin shards. The force left her breathless as she finally skidded to a stop, pain throbbing through her frame.


    Gritting his teeth, the cultist raised his hands, summoning a massive ball of lightning above his head. The air crackled, the sphere growing brighter¡ªthen¡ª


    A strong grip yanked Eve away.


    The lightning ball crashed down, scorching the ground where she had been just moments ago. Adrian''s voice rang in her ears.


    "Are you okay?!"


    Eve groaned as she said, "Why did you come out of your hiding...I will handle this..."


    Adrian gritted his teeth, "Can you look at yourself? You are already halfway into your grave, and you still believe you can defeat that thing-shit!" Just as Adrian found the lightning advancing, he pulled the girl away.


    Eve, thankfully didn''t resist, as Adrian pushed her behind a tree while holding her shoulders.


    "Why is he that strong?" Adrian asked as he peeked at the being who was looking around and trying to find Eve.


    It seems the lightning attack blinds him as well, which explains why he is moving around like a dog.


    "He...is an Elite-rank...at the very least...I shouldn''t have underestimated him."


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he recalled the knowledge he had of Acolyte.


    Elite-rank comes at the third from the bottom...basically like B-rank. And someone on the seventy-seventh rank, Eve cannot face that being all alone.


    "Why did you even kill his brother?" Adrian asked in exasperation.


    Eve coldly looked at him before muttering, "A Warden never wavers from executing a cultist. They are nothing but a disease to our worl-"


    "Okay, I got it. You are devoted to your duty but now what? You are going to get killed like this."


    Eve pushed him away, and said, "I will kill h-agh!" Her voice broke as her charred hand crackled with the remaining lightning inside her arm.


    Adrian heaved a sigh and his eyes rolled back, "Clearly, you can kill him." He suddenly took out the wooden spoon he was playing with earlier, before telling her, "Here, use this. Throw it at the d*ckhead while fusing it with your mana."


    Eve blinked in surprise as she found herself holding the spoon. Her lips curled in annoyance.


    "Yeah, sure¡ª"


    She was about to toss it aside when¡ª


    Danger.


    Her instincts screamed. Without hesitation, she grabbed Adrian and leaped.


    BOOOOOOM!


    A blinding bolt of lightning crashed down where they had stood a moment before. The explosion sent waves of heat rolling through the air, the tree behind them bursting apart into flaming splinters. The ground darkened, scorched by the sheer force of the strike.


    Eve barely had time to breathe. Her body moved on instinct¡ªher fingers tightened around the spoon. Without a second thought, she flung it.


    BOOOOM!


    The air split apart. A deafening shockwave blasted outward as the spoon vanished, tearing through the atmosphere faster than the eye could follow.


    The Acolyte''s smug grin faltered. His pupils shrank.


    But it was already too late.


    A sickening crack echoed through the battlefield as the spoon struck. Blood sprayed into the air. His body jolted violently¡ªthen, as if hit by an unseen force, he was launched backward.


    His skull split open. His body crashed into a tree with a dull, lifeless thud.


    Silence followed.


    Eve stared at her empty hand, her mind still catching up to what had just happened.


    "¡­Did I just kill someone with a spoon?"


    Adrian heaved a sigh as he got up on his feet and said, "You applied too much mana into it...but well, since it worked for us, let''s not dwell on it."


    He extended his hand toward Eve.


    The redhead looked at her hand, then back at the lifeless corpse.


    The spoon has disappeared and turned into dust. However, even without any evidence she knew what killed the Acolyte was the spoon on which he engraved the runes. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks..." She held his hand and got up on her feet.


    Adrian gave a soft nod, as he said, "We should head towards the nearest town and get you healed."


    Eve silently nodded and began following him.


    Although her arm was burned and there were a few wounds all over, she could walk without much difficulty.


    Adrian was thankful that the nearest town was only a few hundred meters away; otherwise, it would have been quite tiresome.


    The carriage was destroyed and the carriage driver was killed. Rest in peace.


    He was walking silently when suddenly, he heard the lady saying,


    "Hey...you don''t need to pay me anymore...and if you want, I can pay you a few thousand..." Inching closer to him, she said, "Just...please create an armament for me."


    Looking at those puppy eyes and slightly parted lips that gave a very e*otic look to the woman, Adrian was rendered speechless.


    Where did the tsundere warrior go?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 17 16- Mutual decision

    Inside the grand Lockwood mansion, Lady Melissa Lockwood was entertaining an unexpected guest.


    This impromptu meeting had been called by Viscount Victor Duskbane¡ªthe father of Olivia.


    In the lavish reception hall, apart from the main parties involved, Melissa''s elder son, Ryan, lounged on a velvet sofa, idly twirling his dagger between his fingers. His posture was casual, but his sharp eyes flickered with interest. The air in the room was heavy with unspoken tension, and the green-haired Viscount''s anxious demeanor only made it worse.


    Melissa, a striking woman despite her years, with long, pale blue hair and slanted blue eyes, offered a poised smile. Her expression was serene, yet there was an unmistakable edge to her presence.


    "For you to come here on such short notice, Lord Duskbane, it must be an urgent matter," she said smoothly, her tone light yet carrying an unspoken weight.


    Victor flinched slightly, searching her face for any hint of whether she already knew the purpose of his visit. But few in this world could read Melissa Lockwood. Her expression was the perfect mask of nobility¡ªa practiced, impenetrable smile that never faltered.


    Realizing hesitation would only make matters worse, Victor took a breath and spoke plainly.


    "Madame Lockwood, I have come to formally request the annulment of Olivia''s engagement to Adrian."


    "Hoh~" Ryan''s dagger stilled between his fingers. His lips curled in amusement as he leaned forward, eyes gleaming with barely contained mirth.


    Melissa''s gaze narrowed slightly before she asked, still as composed as ever, "May I know the reason for such an abrupt and unannounced decision?"


    She had not raised her voice, yet Victor felt the cold edge in her words. It was not simply a question¡ªit was a reminder. To have a proposal rejected, especially by someone of lower rank, was an insult.


    But for Victor, nothing mattered more than his daughter''s happiness. He steeled himself and answered,


    "Olivia is not content with this arrangement. She believes Adrian, too, would not be comfortable with¡ª"


    "Oh, please, Lord Duskbane," Melissa cut in, her smile never wavering. "Speak only of your daughter. I know very well what Adrian wants."


    Because Adrian wanted what she told him to want. He did not have the privilege of personal desires when it came to matters of the family.


    Victor swallowed hard, nodding stiffly. "Y-Yes¡­ Olivia feels she cannot continue this relationship any longer."


    Ryan let out an audible snicker, leaning back in his seat. "Fool got rejected by a little girl¡­ couldn''t be me," he muttered under his breath.


    Melissa ignored her son''s remark, adjusting her posture as she elegantly crossed one leg over the other. A shift so small, yet it exuded dominance.


    "We are both aware of the rules, Lord Duskbane," she stated, her voice calm yet unwavering. "The party requesting an annulment is expected to provide proper compensation, as well as a formal apology for wasting the other party''s time and insulting their honor."


    She did not care for Adrian, nor for this little girl, Olivia. Neither of them offered anything of worth to the Lockwood name. If anything, this so-called engagement had been a hindrance.


    So, in truth, this annulment was a convenience.


    But Melissa Lockwood did not let opportunities slip through her fingers. And if she were to let this engagement go, she would ensure the Lockwood family gained something from it.


    Friendship between families? That was a matter of the past.


    She cared for one thing only¡ªthe future of the Lockwoods.


    Across from her, Viscount Duskbane hesitated, his jaw tightening. He had expected resistance, but now he understood¡ªMelissa Lockwood never lost.


    He parted his lips to speak, but a sharp voice cut through the air.


    "Unexpected to see you here, Sir Victor."


    The voice, familiar to both parties, carried across the hall as its owner strode in, his steps crisp against the polished floor. He moved with purpose, heading straight for the vacant seat to the lady''s left.


    Ryan''s gaze narrowed¡ªnot at Adrian, but at the warrior trailing behind him. The female knight positioned herself diagonally from Adrian, her posture rigid, her presence unmistakably that of a guard.


    For the briefest moment, Melissa''s carefully crafted mask slipped. No one noticed. Then, as if nothing had changed, she spoke.


    "You arrived early, Adrian."


    "Aria granted me a few days of leave, so I decided to come ahead of time," Adrian replied, his lips curved in what seemed like a smile. But look closely, and one would see¡ªhe wasn''t smiling at all.


    Melissa''s fingers curled on her knees. Something was off about this fool. When did he gain the nerve to meet her gaze so boldly? To speak so casually, as if they were equals?


    And that knight¡ªhad he actually brought her for protection?


    Adrian, unfazed, turned to the Viscount. "You must not have received my letter yet, have you?"


    Viscount Duskbane frowned. "What letter?"


    Adrian let out a quiet sigh, reaching into his coat. He pulled out a copy of the letter he had sent to the Duskbane household and extended it toward Victor.


    At the same time, his voice rang through the room, steady and clear.


    "This annulment isn''t one-sided. I agreed to it as well."


    The words struck like a hammer.


    Melissa''s mask shattered. Her eyes flew wide, her carefully measured composure slipping away entirely.


    Ryan let out a low whistle, his eyes flicking between Adrian, who sat poised and unaffected, and his mother, whose face was frozen in pure shock.


    Viscount Duskbane read the letter carefully, and for the first time in a while, his tense expression softened. At least now, he wouldn''t have to worry about severing ties with the Lockwood family.


    Meanwhile, Melissa took a deep breath, regaining her composure, though her eyes remained sharp. "Making such a big decision¡­ You should have consulted me first, Adrian. Or do you not consider me your mother anymore?"


    Her voice carried a dangerous edge¡ªmore threatening than motherly. Her piercing gaze made it clear that she was on the verge of exploding. But what effect did it have on Adrian?


    None.


    He simply rested his hands on his knees and met her stare with calm indifference. "This was between Olivia and me. We both felt uncomfortable in this relationship. I mean, we barely knew each other. It was only natural. So we decided to stop dragging it on."


    Melissa''s eyes darkened. He decided? The same son who couldn''t make a single life decision on his own? The one who was only surviving because he had begged his cousin for a job? He actually went ahead and broke the engagement¡ªwithout even asking her?!


    Before she could say anything, Viscount Duskbane stood up, a polite smile on his lips. "Since the two of them have already settled things, I suppose I have nothing more to add."


    With that, he excused himself. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Melissa didn''t even rise to bid him farewell, her focus entirely on Adrian. However, Adrian wasn''t so rude¡ªhe turned to his now ex-father-in-law and offered a courteous farewell.


    Just as Victor stepped out of the house, Melissa finally spoke.


    "Adrian."


    Her voice dripped with barely restrained fury, carrying an almost tangible bloodlust.


    Adrian turned back toward her, a smile still on his face. "Don''t worry, Mother," he said smoothly. "I won''t leave without a talk."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Add the book to your collection.

 Chapter 18 17- Goodbye

    All her life, Melissa had resented her sister. No matter how hard she tried, she was never the one who stood out. Her sister always got to choose first, always had their parents'' attention, and always shined the brightest¡ªeven though Melissa never failed, even though she worked just as hard. She just wasn''t great enough. But she never stopped trying.


    Yet, no matter what she did, no one seemed to notice. It felt like she was living in her sister''s shadow, invisible unless someone needed a comparison.


    When they grew up, the golden bachelor of their academy¡ªthe son of one of the strongest noble families¡ªchose her sister. Melissa had liked him first, but that didn''t matter. Nothing she wanted ever did.


    Her sister was always the one chosen. Always the one people admired. And Melissa? She was just... there.


    But then, everything changed. Her sister died.


    And suddenly, Melissa had a role to play. Their parents asked her to marry the man her sister had abandoned, to support the family, to raise the child left behind.


    She should have been hurt. She should have felt betrayed. After all, they were asking her to step into the life her sister had discarded¡ªas if she were nothing more than a replacement.


    But Melissa didn''t complain.


    Because this was her chance.


    For the first time, she saw an opportunity to prove that she was more than just "the other daughter." That she could achieve something her sister never could.


    She wanted to bring the Lockwood family to such heights that her parents, her husband¡ªeveryone¡ªwould have no choice but to admit that she had always been the better one.


    And to do that, Melissa needed control. Control over everything. Everyone.


    That was why, when Adrian¡ªthe unnecessary member of the family¡ªmade a decision on his own, a decision as massive as breaking his engagement, Melissa''s fury was beyond words.


    ....


    "It was never your decision to get her engaged, so how dare you break it?" Melissa''s voice dripped with venom, each word laced with barely contained fury.


    The atmosphere in the reception hall was thick with tension. All eyes were on Melissa as she glared daggers at Adrian, her presence suffocating, her anger palpable.


    Ryan, sensing the storm brewing, chose to remain in his seat. This was bound to be interesting.


    Adrian let out a slow sigh. "Do I need to repeat myself? This was between me¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Melissa cut him off, her voice echoing through the hall. "You have no right to choose for yourself! You''re just a leech, feeding off the Lockwood family. You will do as I say!"


    Gone was the mask of forced politeness. Melissa''s eyes were wide with frustration, her entire demeanor radiating dominance. She was used to control. She thrived on it. And Adrian defying her was unacceptable.


    But Adrian? He remained seated, utterly unfazed.


    The old him¡ªthe one who had once cowered under her authority¡ªmight have been trembling by now. But this Adrian? The one who had dealt with furious customers in call centers, who had endured endless tirades from people far more terrifying than her?


    He didn''t even blink.


    Instead, he met her glare with calm indifference and said, "Leeching benefits, you say? Have you forgotten that the patriarch of this family is still my father? If anything, it''s you¡ªthe replacement¡ªwho''s clinging to this family for survival."


    Ryan''s enraged voice cut through the air like a blade.


    "You a**hole!"


    With fire in his eyes, he lunged, knife flashing as it aimed straight for Adrian''s eye¡ªa fatal strike. But before it could land¡ª


    CLANG


    A dagger intercepted the attack with precise timing, the force sending a harsh vibration up Ryan''s arm. Before he could react, another smooth, practiced motion followed¡ªthe dagger twisted around the knife, hooked it cleanly, and ripped it from his grasp.


    Adrian caught the airborne blade effortlessly.


    "Thanks, Eve," he said, completely unshaken.


    The redhead warrior gave a curt nod before stepping back into her previous stance, as if nothing had happened. Ryan, however, stood frozen, caught between disbelief and fury.


    By now, Melissa had stepped forward, her sharp eyes darting between them. Instead of lashing out, she grabbed Ryan and forced him back into his seat.


    Then, she turned her wrath toward Adrian.


    Her gaze burned with loathing. That smug expression of his¡­ it was the same as his mother''s.


    "You think hiding behind someone else is an act of bravery?" she spat, her voice shaking with barely restrained anger. "Something to expect from Amanda''s son."


    Adrian let out a slow, deliberate sigh, rolling his eyes.


    "Ah, so now we''re resorting to that," he said dryly. "Trying to provoke me like a child throwing a tantrum¡­ Tell me, Melissa, is this what happens when someone spends their whole life being second place?"


    Melissa''s complexion changed. Her fists clenched, and her eyes widened.


    She has never felt this much anger in a long time. Such daring just because he has a single Warden by his side?


    "Are you tired of living, or do you just blindly trust that woman?" Melissa asked, her brows furrowing.


    Adrian shrugged. "I know you can''t kill me while I''m here, so why don''t we sit down and talk like adults? I admit I provoked you, but you started it. Besides, I came here to settle things."


    Melissa remained standing, her arms crossed. "Settle what? And let''s not pretend this was your idea¡ªI summoned you."


    Adrian sighed, exhausted by the illusion she had built around herself¡ªthat everything revolved around her. Still, he got to the point.


    "I know you hate me because of my mother. And to be honest, I don''t like you much either. So why don''t we drop the act of being a good family?"


    Melissa frowned, but this time it wasn''t anger¡ªit was something closer to contemplation. "What are you getting at?"


    Adrian leaned back slightly. "You have the perfect excuse to get rid of me. If you erase my name from the Lockwood family, no one will blame you. It''ll actually strengthen your ties with the royal family, and since most people think I''m a fraud anyway, they won''t question it."


    Melissa raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t you?" she mocked.


    Adrian chuckled. "You''ll hear the truth soon enough." Then, in a calm, measured voice, he continued, "I''m willing to be disowned. I won''t ask for inheritance, and I won''t show up when it''s time for ascension. If you want, I''ll even sign a contract."


    Melissa''s fingers twitched. What is he planning? He won''t fight for the throne?


    Her greatest concern had always been the Count''s fondness for Adrian. If Adrian willingly stepped away, the Count would have no choice but to move on. Even Eve, who had been silent all this time, found herself staring in disbelief.


    ''Considering his family situation, it''s not surprising that he wants out¡­ but to give it up this easily?''


    Melissa took a moment before asking, "And what do you want in return?"


    Adrian casually crossed one leg over the other. "Ten platinum coins and a nice bar of silver."


    "What the¡ª" Ryan started, but Melissa silenced him with a raised hand.


    "That''s all?" she asked, scrutinizing him.


    Adrian grinned. "Do you want to offer me more?"


    Melissa narrowed her eyes. "I want it in writing." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian shrugged. "Fine by me." Rising from his seat, he added, "Have the contract prepared and send it to my office. And make sure the payment comes with it¡ªI don''t trust you."


    Melissa didn''t react to his jab, just kept watching him, arms still folded.


    Adrian turned to leave but suddenly reached into his pocket. Pulling out a letter, he held it out to her.


    "This is for Father."


    Melissa stiffened as she took it.


    "You can read it if you want," he said casually. "Just a simple goodbye. I would''ve written one for you too, but¡­"


    He stepped closer, lowering his voice until his breath brushed against her ear.


    "But we''re not that close."


    With those parting words, he turned and walked away, leaving a flustered Melissa behind.


    And with that, his ties to the Lockwood family came to an end.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 19 18- Back to academy

    Adrian left home the same day he arrived.


    The reason was simple¡ªhe didn''t want to stay anywhere near that woman. She was unpredictable, her moods shifting like storm clouds, and he had no intention of being caught in the downpour.


    He hadn''t planned to provoke her, not at first. But when the conversation took a sharp turn, he didn''t hold back. The lingering hatred from the body''s previous owner had found its way to the surface, and he let it spill out.


    Inside the carriage, traveling through the night, Eve shifted in her seat. "Your stepmother is terrifying," she murmured.


    Adrian let out a slow sigh. "She is," he admitted. "But¡­ I get it. Anyone would lose their balance under the weight she carries."


    Eve didn''t fully grasp the burdens of nobility, but she understood enough. She gave a small nod.


    "What about your father? Aren''t you going to say goodbye?"


    Adrian exhaled again, quieter this time. "We were close, but not enough for my absence to make him any sicker."


    From his memories, he knew their relationship had been ordinary. His father had scolded him and cared for him¡ªlike any parent would. But after losing his first wife, the man had grown distant, from both Adrian and the world.


    So, as Adrian saw it, leaving wouldn''t change much.


    "You''ve got a complicated family," Eve mused, closing her eyes and crossing her arms.


    Adrian chuckled softly, then turned his gaze to the window. The moon bathed the world in silver light, the passing scenery calm and endless.


    The night called him to rest, but instead, he turned to his studies.


    System.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inside the void, Adrian sat with an open book, his mind absorbed in the intricate flow of mana channels.


    At first, his focus had been on understanding them¡ªhow they worked, how they varied between individuals. But now, his attention had shifted. He was learning how to draw runes that connected to those channels, how to craft something seamless.


    A person can have up to seventeen mana pores, huh¡­


    The more pores someone had, the harder it was to create a stable rune. Each pore required a connection¡ªlike drawing a bridge between the body''s magic and the weapon it powered.


    And that bridge had to be strong. If the link was weak, and the warrior was powerful, the connection could snap. The magic would bleed out into the air, wasted.


    For most, that might not sound too dangerous. People had more than enough mana to spare. But if the flow became unstable, if too much was lost too quickly, they could spiral out of control¡ªdraining themselves dry before they even realized what was happening.


    It was like pouring oil from a jar into a pot using a funnel. If the funnel was intact, everything flowed smoothly. But if it was broken, the oil would spill onto the ground, wasted. And by the time you noticed, the jar would already be empty.


    That was the risk.


    It was dangerous. Unforgiving. And it required absolute control.


    [+20 EXP for grasping the essence of the Second Thread.]


    The familiar chime rang in his ears, pulling him out of his concentration.


    Adrian let out a slow breath, closed the book, and lay down on the ground, using his arms as a makeshift pillow. His gaze drifted into the endless void above him.


    "System, you need me to master all Five Threads, right? Why?"


    [To make the host a full-fledged Runesmith.]


    "Right. But let''s be real¡ªRunesmithing alone won''t keep me alive in this world. If a monster appears, I can''t exactly start drawing runes mid-battle and hope it forgives me because of my brilliance."


    [...]


    The system fell silent.


    It understood his point.


    Runesmithing was valuable. It was a skill that could make him wealthy, respected¡ªeven influential. But when real danger struck, like the Acolyte from before, wealth and knowledge wouldn''t be enough.


    At some point, no amount of gold or expertise would save him.


    It would all come down to his own strength.


    [Does the Host wish to acquire information about the feature he will unlock in the future?]


    [Price: 100 EXP]


    [Y/N]


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. This is new.


    "Is it a feature that will help me grow stronger?"


    The system remained silent, the glowing screen unwavering in its prompt. It was a simple choice: spend 100 EXP or ignore it.


    Adrian hesitated for only a moment. He was already gaining experience points while learning Runesmithing¡ªspending a bit wouldn''t hurt.


    ''Yes.''


    [Command accepted.]


    [The cross-dimension chat group allows the Host to interact with beings from various worlds and trade with them. The Host may exchange armaments for currency or knowledge.]


    Adrian blinked, reading the message twice. A trading network across multiple worlds?


    "You''re telling me¡­ I can trade my rune-forged weapons for money or knowledge? Even combat knowledge?"


    [Indeed, Host. Your customers may range from merchants to weaponsmiths, from prisoners to wardens.]


    Adrian grinned. Now this is interesting.


    If he could connect with powerful warriors, he could learn from them, maybe even acquire magical tools to aid his growth.


    "This could be really useful," he muttered before grabbing his book again.


    He needed to master the second Thread as soon as possible. More runes meant better weapons. More weapons meant more experience. And more experience¡­ meant more power.


    ¡ª


    Before long, Adrian was forcefully ejected from the time chamber. The moment he hit the real world, exhaustion took over. His mind, drained from hours of intense focus, shut down the moment he settled inside the carriage.


    ¡ª


    "Hey, wake up." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A gentle tug pulled him from unconsciousness.


    "...Ah¡­"


    Adrian frowned in his sleep, his body resisting as he sluggishly opened his eyes, letting the morning light ease into his vision.


    Eve stood beside him, arms crossed.


    "Did we arrive?" He rubbed his temples, forcing himself to sit upright and stretch.


    Eve nodded. "Yeah. The carriage driver''s fuming, so we should probably go."


    Adrian exhaled through his nose before peeking outside. Sure enough, the driver stood by the carriage, his arms crossed and grumbling under his breath.


    Shaking his head, Adrian climbed out.


    Approaching the man, he handed him the promised payment. Then, before the driver could even utter a complaint, Adrian slipped ten extra gold coins into his palm.


    "And here¡ªyour bonus. Thanks for your service."


    The driver blinked at the unexpected generosity, his earlier frustration melting into a satisfied nod.


    With that settled, Adrian turned to Eve. "Give me your dagger."


    Surprised, she quickly pulled it from its sheath and handed it over.


    Adrian barely registered her flustered expression as he worked. His fingers traced runes through the air, refining them, adjusting to her magical affinity. Once satisfied, he engraved the final rune onto the blade and handed it back.


    "...I-It''s done?" Eve stammered, staring at the weapon in disbelief.


    Adrian nodded, then pulled out a small pouch. "And here. Consider this thanks for saving my life."


    Eve''s eyes widened. She immediately shook her head. "I can''t accept¡ª"


    "Just keep it," Adrian interrupted, his tone firm. "Or I won''t ask for your help next time."


    Eve clamped her mouth shut. For a long moment, she hesitated¡­ then silently accepted the pouch.


    Adrian''s grin returned. "Good girl."


    Taking a step back, he gave her a casual wave. "See you later, lady."


    And with that, he turned and walked away.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 20 19- Plan

    Olivia hasn''t been feeling well lately. Wracked with guilt, she''d locked herself in her room, refusing to step out for an entire day. It wasn''t until the dormitory supervisor came knocking that she was finally forced out. The woman didn''t say a word¡ªjust opened the door and dragged Olivia out without a trace of sympathy.


    She was heartless.


    Now, Olivia was walking down the hallway with Allen, heading to the cafeteria for breakfast. The silence between them was heavy.


    "You really don''t care about me, do you?" Allen said out of nowhere, his voice low but clear.


    The words stopped Olivia in her tracks. Her eyes were still a little swollen from crying the night before. She looked at him with surprise and whispered, "W-Why would you say that?"


    "You knew locking yourself away would worry me. But you still did it," he said, his shoulders sagging. "Did I really mean so little to you?"


    Olivia stopped walking completely. Her hands trembled slightly, and tears began to fill her eyes again. She shook her head slowly. "It''s not that, Allen¡­ I didn''t know how to face anyone. Not you, not anyone. It felt like the world shifted under my feet. I just needed some time to breathe, to think."


    Allen stared at the ground, his eyes hidden behind his bangs. "But does it change anything?" he asked quietly. "After everything he told you¡­ do things feel different now? Do you regret... us?"


    His voice cracked at the end, just enough to make Olivia''s heart sink. She could see the fear in his posture, the way he couldn''t meet her eyes.


    She reached for his hand, holding it tightly. "No, Allen. Nothing''s changed. Yes, Adrian''s words shook me¡ªbut they don''t erase what you mean to me. I still like you. I won''t regret what we''ve been through together. Not ever."


    That was the truth. Adrian''s confession had been unexpected, sure. But it didn''t change the fact that Allen had been the one who stood by her, held her together when she was falling apart, and made her feel like she mattered.


    Allen let out a long, shaky breath. He was about to suggest they get something warm to eat and settle their hearts over breakfast, when¡ª


    "Ah."


    Someone appeared around the corner of the hallway, stopping in his tracks as soon as he saw them.


    It was Adrian.


    His eyes went towards their connected hands, but then he smiled and said, "Morning."


    It was an awkward situation since they had recently broken off, and Olivia was wandering with Allen while holding hands.


    Adrian didn''t want to make things harder for them, so he kept his voice calm and clear. "I met your father recently and handed him the annulment notice. So¡­ you don''t need to worry anymore."


    Olivia''s heart skipped a beat.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something¡ªbut Adrian had already stepped past them, walking away without looking back.


    She watched his figure grow smaller in the distance, then quietly sighed.


    Allen, standing beside her, tilted his head slightly. "He''s¡­ unnaturally considerate."


    Olivia let out a small hum in agreement, not revealing the full story. She hadn''t told Allen about the compensation Adrian asked for. That was probably why he still had such a positive image of him.


    ''Still¡­ even with the compensation,'' Olivia thought, ''there''s no denying that Adrian is a kind man.''


    The two of them spent some peaceful time in the cafeteria afterward, the atmosphere light and comfortable. Laughter wasn''t constant, but it was genuine. It felt like a little pocket of normalcy.


    Eventually, they returned to their own rooms.


    Allen stopped just outside his door, hands resting on his hips. He stood still for a moment, letting the silence settle around him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He thought of Olivia.


    She was smiling again. Being herself again. And that¡­ was a good thing.


    After all¡ª


    ''I need her for my plan.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Adrian didn''t go to his office right away; rather, he advanced toward the Headmistress'' office.


    *Knock*


    "Come in," She said almost right away


    Adrian unlocked the door and stepped inside¡ªand instantly frowned upon smelling the awful scent of cigarettes.


    "Why are you smoking early in the morning?"


    Ariana didn''t look up from the document she was reviewing. Her pen moved with practiced ease as she said, "It helps me stay focused. Anyway, how did it go?"


    She finally closed the file and gestured for him to sit down.


    Adrian took the seat, his tone calm but laced with quiet weight. "It went better than I expected. I broke off all ties with the Lockwood family¡­ in exchange for a few coins."


    Ariana already knew the reason behind the meeting¡ªhe had told her beforehand. And truthfully, she had supported his decision. The lady of the Lockwood house had long been scheming to keep Adrian under her control, and when the time came for succession, she wouldn''t have hesitated to do something drastic to eliminate him. Walking away had been the safest option.


    Even so, a faint sadness lingered in her voice as she spoke, "You do realize¡­ you''ve made yourself an orphan now, right? I know how much you loved your father. So don''t pretend this doesn''t affect you."


    Adrian let out a long, quiet sigh. "Between my life and my bond with him, of course I chose my life," he said softly. "Lady Melissa would''ve gone to any length to get rid of me. So¡­ I just stepped aside and made it easier for her. No one got hurt."


    Ariana leaned back in her chair, watching him closely. His voice was steady, his posture relaxed¡ªbut she could still sense it. That flicker of pain buried under all the reasoning.


    And somehow, that made her respect him even more.


    Shaking her head, she informed him, "I have prepared the material you need and transported them to the workshop. You can start today if you want."


    Although he carried the tag of failure until recently there was no denying that her cousin loved Runesmithing. That''s why she prepared things early so he could engage himself in the work.


    "Hey...can I get a personal workshop?" Adrian asked in hesitation.


    Ariana frowned, "Why do you need personal space? You are not supplying weapons to the mafia, right?"


    "...really? That''s the first thought you had?" Shaking his head with an exasperated sigh seeping through his lips, he added, "As you heard from the Tower Members, I have a different and unique way of Runesmithing, that''s why I don''t want to reveal it to others until I master it."


    Ariana was still unsure of his reason but since Adrian''s growth would help him and the academy, she didn''t ask him anything further and said, "I will have it prepared by this evening. However, I will come to check on you regularly."


    Adrian shrugged, "If it''s you, I don''t mind."


    Ariana flinched at those words as she lowered her head.


    It was then,


    *Knock*


    "It''s me, Headmistress."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Ariana told her to step inside.


    From the other side, the administrative chief walked in with a worried visage as she informed, "Headmistress, the royal highness has arrived at the academy."


    "The Prince?" She asked with her brows elevated and got a nod in response.


    Ariana threw away the remaining cigarette and said, "Okay, send him in a five-minute-"


    "No, ma''am. He is here to meet Sir Adrian."


    Adrian was taken aback, "Huh?"


    What in the world does he want from him?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 21 20- Proposal

    [Two days ago]


    [The capital of Velmora]


    In the heart of the palace, inside a grand conference room, several of the kingdom''s top figures had gathered. The head advisor, the finance minister, the Prime Minister, the Duke and the First Prince were all present.


    At the head of the table sat King Godric Velmoran, the ruler of the land. They were here to discuss troubling news from beyond their borders.


    The Prime Minister¡ªa man with short green hair and a long, drooping mustache¡ªspoke first. His voice was calm, but there was a hint of unease beneath it.


    "Lady Bella pushed the entire group of cultists gathering near our border into the wasteland¡­ and then wiped them all out."


    Prince Edward Velmoran¡ªtall, sharp-featured, with golden hair and clear blue eyes¡ªleaned forward slightly.


    "Any casualties?" he asked, even though he, like most in the room, already knew the answer.


    "None," the Prime Minister replied, frowning. "She handled everything alone."


    There was a moment of silence. The weight of that fact settled over them like a heavy fog.


    The Prince broke it. His voice was steady, but there was tension in his words.


    "A force that strong¡­ without loyalty to anyone. That kind of freedom is dangerous."


    The savior mentioned earlier¡ªVenessa van Quindill¡ªdidn''t belong to any nation. She had never accepted citizenship, nor pledged loyalty to any flag.


    Of course, there was once a place she called home¡ªa nation by the southern sea. But two years ago, after saving that very nation from destruction, she made a quiet yet bold request: freedom. She didn''t want ties. Not to any government. Not to any crown. Just freedom.


    In the end, they had no choice but to let her go.


    Since then, Venessa has been like a bird untethered¡ªwandering the world, chasing danger wherever it stirred. She hunted monsters, cults, and anything that drew her interest. Sometimes, she helped people. But only those who truly needed it. Never for politics. Never for favors.


    She had no family to speak of. Only one person came close¡ªa close friend, ranked fourth in the world, tied to the mightiest nation. Yet even with that bond, no one had ever seen them lean on one another. Their connection was quiet. Distant. Maybe even sacred.


    After a thoughtful silence, the Supreme Authority finally spoke, his voice calm but firm, "As long as she doesn''t meddle in our affairs or step into our territory, there''s no cause for concern."


    With that, the topic of the strongest hunter was closed. No one dared add a word.


    The meeting continued.


    "Three mages from the Tower recently visited the Central Academy for inspection," someone reported.


    King Godric''s brows drew together in a faint scowl. He recalled hearing about a recent dispute¡ªa clash between one of the professors and his own daughter.


    Today, a decision was to be made. One that had been weighing on his mind.


    "Adrian," the King said, his tone sharpened by memory. "Did they take him to the Tower, or was he sent to the Capital?"


    The King''s voice didn''t just label Adrian a fraud¡ªit also showed how deeply he trusted his daughter''s judgment.


    But then came the unexpected reply.


    "Adrian passed the test, sir."


    Edward blinked, clearly confused.


    "What? Didn''t he fail his AET?" He was the one who''d informed Sylvia of the failure himself. There had been no room for doubt.


    The official continued, flipping through the report.


    "The judges found his runesmithing not only precise but remarkably efficient. And apparently¡­ he identified a student with dual affinity¡ªflame and¡­" He paused, his brows lifting as he read the final word.


    "Light."


    "Wait¡ªLight?!" Duke Lonehog leaned forward, eyes widening slightly.


    The Prime Minister gave a firm nod. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. Light. The boy''s name is Allen. He''s in his second year."


    A wave of quiet surprise swept through the room. Everyone began murmuring, exchanging glances. A Light affinity wasn''t something you heard about every day.


    In fact, it meant something profound.


    A warrior with Light in his veins was one in a thousand¡ªborn to stand above the rest. Born to lead or protect¡­ or perhaps, both.


    But Edward wasn''t focused on Allen.


    His eyes stayed fixed on the report in his hands, flipping back to the lines about Adrian.


    ''Adrian¡­ interesting.''


    --------**-------


    [Present Time]


    And that brought them to this meeting.


    Adrian sat across from him, a trace of doubt flickering in his eyes. He looked a bit different than the last time Edward had seen him¡ªsharper somehow, less composed, as if something was stirring beneath the calm surface.


    Edward had come to the academy as Sylvie''s guardian, just to collect the annual academic reports. He hadn''t intended to meet Adrian. After all, Adrian wasn''t even Sylvie''s homeroom instructor. But when his sister had insisted¡ªpractically demanded¡ªthat he talk to the man, Edward had agreed, albeit reluctantly.


    It still didn''t make sense to him. His sister adored this teacher, always praised him, spoke of him with something close to admiration. That''s why Edward had been taken aback when Sylvie asked him to look into Adrian¡ªto investigate the man she once trusted so completely.


    Breaking the silence, Edward spoke plainly, "The one who gave Sylvie the information about you failing AET... was me."


    His tone was level, almost detached. There was no remorse, no pride. Just honesty.


    Adrian gave a small nod, unsurprised. "To obtain information from the testing board, I assumed student Sylvie would have needed her guardian''s help."


    Edward studied him for a moment before asking, "And you''re not... bothered by it?"


    Adrian tilted his head slightly, the calm never leaving his face. "I believe it''s my responsibility to resolve the doubts my students carry," he said, his voice low but resolute.


    Then his gaze hardened, just a little.


    "Even if those doubts are about their teacher."


    A few moments of silence passed. The air between them grew heavy, weighed down by the unspoken truths and buried emotions.


    Then finally, Edward relented.


    His shoulders eased, and a faint smile formed on his lips as he looked at the man across from him. "You went through humiliation," he said quietly. "And for that, I want to apologize¡­ on behalf of my sister."


    Adrian blinked, clearly not expecting that¡ªespecially not from a royal. But even more surprising was what followed: Edward lowered his head.


    A prince bowing in apology.


    Adrian''s expression froze for a beat before softening slightly. "It''s¡­ okay," he replied, his voice measured, as though weighing every word. "What''s done is done. And it''s true¡ªI failed the AET. I can''t blame student Sylvie for pointing that out."


    Edward lifted his head again, his face unreadable.


    He didn''t comment further on their teacher-student relationship. That was a line he wouldn''t cross. If there came a time when Adrian lashed out at Sylvie for uncovering the truth¡ªif he used his authority to hurt her, even subtly¡ªthen Edward wouldn''t stay silent.


    But from what he had seen, from the way Adrian had spoken so far, he didn''t believe the man was capable of that kind of pettiness.


    No, Adrian seemed like someone who carried his scars quietly, someone who wouldn''t pass his pain on to others.


    A brief moment of silence passed before Edward spoke again, his tone measured but curious.


    "I heard about your unique style of runesmithing. I did some digging through my sources and came across the report on how precisely you tuned the wooden sword for student Allen."


    Adrian tensed ever so slightly. Though wary of Edward''s motives, his expression remained composed. He offered a soft, respectful bow.


    "I''m honored to be praised, Your Highness."


    Edward gave a light nod. "Then how about this¡ª" he said, voice firm but almost casual, "¡ªyou provide a few second-grade armaments to the military now and then, in exchange for a price of your choosing."


    Adrian blinked, caught off guard. "Armaments for military use? Me?" he asked, clearly surprised. "Aren''t there already countless Runesmiths under the capital''s employ?"


    "There are," Edward admitted, clasping his hands behind his back. "But I seek talent, Sir Adrian. And in my eyes, you''re a talent this nation would do well not to overlook."


    Adrian''s eyes betrayed his confusion. And rightly so¡ªthis entire conversation felt like a puzzle with missing pieces. Why would the Prince suddenly take an interest in his work? Why extend such an offer, and now of all times?


    Edward''s lips curved into a thin smile. His gaze narrowed ever so slightly before he rose from his seat.


    "Take your time," he said, turning toward the door. "You can give me your answer after the Arcane Anvil Cup. I expect your team''s victory there."


    With that, he walked away¡ª


    ¡ªleaving behind a quietly stunned Adrian, still trying to make sense of everything.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- If you don''t remember Venessa then read chapter Chapter 11- The strongest. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 22 21- Class

    Three days had passed. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During those three days, Adrian did nothing but pour himself into mastering the second Thread.


    Over two hundred attempts¡ªand more than half had ended in failure.


    It was frustrating. It was mentally exhausting. It demanded his focus like nothing else.


    But he was having fun.


    So, stopping wasn''t even an option.


    Most Runesmiths would be motivated by the end goal¡ªcreating better Armaments, enhancing power, and gaining recognition.


    But Adrian?


    He loved the process.


    The way his fingers traced each rune with precision¡­ the subtle evaluation of a target''s energy flow¡­ the quiet satisfaction of writing the perfect line in perfect sync with the wielder''s nature¡ªhaah. It was all so beautifully addicting.


    It felt just like solving a math problem after hours of effort¡ªnot by guessing, not by luck, but by finally adjusting your equation just right and watching the answer click into place.


    That kind of thrill.


    Outside his rune work, Adrian had started getting used to the training schedule Ariana had laid out for him.


    Nothing too extreme¡ªjust regular runs, weight training, and functional workouts to get him back in shape.


    The body''s previous owner wasn''t a stranger to exercise, having worked out three times a week. And thanks to Lex''s gym-going habits, Adrian had a decent foundation to build upon.


    Now, he had both the perfect mind and body to grow stronger¡ªto become a version of himself he could be proud of.


    Today, though, was a little different.


    For the first time since he woke up in this world, Adrian was going to step into a classroom.


    A week away from school had given him time to recharge¡ªto remember what it meant to teach, and how to act in front of students.


    There were four classes for each grade, spanning three academic years¡ªClass A to D.


    Class divisions were based on assessment rankings, updated every six months.


    Adrian was the homeroom teacher for the third-year Class A.


    Which, frankly, raised a few eyebrows.


    After all, how did an underqualified teacher get assigned to the best class of the highest year?


    Forced plot? Probably.


    Because Adrian wasn''t just teaching one top class¡ªhe was teaching all of them. And if he wasn''t placed in that position¡­ he wouldn''t have become Sylvie''s favorite teacher.


    Nor would he have eventually been accused by her.


    Everything was connected.


    And it was only just beginning.


    ''Huu... it''s just like every time.''


    Standing before the classroom door, Adrian took a deep breath and adjusted his glasses, pressing them up the bridge of his nose.


    He wasn''t new to teaching¡ªLex had taught for over four years.


    But the problem? His students were always elementary or middle schoolers.


    This? This was different.


    Slide.


    He pushed the door open¡ªand with it, brushed aside his doubts.


    There was no tradition of standing or bowing for teachers here.


    So the students remained seated, silently watching as Adrian walked toward the podium with calm, steady steps.


    Forty pairs of eyes.


    Each one focused on him.


    On the man who had previously been accused of being a fraud, who''d only recently proven his abilities.


    But Adrian didn''t flinch under their stares.


    He stepped onto the stage, surveying the classroom without a hint of hesitation.


    The benches were arranged in an ascending incline¡ªensuring every student had a clear view of the front. Three blackboards covered the wall behind him, and a wooden bookshelf stood to the podium''s right, stocked with spare books and materials.


    Then his eyes landed on a familiar silver head sitting in the front row.


    Just for a moment.


    He didn''t linger. He moved on.


    "Good morning, class," Adrian began, voice calm and composed. "I took a short break, but from today onward, we''ll be continuing without pause."


    He placed a hand on the desk and scanned the room again¡ªdeliberately slow, deliberately firm.


    "If any of you got lazy during these past few days and let your studies slip... prepare to overwork. I''ll be accelerating our pace to make up for the lost time."


    There was a quiet shift in the air¡ªstudents straightening up, mentally bracing themselves.


    "And one more thing," he continued, voice now sharper, "this week, I will be selecting two students from this class for the Arcane Anvil Cup."


    A few gasps.


    "So be ready. Any day, any time, an impromptu test could begin. No warnings."


    He let those words hang in the air, like a blade suspended above their heads.


    After giving the class a moment to digest his announcement, Adrian spoke again, his voice even, "Raise your hand if you have any questions."


    The first to respond was a girl in the second row¡ªKelly, if he recalled correctly.


    She raised her hand with cautious curiosity.


    "Professor, will only the students from Class A be selected?"


    Adrian didn''t see how it concerned her, but he answered regardless, "No. Two students will be shortlisted from each section. However, the final selection will be decided by the Headmistress and a few other faculty members."


    He glanced across the room. "Next."


    Another hand shot up.


    "What kind of test should we expect, sir?"


    Adrian let out a subtle breath through his nose. A shake of his head followed.


    "If you''ve reviewed the reports from last year''s quiz, you''ll know what to expect. That question was unnecessary. Next."


    A boy near the back raised his hand.


    "What would be the rewards for winning the contest?"


    Adrian folded his arms, his voice low but clear, "If they follow the usual pattern: recognition from the King, a prize of one thousand gold coins, an armament personally tuned by a Tower Member, and merit points¡ªenough to secure a job or even a recommendation to become a Tower Member yourself."


    The room fell silent.


    Some students widened their eyes.


    Others exchanged hushed whispers.


    A few just stared forward, jaws slightly agape.


    It was a lot more than they''d expected.


    And Adrian? He didn''t say another word.


    He let the weight of that reward linger like a promise¡ªand a challenge.


    Just when Adrian thought it was time to finally begin the lecture, a voice cut through the silence.


    "Professor, was Sylvie punished?"


    He paused, caught slightly off guard. The question wasn''t sharp¡ªbut it carried weight.


    Many students began murmuring at those words since the person she desired to be punished was the Princess of the nation.


    Adrian looked toward the source and found the speaker: Elana Ironhart. Daughter of Duke Ironhart. The top-ranking student of the third year.


    Her posture was elegant as always, but her eyes¡ªthose piercing blue eyes¡ªwere locked on him with unwavering focus. There was something simmering beneath them. Displeasure? Offense?


    Adrian furrowed his brows slightly. Was she genuinely upset because he was accused? It wouldn''t be surprising¡ªhe knew he was respected, maybe even admired, by several of his students.


    He offered a composed answer.


    "No, Student Elana. I refused to have her punished."


    He left it at that, carefully omitting what Albec had warned him about¡ªthe potential self-harming consequences if he pursued punishment against Sylvie.


    Elana didn''t respond. She didn''t nod. She didn''t blink.


    But the slight downturn of her lips and the faint furrow in her brow made her dissatisfaction crystal clear.


    She looked down for a brief moment.


    And in her mind, a whisper echoed darkly:


    "I won''t forgive her for what she''s done. She needs to be punished. Not after what she did to you. I can''t forgive."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 23 22- Failed

    Sylvie couldn''t focus on the class at all.


    Just a few weeks ago, she wouldn''t have let herself miss a single word from his lips. She used to hang onto everything he said. But now, all she could do was stare at him, lost in a haze.


    What had she done?


    She had been angry¡ªfurious¡ªbecause he said something bad about Allen. And in that moment, she accused him of thinking. But why? Was she really so attached to Allen that she couldn''t bear to hear a single bad word about him? Was that why she turned on the person she admired most?


    No... not entirely.


    Somewhere deep down, Sylvie knew the real reason. It wasn''t just about defending Allen.


    She had believed¡ªtruly believed¡ªthat Adrian didn''t care about Olivia at all. That he was different. That their relationship held no meaning.


    But then... she heard it. The way Adrian thought about Allen. The quiet rage in his voice. The way he said he wanted to hurt Allen for being close to Olivia. And in that moment, Sylvie knew.


    Adrian did care about Olivia.


    And something inside her broke.


    A heavy, dark feeling crept into her chest¡ªone she didn''t understand. It wrapped around her heart, sharp and bitter. Her head spun with anger. Her chest felt tight. She couldn''t focus on anything else. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All she could think about was getting back at him.


    She wanted to hurt him the way she suddenly felt hurt. And that scared her more than anything.


    "Professor, what does the third rune describe?"


    "Ah, that¡­ it''s the attachment ring¡ªit draws power."


    "Professor, what''s the fifth syllable¡­"


    One after another, questions echoed through the classroom. It felt less like curiosity and more like an interrogation¡ªlike they were constantly testing him, trying to poke holes in his knowledge.


    Sylvie''s heart sank.


    They were mocking him.


    And the person to blame¡­ was her.


    "Haaah¡­ you all have a lot of questions today," Adrian muttered, turning toward the class with a tired smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    He looked more drained than he had in last class¡ªmore weighed down.


    Some students smirked at him, clearly enjoying the shift in power. Others wore empty, indifferent faces. Only a few of the girls still leaned forward in their seats, genuinely eager to learn.


    Adrian took off his glasses and rested them on the table, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "I''ll begin assessing students for the Arcane Anvil Cup in a few days," he announced.


    That stirred the room. Eyebrows raised. A few students sat up straighter. Some exchanged anxious glances.


    Adrian continued, calmly listing the topics that might be covered and the rewards that could be expected.


    From the third-last bench, Allen raised his hand.


    "Yes, student Allen," Adrian said.


    Allen stood. "Sir, can those without Runesmithing talent still participate?"


    It was a fair question.


    Runesmithing required the rare ability to inscribe runes that could empower weapons or tools. Only one student in the entire class had shown a real talent for it. The rest, no matter how interested, simply didn''t have the gift.


    Adrian nodded. "Talent isn''t required. This test is about knowledge. It''s a quiz¡ªthe first to answer correctly earns the point."


    He didn''t mention the extra twist¡ªthe teachers'' involvement. This year, instructors would also be competing in a ''friendly'' Runesmithing contest, a detail Adrian chose to keep to himself for now.


    Another student spoke up without even raising his hand, his tone laced with arrogance. "And who''ll be in charge of our team?"


    It was a question everyone had been waiting for. There were only a handful of Runesmithing professors in the academy, and each one was respected in their own way.


    Adrian had already been informed. Master Albec wanted him there. So, without hesitation, he answered, "I will."


    That drew a mixed reaction. Some students relaxed, smiling slightly¡ªthey trusted Adrian. Others looked uncertain. He was a skilled teacher, no doubt, but after what had happened recently, many weren''t sure he was the right choice to represent Runebound Academy.


    As the murmuring picked up again, the same cocky student from before leaned forward and said¡ªloud enough to silence the room¡ª


    "Are you even capable of leading us?"


    A heavy silence fell.


    Olivia''s and Sylvie''s eyes widened in shock. Allen''s jaw clenched as he glared at the boy. He wasn''t alone¡ªmany others looked toward the speaker with clear disapproval.


    A few students chuckled quietly, enjoying the spectacle.


    Adrian didn''t respond right away.


    He simply reached for his glasses, calmly slipping them on before glancing toward the student who had spoken.


    "Barry Orgov, right?" Adrian asked as he picked up his pen and began writing something down on the register.


    The air shifted.


    Maybe it was the calm in his voice¡­ or the way he didn''t argue or raise his tone. He just wrote. Slowly. Quietly.


    And just like that, the entire classroom fell into silence.


    Barry straightened in his seat, narrowing his eyes. He was no longer smirking.


    Adrian didn''t lift his head as he spoke, voice low but clear. "Barry Orgov, you have failed the Aegis Trials. You are required to repeat the year before you''re eligible to apply again."


    "¡­Huh?"


    "F-Failed?!"


    "No way¡­"


    A wave of shock swept through the room. The stunned gasps were nearly synchronized. Every student stared, wide-eyed, as the words sank in.


    Barry''s face turned pale. He shot up from his chair, voice cracking, "You can''t do this to me!"


    The Aegis Trials¡ªone of the three crucial exams held at the end of the academic year. Passing them wasn''t just about advancing; it was about securing your future. A failure didn''t just mean repeating the year¡ªit branded you. The failed mark would stain your head card, making it nearly impossible to land a good job afterward.


    And with one decision, Adrian had shattered Barry''s path forward.


    Tears welled in Barry''s eyes as he shouted, voice trembling with desperation, "Sylvie humiliated you in front of everyone and you didn''t do a damn thing to her! Why the hell are you singling me out?!"


    Sylvie froze in her seat, lips parted in disbelief. Her heart stopped. The entire class stiffened as a dark tension gripped the room.


    Adrian didn''t respond at once. He quietly finished writing, closed the register, then raised his gaze. His voice was firm¡ªstriking.


    "I left the decision concerning student Sylvie on the Headmistress," he said. "But what happens to students who forget the most basic manners in my class¡­ that is entirely up to me."


    His tone sharpened with each word.


    "Not even the Headmistress can change that."


    A chill ran down their spines. For the first time, the students saw it¡ªnot the tired professor, not the man who''d been quietly enduring their jabs and disrespect¡ªbut the weight behind his title.


    Adrian picked up his books and stood. His cold eyes swept over the class.


    "Class is dismissed."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 24 23- Challenge(1)

    2-A was reminded of the fact that Professor Adrian wasn''t just about smiles and fun; he could be brutal and unforgiving at times as well.


    The student who failed in the Aegis Trials went to the Headmistress to gain forgiveness; however, from the whispers Allen heard, it seems he wouldn''t get the chance to give the assessment at the end of the year.


    In Allen''s eyes, what Adrian did might be a little overkill but in a way, Barry was used as an example for the class.


    Now Allen hardly believed that anyone else would insult Adrian.


    "Hey, where is your focus man?" Suddenly, his friend¡ªCollen¡ªdraped his hand over his shoulder, the guy appearing as energetic as a ten-year-old.


    Standing at 6''1, just two inches above Allen, the seventeen-year-old has long green hair that fell on his shoulder and a droopy golden pair of eyes.


    Despite being a noble, he gets along with Allen, who comes from a commoner background¡ªan orphan, no less.


    Allen was used to his friend''s antics, that''s why Allen didn''t bother removing his arm, and with a sigh, he said, "These days, people don''t respect their elders."


    Collen didn''t have to ask what the guy meant. He was also in the same class and belonged to the group that only sat at the back and enjoyed the drama. He was in the auditorium as well; went there to witness the farce.


    "But man, Adrian is one sick man. Despite going through so much, the man persisted and continued with the job." Collen commented without much thought.


    "That shows his dedication toward his job." Allen simply responded¡ªhe also didn''t put much thought into it and stated it like a fact.


    "You are taking his side a lot. Aren''t you, like, his rival or something?" This time, Collen showed hesitation which shows that he is sensible of what he says, but he pretends to be uncaring.


    Allen shook his head, clearly tired of the conversation since things were heading toward Olivia, so he just stepped away from the green-haired and voiced, "See you on the training field."


    ...


    It was time for the joint training between the second and third years¡ªsomething they held every now and then. The idea behind it was simple: students close in age could often teach each other better than a teacher ever could.


    There was also another reason. When the younger ones saw just how far ahead their seniors were, it stirred something in them¡ªa hunger to grow stronger, to catch up.


    Of course, this method didn''t always work. Sometimes, it left the juniors feeling discouraged instead. And sometimes it breaks third years'' confidence when they lose against their juniors. But even so, the training program had never changed.


    As usual, the first class from the second and third years were gathered in the open training ground.


    It was on the backside of the main building. It was vast enough to give two hundred students enough space to move around and practice individually.


    This period was mandatory to attend unless you were seriously injured or sick. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were four instructors around the training ground, overlooking the spars between the ten pairs.


    On the sidelines, the other students were waiting for their turn. Some were pairing up by taking the initiative and some were just assessing others'' fight for the sake of their curiosity or out of boredom.


    Students were allowed to use their armaments, but naturally, any attack that could be considered fatal was strictly forbidden. Moves that might leave lasting damage were off-limits too.


    The goal wasn''t to win¡ªit was to push each other, to learn, and to grow stronger without crossing the line.


    Any student who breaches this rule would not only be expelled, but based on the degree of their crime, they might get imprisoned as well.


    Now one might think, what''s the point of punishing the criminal if they actually end up killing someone?


    Well, when a student enrolls in the academy that nurtures future Wardens and Runesmiths, they already know that they could lose their life at any time. Since not only spars that could lead to such dangers, the students are sent on hunting missions as well.


    Allen comes in the top five students that''s why there were a few third years who wanted to fight against him.


    And after the recent revelation of him being an entity possessing Light attributes had gotten them curious. Exactly how strong a Light user could be.


    "They are going to challenge you soon..." Olivia muttered under her breath as she saw many third-years looking at him with an aggressive look in their eyes.


    "Well, I still haven''t gotten a hold of my second attribute so I am no better than an average student." Allen responded, hoping that his words reach the third year and they tone down their blood thirst.


    Suddenly, to everyone''s surprise¡ªand excitement¡ªthe top student from the third year began walking toward Allen.


    The long silver-haired woman carried a charm that made it impossible for anyone on the field to look away.


    Even her steps, the simple act of walking that usually went unnoticed when done by others, felt like a graceful dance when she moved.


    As she approached the juniors, whispers broke out across the field. One by one, the spectators turned away from the battle, their attention completely stolen by her presence.


    "Hey, isn''t she the daughter of Duke Ironhart, the wall of the nation?"


    "The top-ranking students for three years. She is my idol."


    "Damn...those long legs ..."


    Everyone anticipated the girl to advance towards Allen since surely, even the top ranker, who generally appears detached and uncaring, must be curious about the light user.


    Even those who were sparring couldn''t help but glance at the scene as the top-rated beauty finally came to a halt¡ªbut not in front of Allen.


    "Sylvie, I wish to challenge you." Everyone was startled to see the girl stopping before the Princess, who neither was the top ranker nor was famous for her combat. She was ranked fifteenth in the class in terms of combat.


    Sylvie was shocked but she didn''t disrespect her senior and asked in a polite tone, "Why do you want to spar with me when there are so many better options, senior?"


    She couldn''t think of any reason for the silverhead to approach her out of the blue. They barely had talked in the past¡ªand those times only when they came across each other during some gatherings out of the academy. After all, Elana was the daughter of a Duke.


    Elana calmly explained, "We both use blunt weapons, so I thought I could help you with your training. And don''t belittle yourself by thinking you would waste my time. I have seen you fight before so I know you are a worthy opponent." There was a faint smile on her face which shocked many people since this was the first time they were seeing her smile.


    Such a gentle approach left Sylvie with no room for argument. She couldn''t reject a senior''s kindness. And since she had to fight someone anyway, she should do it with someone who can help her overcome her weaknesses.


    "Okay, Senior. Then please teach me well."


    Elana nodded before she turned around and began to walk away.


    Just as her back turned to Sylvie, the smile faded as if she never allowed her lips to curve. Her eyes darkened, extruding a sensation that made the onlookers flinch.


    If not for her years of training, she might have lost control over her mana, and he blood lust would have leaked.


    She wasn''t going to kill the girl but surely today, she would understand what grave mistake she has committed by defaming the man Elana adores.


    ''I hope you see my performance today, Professor.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Image.

 Chapter 25 24- Challenge(2)

    Adrian sat in his office, a book about runes open in his hands.


    He wasn''t reading it to learn anything new. Instead, he was comparing its writing style to the books he had studied back in the time chamber.


    And honestly? It was frustrating.


    These books made everything feel more complicated than it needed to be. Every sentence was crammed with technical terms, forcing the reader to constantly reach for a dictionary and scribble down notes just to keep up.


    In contrast, the book provided by the system had felt like it was written with actual care. It spoke simply, explained concepts clearly, included diagrams, examples¡ªeven documented failures. It guided the reader through the process, almost like a patient mentor, helping them identify where they might be going wrong and how to improve.


    ''This one feels like it was made to confuse people¡­ while the real knowledge stays locked away,'' Adrian thought, exhaling as his eyes landed on the cover¡ªspecifically, the symbol of the Tower printed there.


    Every book on runesmithing seemed to be published by the Tower.


    In this world, the Towers weren''t just institutions. They were brands¡ªmassive producers of magical armaments. Most weapon-supplying companies had deals tied up with them, especially for First Degree equipment. Standardized, mass-produced, and ready to sell.


    But anything beyond the First Thread? That required the hands of a true Runesmith. A real one.


    And the cost?


    ''Inscribing the Second Thread alone costs around three thousand gold coins¡­'' Adrian mused, ''And if it''s done by a Tower Master, probably ten times more.''


    He closed the book slowly, the weight of the world''s system sitting heavy in his mind.


    For the context, ten gold coins are enough for a middle-class family to survive for a month. So yes, runesmiths earn a fortune daily.


    ''In a way, this competition could work for me to advertise myself...'' Adrian was about to learn how to draw the second Thread which he could display in the quiz.


    Nobles from different regions would be present there, so if Adrian performs well in the contest, he would make himself a name in the market.


    ''Until I don''t become strong enough to protect myself, I would need to earn huge to hire a Warden.'' He inwardly muttered.


    It was then, that he heard a commotion from down the building


    He got up from his seat and approached the window.


    His window opens to the training ground.


    He knew that the second and third years were doing joint training...but what caught him by surprise was the current battle happening in the middle of the ground.


    The other students have formed a ring around the duo.


    Both of them were identifiable since both were his top students.


    "What in the world is Elana doing...."


    ....


    Sylvie gritted her teeth, her tongue covered with her blood as she glared at her senior.


    Elana calmly stood there, holding her metal batons in her hands and waiting for her opponent to get up.


    Sylvie picked her mace and used it as a crutch to push herself off the ground.


    The students were either concerned or excited to see Elana destroying the Princess in the arena.


    The instructors were, naturally, concerned. Not because Sylvie was the Princess but rather because this spar was taking a dangerous turn.


    "Should we stop them?" One of the instructors asked as he saw Sylvie''s lip bleeding and her left hand trembling a little. Overexerting herself to hit someone who is impossibly faster than Sylvie, has caused the girl to self-harm.


    "This isn''t a spar about teaching me or anything, right?" Sylvie asked in a grim voice. A smile of mockery danced on her lips.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I am trying to teach you a few lessons here."


    Sylvie clenched her hand around her weapon before she burst forward. Her armament was lit by flames as she swung it down in a vertical arc¡ªher speed amplified by adrenaline and her mana.


    Elana didn''t budge from her spot; rather, she raised her baton¡ª*CLANG*¡ªand took the full force of that attack on her armament.


    The shockwave was felt by the audience but their face soon contoured in a wince when they saw Elana stabbing her baton into Sylvie''s abdomen.


    "Khuk!" She recoiled back, her hold from her weapon slipping.


    "Don''t let it fall, junior. You need to keep ahold of your weapon." She supported the mace with her armament before she said, "Now come at me again."


    The pain wasn''t subdued, but the Princess attacked, her sanity being taken over by anger.


    "Aahhh!" She swung her mace, this time in a horizontal swing that could have exploded a normal person''s head.


    Elana simply ducked and the mace went past before the silver head struck Sylvie''s knee¡ªmaking her buckle and kneel on the ground.


    "Agh..." Sylvie groaned but she had more coming,


    *Dhak* S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elana got up and delivered a kick to her chin with the flow.


    Sylvie''s head snapped back from the brutal kick, a spatter of blood arcing from her lips as her vision swam in and out of coherence.


    Her body wavered, knees trembling, yet she gritted her teeth and forced herself upright.


    The taste of iron and humiliation burned on her tongue, her grip tightening once more on the mace''s shaft as her breathing turned erratic¡ªlabored, but defiant.


    Elana remained composed, her posture inscrutable, one baton resting lazily against her shoulder while the other spun lightly in her opposite hand, making soft whirring noises.


    There was no malice in her eyes¡ªonly an aloof precision that enraged Sylvie even further.


    "I understand now....you are taking revenge...for what I did to the Professor..." Sylvie spoke, through her labored breathing. Her eyes were barely open, her arms trembling, and her legs about to give up.


    "Took you long to understand," Elana spoke, her tone carrying the weight of the emotions she felt.


    Sylvie looked at the senior with a smile as she said, "He doesn''t deserve your affection...He doesn''t deserve anyone''s affection...he is a cheater...a liar..."


    Elana gritted her teeth and launched forward.


    How can she decide what he deserves?! How can badmouth him?!


    "No!" The instructors came into action since Elana''s approach appeared lethal.


    The students gasped as they saw a silver blur approaching Sylvie at a pace that they surely would have failed to dodge.


    Allen also burst forward instinctively, his sword hems tightly in his hand.


    Elana held her baton with a reverse grip, ready to deliver a blow that surely would take off her jaw.


    However, just as she was about to strike her,


    "ELANA!" A voice, loud and clear, brought her body to a sudden halt.


    She couldn''t be wrong...this voice belonged to him...


    *Thud*


    Just as the baton stopped before Sylvie''s face, she collapsed and fell unconscious.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Elana would have been possibly imprisoned if that attack had landed. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 26 25- Praise me more

    Inside the infirmary, a heavy silence hung in the air. A few teachers stood gathered around the bed where Sylvie lay, her face pale against the white sheets. Among them was Adrian, his expression tense.


    Worry clouded every face in the room. This wasn''t just about a student getting hurt¡ªthis was the Princess of the Nation. And even though the academy prided itself on treating all students equally, everyone knew the truth. Right now, no one can stay calm.


    "I''m disappointed in you, Instructor Nordan," one of the senior professors said sharply, his voice cutting through the quiet like a blade.


    "You should''ve stopped the match before it got out of hand. No¡ª" he shook his head, "you never should''ve let them face each other in the first place."


    Instructor Nordan lowered his head, his lips pressed tightly together. He had his reasons, things he could say¡ªbut he stayed quiet. The weight of rank kept his voice locked in his chest. In the academy, even among teachers, there was a clear line between who could speak and who couldn''t.


    The senior professor¡ªround in build and heavy in presence¡ªturned now to Adrian.


    "Professor Adrian," he said, his tone sharp but polite, "please speak with your dear student. Ask her why she decided to pull such a reckless stunt today?"


    Adrian let out a long breath. His eyes softened as they landed on Sylvie''s unconscious face.


    He simply nodded.


    And stepped forward.


    He moved away from the bed and approached the bed where the silver-haired was sitting.


    She was brought here just for formality but stayed for unknown reasons.


    The headmistress hasn''t issued any punishment for her until now, and considering Ariana''s strong belief in ''everything is fine until someone breaks the rules'' he hardly believes that she would take any action.


    After all, Elana never broke the rules. Sylvie gave her consent for the battle. Never surrendered despite being injured. And Elana stopped just before landing the strike which possibly could have gotten her expelled¡ªworse, imprisoned.


    He pulled a chair forward and sat down in front of her.


    Elana visibly stiffened. The cool detachment she''d worn like armor faded from her posture, replaced by a flicker of panic as she looked at Adrian.


    Adrian leaned in, resting his forearms on his knees. His voice was calm, but steady.


    "What you did back there... and what you could''ve done¡ªwere you fully aware of it all?"


    Elana nodded. "Yes. It was a normal spar, until she said something... and I lost my cool."


    Her father had never taught her how to lie to people she liked. Fooling strangers was one thing. Lying to someone she respected? She couldn''t do that.


    Adrian took a deep breath, his gaze locked on her.


    "You knew what could have happened if that strike landed?"


    She nodded again. "Broken lower jaw. One month recovery."


    This time, there wasn''t a hint of hesitation in her voice. Even if she''d lost her temper, her strike had been deliberate, precise. If she hadn''t had that much control... several students might''ve disappeared by now.


    Adrian let out a long sigh.


    "Elana, listen¡­ You''ve got a sharp mind and a future brighter than most. Don''t waste that talent by taking¡ª"


    He stopped. Her lips had curved into a smile, and her gaze had dropped to the ground. A faint blush colored her cheeks.


    "What?" he asked, caught off guard.


    She looked up at him, shy but bold. "Praise me more," she said softly.


    Adrian stiffened, completely thrown off. What was this girl talking about?


    After a moment of silence, he refocused and asked, "What exactly did she say that made you lose it?"


    The smile vanished from Elana''s face. Her eyes sharpened like blades.


    "She insulted the person I admire," she said, voice low but intense. "And that... is unacceptable."


    Adrian genuinely had no clue who this person was...but since things came to admiration, he believed it was her father.


    That''s why he said, "I know you adore that person, but don''t take such a rash step that you might end up regretting taking in the future."


    Adrian got up from the chair and rested his hand on her head, "I don''t want to get separated from my favorite student. Now, take some rest."


    Saying so, he walked away returning to Sylvie''s bed.


    Elana bit her lip...his warmth still lingered...and those words.


    ''Favorite student...I am his favorite...'' Her ample chest heaved, going up and down in quick succession. Her face was hot and because of the heat she felt sweat accumulating somewhere between her legs


    She glanced around, and after ensuring no one was looking, she dashed inside the restroom.


    .....


    Adrian returned to his office not so long after. Sylvie was fine and would recover by tomorrow.


    There was a thing called potion in this world but it can only be brewed by a Light user, so it''s a luxury in this world.


    That explains that despite being the Princess she wasn''t fed the potion for instant recovery.


    The academy has a few but they keep them for emergencies.


    Adrian doesn''t know their exact price but he was thinking of buying them in the near future.


    ''Should I return to the time chamber or should I practice some time at the workstation?'' While he was conflicted between his thoughts, someone knocked on his door.


    "Who is it?" Adrian asked.


    "It''s me, sir, Allen."


    Adrian rolled his eyes...really, this guy is restless. After a brief pause, he said, "Come in."


    From the other side, the familiar black-haired boy stepped inside the room.


    Adrian purposely opened a random file just the moment he opened the door.


    As Allen stepped inside, Adrian said, "If it''s about student Sylvie, then you have knocked at the wrong door." He was sure, considering how mad that fatty was, Professor Sean must be a better choice to whom he could complain.


    "I am not here to talk about Sylvie, Professor. It was her choice to fight against Senior Elana." Allen spoke as he stood before the table, his hands locked behind his back.


    Adrian''s brows elevated as he looked up from the file and asked him, "So why are you here."


    "To request for your help...I want Professor Adrian to inscribe runes on my blade."


    Adrian was taken aback but before he could have said anything, the boy continued, "The sword on which you inscribed the runes...was just perfect. It felt so right in my hand as if it was a part of my body. I didn''t have to apply excessive mana to it. I-I just knew that if I have such an armament with me I can train better."


    Adrian hummed and leaned back in his seat. The armament...his actual first armament was well-liked by the boy. Well, considering Allen and that redhead Warden''s response, it seems Adrian tunes really good armaments.


    However, "You are aware of the rules. Inscribing runes while not being in the class is not allowed."


    The teachers are not allowed to help the students with their armaments out of the class, and that''s why he couldn''t help it.


    "I can pay you." Allen offered, the desperation evident in his voice. He really needs such fine-tuning for better performance.


    Adrian shook his head, "I can''t take money from a student...."


    Allen''s shoulders slumped in disappointment...he was actually expecting this. But then,


    "...however, if you have something else to provide me. Like a book or tome...then I might help you."


    Showing ignorance here was the key. However, he indicated what he desired. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Allen suddenly jerked as he said, "I think I can provide you with something."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 27 26- Guidebook

    Adrian knew exactly what was in Allen''s possession¡ªa book of sword arts that he would be able to use in the future. After all, until now he doesn''t understand the ancient language completely¡ªunlike Adrian.


    Allen was actually taught by a veteran Warden, or so he believes. But in reality, he was actually trained by his ancestor¡ªthe same swordsman who put an end to Darkness all those years ago.


    Allen was a reincarnation of the Hero who defeated the villain. His growth is limitless. He originally had an affinity with just flames, but soon he discovered he could use Light too. In the future, he would be able to utilize other elements, too.


    He has a God-gifted talent who was destined to rise over others, not only because of his master or talent but also because of plot armor.


    Many people were about to die around Adrian, including Ariana and Elana but nothing would happen to Allen and Olivia¡ªwho are treated as the two main characters.


    Now, if possible, after ensuring his own safety, Adrian would try to protect Ariana. Not only because of his close relationship with her but also because of the support she showed when the world was against him.


    "Is this good enough?" Allen asked nervously as he saw Adrian assessing the book for quite a long time.


    Adrian raised his brows before looking at the black-haired teenager and nodded, "Yes, this will do." It was, as expected, the guidebook for the three basic swordsman''s techniques.


    True, he wanted to use a spear, but mastering a sword was easier in comparison, and he didn''t know where he could find such a detailed guidebook for spearmanship.


    "Sir, may I ask what is written there?" Allen asked in a curious voice.


    Adrian told him vaguely, "Just some ancient script for runes." He lied since if he had shown interest in anything other than Runesmithing, it would have caused suspicion. After all, Adrian wasn''t a warrior.


    "Anyway, you want me to inscribe Runes on your weapon, right? What kind of material was used to carve your weapon?"


    "Mithril." He informed with his chest pumped with pride. The cause of that slight arrogance was the fact that he bought the sword through his own earnings.


    Adrian wasn''t interested in that, as he said, "Okay, meet me at my workshop in three hours."


    Allen nodded, "Thank you, sir."


    ...


    Adrian was in the time chamber. He arrived here as soon as Allen left. The reason was his childlike curiosity.


    He wouldn''t lie. After being reborn in the world of swords and magic, he also wanted to become overpowered, not just for the sake of his survival but also to rise through the ranks. It was a fantasy of every person who regularly read fantasy novels.


    He had the talent, and a body suitable for a warrior. But just that, the previous owner of the body converged his focus on studying since he chose this line of field. And teaching about runes didn''t demand physical prowess.


    However, things are different now.


    "Let''s see...what does it say." Adrian was standing in the practice gallery of the time chamber.


    This section of the chamber was just a long gallery with a wooden floor and a hanging punching bag. There were training dolls on the left with their heads covered with helmets¡ªmaybe to practice kenjutsu. And several weapons, made of wood, were stored on the rack.


    Adrian opened the first page and took a sword in his hand.


    [The first step¡ªQuickdraw: It is a sword technique where the user swiftly draws their sword from its sheath and attacks in a single, smooth motion. It''s all about speed and precision¡ªstriking the enemy before they can react.]


    "...sounds cliche but will work." Adrian believed if he mastered this technique, he would be able to pull that ''Check yo b*lls''.


    The swiftness to draw the sword cut the opponent, and sheath it back...yeah, that''s the gist of it.


    Turning the page he was thinking that there would be a detailed way of how he could use the technique...but not even in a lifetime, he imagined the instruction would be so plain yet terrifying.


    [Pull your sword from the scabbard. Slash is diagonally. Put it back.]


    [Do this a hundred times in five breathes.]


    [Only move to the next step after achieving this one.]


    "...." Adrian was blank.


    He just put the book aside and pulled a wooden scabbard from the rack.


    Inserted the sword inside its designated cover, and took a deep breath.


    ''Here goes nothing!'' He pulled out the sword, a diagonal slash before he swiftly tried to put the sword back¡ª


    "Ou!"


    ¡ªonly to stab his hand because he lacked the precision of a swordsman.


    He has used a sword before(the previous Adrian) but not much to get used to quick motion.


    Looking at his bruised hand, Adrian muttered under his breath, "I thought fulfilling the requirement of the book would be difficult...but here, I need to first learn how to put my sword in the sheath."


    Adrian felt a brief moment of depression but he didn''t let it drown him.


    The first thing he needed to do was to get used to his weapon.


    The first step was to take out his sword, swing it meaningfully, and then slowly bring it back inside its cover. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His movements were slow, but he didn''t hurt himself anymore, and there were no wasted movements.


    For the next few hours he did nothing but let his body learn how to put the blade back in its cover.


    The main characters of the books he read got used to these things fairly quickly, but now that he was doing it himself, he understood that he wasn''t in a novel.


    This was his reality where he needed to take baby steps and learn small things to become a warrior.


    ''There is no shortcut...I have to go through all this.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all liked the chapter. There would be powerups since this world runs on runes. He just needs to learn basics and he would be able to power up himself.


    Drop a comment.

 Chapter 28 27- Second Thread(1)

    It was after the evening snack that the headmistress summoned every teacher in the conference room. The subject was the Arcane Anvil Cup.


    Now, seated in the conference room were the four teachers who teach Runesmithing and a few other senior Professors who would give suggestions.


    Adrian was sitting on the rightmost side and waiting for the Headmistress to arrive.


    He trained for four hours before he got out and fell asleep in his office. After getting up he ate a few things to fill himself with something to endure this meeting.


    ''I think I need to increase protein in my diet...'' Three meals are free for teachers a day, but to have extra of anything out of the normal set of meals required money.


    Thankfully, Adrian has enough to support himself for a year without going bankrupt.


    The promise to Allen was delayed because of the meeting. He told the guy to meet him in a few hours since Adrian didn''t know how long this meeting was going to continue.


    "Professor Adrian, I heard someone from your class assauled the Princess?" The Professor beside him was the Runesmithing teacher for all the B-classes.


    Aging white hair, brown eyes. Name: Gilbert¡ªa commoner.


    Adrian smilingly responded, "It was a friendly spar which went a little overboard. Using such crude words as assault is unfair in my eyes, Professor."


    Gilbert stiffened...he just wanted to have some gossip. But it doesn''t seem Adrian was in the mood so he turned his head away.


    Adrian sighed with a slight shake of his head¡ªthese people love to talk.


    *Click*


    The conference room was silenced as the person with the greatest authority in the school walked inside.


    Wearing her hair in a high ponytail that exposed all the tattoos she had on her neck, she extruded a domineering charm. Wearing a black shirt and pants of matching shade, only added points to her mature beauty


    ''She looks like Yakuza boss...'' Adrian mused, finding his cousin appear quite cool with that style.


    Once she stopped at the head of the table, she didn''t bother greeting people and started with the topic, "Our concern, the Anvil Cup." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The teachers listened intently as the woman spoke, her voice calm but firm. "I don''t need to remind you how important this is¡ªnot just for our students, but for the academy itself. All five central academies from the five great nations participate, and the final round is observed by none other than the Supreme Rulers. Beyond the prestige, a strong performance grants our academy direct support from the Tower."


    As Ariana had said earlier, it was a matter of respect¡ªand recognition.


    The Tower uses this competition to scout exceptional students. And for those who fall short, the consequences don''t end with just a poor ranking. The Tower holds the authority to make changes within the teaching staff to ensure students receive the education they''re meant to have.


    So, in a way, it is a double-edged sword.


    And considering the Tower wants Ariana to return to the hunting job, they would definitely try to find the demerits of the Runebound academy.


    "For the past three years, our school has been getting eliminated in the first round."


    She dropped the mirror which everyone refused to look at.


    What she said was true, though. Runebound Academy has been ranking at the last because they never overcame the first round, which isn''t even a quiz.


    The students are given a sheet of questions, which they need to solve within the designated time. So, one cannot blame the pressure for their failure.


    Adrian was aware of the tactics Ariana was about to present but he didn''t say anything and allowed Ariana to add,


    "That''s why this year, I have decided to put only two runesmiths on the team."


    That caused a quiet uproar in the room.


    After all, "How can we think of competing in the third round with only two runesmiths?"


    In the third round, it is tested how many weapons can be switched to celestial armaments in a limited time. That''s why every school chooses, at the very least, four out of five students who have the skill of Runesmithing.


    However, Ariana had a different thought process, "We need to first worry about the first round. Tell me something, how many runesmiths are there in our school who are among the top five students?" She asked.


    Her concern was the academic performance of the students. Those who are at the top of their class don''t have the skill of Runesmithing. And those who have, are nowhere near the top.


    No professor said anything against her opinion since what she proposed slowly began to sound reasonable.


    "It is a double-edged sword," The senior Professor who was lashing out at the instructor back in the infirmary, suddenly spoke up, "We indeed can win the first two rounds if we prioritize knowledge over skills...but in the last round we will make s fool out of ourselves if others find out about our peculiar student selection."


    Adrian couldn''t help but cut in, "I am sure that insult would be much more acceptable than getting eliminated at the very first stage, Professor Lester."


    The fatty glared at Adrian but didn''t retaliate since the Headmistress had the same way of thinking, "He is right. We can only worry about the future when we remain alive to see the day."


    Sitting down on the chair, she declared, "By the end of this week choose your top students and hand them to Adrian. And Professor Adrian, choosing the two Runesmiths will be on you."


    The man nodded in understanding. He already had several candidates in mind, but he would choose the two who have the potential to shine the brightest.


    "Any objection?" Ariana asked, seemingly intending to finish the discussion. But then, a hand rose,


    "I have a problem, Headmistress. I want to be the mentor of our team instead." The one sitting beside Adrian, who was responsible for all the B-classes spoke up.


    Ariana heaved a sigh, "It was Master Albec''s wish to see him as the mentor. And Adrian had proved himself a few days ago. Not to forget, he is well-liked by the students."


    A mentor should be someone with whom the students don''t hesitate to discuss things and ask for help. Adrian has a reputation, which makes him the top candidate for the role.


    However, "Professor Adrian has been recently involved with a case of fraud. I know he proved his skills, but his name has been circulated through the academies, so letting him present our academy would cause unnecessary uproar."


    Those words were met by a few nods from the other instructors, and Professor Lester was one of them.


    "Not to talk about, I can form the second connection with the armament. If they actually assess the instructor from each academy, I would be the best option." The teacher added in his support.


    Professor Gilbert was the only Runesmith among the four who had the most success rate in binding the second Thread. That''s why, he deemed himself the best option.


    However, "If it''s about the second Thread, I believe I can do it as well."


    Adrian''s statement silenced the whole conference room. Even Ariana was looking at me with a sense of disbelief.


    Every single Professor stared at the man as if they were looking at a delusional fool.


    Gilbert looked at Adrian with a frown as he said, "Can you prove yourself?"


    Adrian shrugged, "I am habitual of proving myself time after time."


    That statement made many Professors awkward as they lowered their gazes.


    However, Gilbert pressed forward, "Then in an hour, let''s meet at the workshop and decide which one of us is actually more suited to be the mentor."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Now some people might find this as an insult as well..

 Chapter 29 28- Second Thread(2)

    Allen was waiting in the workshop with his blade beside him.


    Professor Adrian promised to engrave runes on his blade. He had the funds to ask for a professional and more experienced Runesmith to tune his blade. However, he has experienced the talent of that man whom the world deemed a failure.


    When Allen first heard ''her'' voice and the praises she sang about Adrian, Allen wasn''t able to trust her. That''s why Allen even volunteered to be the test subject of the Professor during the assessment. He wanted to see if ''her'' words actually held any weight.


    And also, the reason why Allen got interested in Olivia to begin with was because of Adrian.


    ...well, it was another thing that slight curiosity turned deeper and now they share a relationship. He doesn''t regret it, as he told Olivia, but yes, it was unfair to Adrian.


    There was a huge chance that Adrian might not see Allen''s face after what happened, however, Allen was measuring people on the same parameter as himself. Unlike Allen, Adrian is a mature person.


    He just told Olivia about his feelings and broke off his relationship with her. Although things were currently awkward between them, Allen knew that in the future, if chances arrived where Allen required Adrian''s help, he could take Olivia''s help to pursue him.


    ''It almost sounds like I am an evil person...but considering the possible challenges I have to face in the future, I have to remain on Adrian''s good side.''


    *Clink*


    The doors of the workshop parted and suddenly, several figures entered the hall¡ªstartling Allen.


    He looked at the teachers and the Headmistress with a silly expression.


    "Oh, Allen. We will continue our lecture next time." Adrian stepped forward and instantly voiced those words before anyone could ask him anything.


    As previously mentioned, tuning someone''s armament out of the class was not allowed so Adrian pretended that they were about to continue a lecture.


    Allen also played along and nodded, "Okay, Professor...but what...is happening here?"


    Gilbert told him, "A simple trial to see who would be better as a mentor."


    "Isn''t Professor Adrian the best option?" Allen spoke, almost instinctively¡ªmaking Gilbert''s eyes go narrow.


    A few professors snickered while Ariana raised her brows with a smirk.


    Allen turned toward Adrian and said, "Professor, are you going to perform Runesmithing? Can I watch? Please?"


    Last time, Allen couldn''t watch the unique way of Runesmithing Adrian displayed that''s why he wanted to watch this time.


    Adrian shrugged, "I don''t mind. Just stay in a corner and don''t speak." The man said as he took off his coat and gathered his long hair to tie it in a rough bun.


    There were a few casual movements, but a few female Professors and a certain silver head couldn''t resist ogling at the man.


    Adrian had such a handsome appearance and refined movements that even casual gestures also appeared quite eye-catching.


    "Okay, Sir Adrian, choose your subject," Gilbert spoke as he also removed his coat and got ready for the contest.


    All the other Professors stepped back to give the two of them some space.


    "How about you choose one for me," Adrian plainly stated as he cleaned his glasses. There was quite dust here.


    Gilbert smirked¡ªwrong move.


    "Professor Norma, can you-"


    "Yes!" The red-haired Professor of biology instantly nodded and stepped forward.


    Seeing her excitement, other Professors gave her a blank look...she didn''t even try to hide her excitement.


    "Ah, wait, Professor Norma." Just as she was about to sit down, Adrian stopped her and approached the woman.


    Norma was fairly tall, but in front of Adrian, she still fell a head shorter.


    Her face turned hot when Adrian stood before her with a soft smile, inserted his hand inside his pocket, and took out a handkerchief before he laid it on the chair.


    This entire time, Norma''s eyes didn''t wander from him. His eyelashes appeared so long from this close...and that jawline...haah~


    On the sidelines, Allen couldn''t help but sigh with a smile, ''Does this man realize how effortlessly he flirts with women?'' Maybe he used to restrain himself in the past until he was engaged to Olivia since recently, his charm doesn''t spare even his fellow Professors.


    "The dust would have dirtied your pretty dress. Now please sit down, Miss Norma." He invited the woman and Norma sat down in a daze.


    Gilbert was gritting his teeth...what was this? A scene from a teenage romance novel?!


    "Just start the trial already!" Gilbert demanded.


    Adrian smirked, he knew exactly what caused such excitement. But he didn''t bat an eye to the man and continued on his pace.


    Taking out his runic pencil he told her, "What weapon you prefer?"


    "A stick."


    "Hoh~"


    "I-I mean a staff!" She instantly corrected herself...seriously, what she was even thinking about?!


    Ariana rolled her eyes...what was he doing after telling a student to stay?


    Adrian took out a staff from the nearby weapon rack and handed it to the lady.


    His expression turned serious as he waved his runic pencil in the air, and instantly four symbols appeared behind her¡ªglowing slightly and rotating slowly.


    Allen keenly observed the process. He has seen runesmiths before, a lot of them. However, all of them used the magic crystals to know one''s affinity. This was definitely new.


    Everyone saw that the water element was responding to Norma¡ªwhich gave Gilbert the chance to speak,


    "As you can see, Headmistress, just to discern a simple affinity he took so long, even though this could have been done by a magic crystal in an instant. What if the contest is all about time-"


    "Can you shut up?" Adrian suddenly scolded the white-haired man, much to his shock.


    Ariana frowned, "Is something the matter, Adrian?" She could see that he was quietly observing Norma''s affinity for some reason.


    Adrian didn''t say anything to her and asked his subject, "What spell do you usually use?"


    Norma blinked in confusion but answered him right away, "Water wave and water shield." Water affinity is the weakest that''s why she couldn''t use many offensive spells.


    That''s why Norma thought of herself as a weak warrior and failed to perform well as a Warden¡ªresorting to the job of a teacher in the end.


    However, Adrian had a different view of her affinity.


    "You...have a hybrid-affinity."


    "Eh?" Norma''s reaction was understandable since not only her but everyone else in the workshop was unaware of that term.


    Gilbert couldn''t believe what nonsense he was spouting suddenly, that''s why he was about to say something. But Ariana raised her hand and shook her head¡ªtelling him to remain silent.


    Gilbert couldn''t believe she was showing such blatant partiality that''s why he turned towards others to gain some support....but all of them were currently focused on Adrian.


    Meanwhile, Adrian took the staff from Norma and started to write the runes at a pace that was hard to follow. And the ridiculous part, his eyes were not even on the staff.


    After a few seconds, he told the subject, "Come with me."


    Norma didn''t have the time to ask anything as she was pulled by Adrian and the others followed the duo.


    Gilbert was the last one to follow them. He couldn''t believe what nonsensical game they were participating in.


    Once in the open, Adrian whispered something in Norma''s ears, which shocked her. However, Adrian assured her by putting his hand on her shoulder and soon returned to the others.


    "What did you tell her?" Ariana asked curiously.


    Adrian just smiled mischievously and told them, "Just wait and see."


    Allen also stood with others, and just like the others, he also focused on the redhead.


    Gilbert was inwardly preparing a long speech to say after Norma finished doing whatever she was about to do.


    ....however, not even in his wildest dream could he have imagined her performing a new spell!


    Norma twirled the staff across her palm with practiced ease, the polished wood spinning like a blur. Her fingers moved with elegance, confident and sure. With a swift motion, she caught the staff near its end and swung it high, giving it a sharp revolution above her head. The wind stirred from the motion, and her voice rang out with power and clarity. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aqua Vortex!"


    The word echoed like thunder, rippling through the air. The runes engraved on the staff shimmered in response¡ªfirst a soft blue glow, then a pulse of bright, watery light. A rumble followed.


    A water tornado spiraled into the sky, its base churning with foaming waves, the eye of it glowing faintly with magic. It howled like a beast, lashing the air with wind and spray. The sheer force of the vortex sent shockwaves outward, blowing back dust and leaves and even staggering a few onlookers.


    Gasps filled the battlefield.


    Every eye turned towards Adrian who was smiling proudly.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. For those who are saying that Adrian didn''t take revenge on Allen and all...please try to understand things from both sides. And this Adrian isn''t the one who had feelings for Olivia so he doesn''t actually cares about their relationship anymore. Haah~sometimes, I just couldn''t appease some people.

 Chapter 30 29- Absurd

    "Your teeth will fall off if you continue to grind them like that," His fellow teacher joked as the two of them advance toward their offices.


    Gilbert was clenching his fists strongly as he said, "She didn''t even give me the chance to prove myself and took Adrian away! I tell you, this is blatant partiality."


    After Norma showed the skill using the runes Adrian engraved, suddenly the Headmistress snatched the staff from her and took Adrian away from the training ground.


    Others were so engrossed in the attack Norma showcased utilizing the Runes, that they never noticed Ariana taking her cousin away. Only Gilbert did.


    "Well, you can''t deny the fact that he actually brought something out of Norma which even she found shocking."


    What could be more breathtaking than watching someone awaken their hidden potential through the art of runes?


    Adrian had done it twice now¡ªunveiling his skill in Runesmithing with such brilliance that it shook the world around him. And both times, it became clear: Adrian wasn''t someone who could be compared to others. He stood in a league entirely his own.


    He is a unique talent.


    "Even you are taking his side, Conrad," Gilbert complained with a dismissive look.


    The other one tried to say something, but Gilbert was not ready to listen and walked inside his office room.


    *Click*


    Once the door was locked behind his back, his frustrated demeanor faded, as if he was actually putting up an act.


    The fact is, he really was.


    Heaving a sigh, he shook his head, and while he approached his table, he said, "It''s just as you said...he really is unique."


    One might think that there was no one in the room and Gilbert was talking to himself, but there was actually someone¡ªif one looked carefully in the corner.


    Draped in a veil and a cloak the same color as the wall behind her, the woman smiled. Her red lips¡ª the only part of her face left uncovered¡ªcurved slowly, forming a chilling, knowing smile.


    "My lady can never be wrong. That Runesmith is indeed special." The woman stepped forward her voice holding a bit of admiration for the person she works for.


    Gilbert removed his tie, and released a breath before asking, "Now what? Does Madame Ruby want to recruit him?"


    "He is unique but still not worthy to be recruited by Madame. However, maybe if he shows his ability to tie the Second Thread...then the story might be different."


    Gilbert looked genuinely apologetic. "I tried to push him today¡­ even put my job on the line. But the Headmistress stepped in out of nowhere and pulled him away. I never got the chance."


    "You did well, Gilbert," the other replied calmly. "And I understand Miss Ariana''s decision. Perhaps she''s realized her cousin''s talent isn''t something to be exposed so carelessly."


    The woman watched everything that happened in the open ground. She had knowledge of every professor of this academy, and that''s why she knew that the redhead Professor was a failed Warden who didn''t have any strong offensive spells.


    However, what she displayed with the runes Adrian engraved just brought a miracle out of failure.


    "So, what should I do now? Push him again?" Gilbert asked, his voice laced with hesitation. He knew the risks¡ªanother move like that could cost him his job. But for Gilbert, the House of Vermilion came before everything else.


    That''s why if the woman in front really asks him, he wouldn''t show resistance. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, "No, it''s alright. For now, I need to inform my lady and let her know that Adrian is worth her attention."


    Gilbert nodded, inwardly feeling relieved.


    The woman soon faded into the shadows, leaving the old man alone.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    *Crack*


    Seeing the lady snap the staff he enchanted a few minutes ago, Adrian smilingly said, "You really don''t want to know what is going inside my head right now."


    "Curse me if you must, but this is for your own safety," Ariana said without hesitation. She knew all too well how deeply a Runesmith bonded with an armament they had personally tuned¡ªbut even that connection couldn''t outweigh the risk.


    Adrian grumbled, "Why did you have to snap it like that?"


    "You are really asking me that?" Ariana asked with a sense of ridicule in her voice. She took out a cigarette from the drawer, lit it up, and took a long drag before smoking it out.


    Looking at Adrian, she said, "That was a C-rank spell¡ªsomething impossible to cast with a First-grade armament. Normally, all you can do with one is coat your weapon in mana or fire off a few weak spells."


    What thrilled Ariana wasn''t just the spell itself¡ªbut the fact that the armament, in the hands of someone skilled, had broken through its own limits. That was what truly excited her.


    Some rules mandate one to register their armament if it can summon any spell above D. That''s why factory-made First-grade armaments are so easy to get since they don''t require any certificate.


    "Not only did you shatter the compass of power scaling, you did it with a proud smile on your face."


    Okay, maybe she was overreacting¡ªbut Ariana couldn''t help it. Years of experience, honed instincts, and carefully built expectations had all just been flipped on their head... by him.


    A First-grade weapon achieving something that''s often considered a challenge even for a third-grade one? It was utterly absurd!


    Adrian sighed, "Look, I know I shouldn''t have gone overboard but I was a little excited to find a person with hybrid-affinity for the first time."


    Hearing that term again, Ariana asked, "What does it even mean?" Just to not get a complaint from Adrian, she opened the window and allowed the air to ventilate.


    Adrian explained, "Sometimes, there''s a slight affinity toward another element that the magic ball can''t detect. Like with Professor Norma. Her affinity showed that she has some connection to wind as well, though it''s not dominant¡ªmore like a dormant power. That''s the hybrid affinity¡ªwhen you have both an active and a passive element."


    As she tapped the end of her cigarette, watching the ash fall away, she heard him continue. "Generally, these individuals can''t perform at their best if they only use spells tied to their dominant element. They lack the runes that could adjust for both."


    Ariana''s expression grew darker, a frown tugging at her lips as she spoke softly. "That''s why, despite her talent and control over mana, Norma couldn''t succeed as a Warden."


    Adrian nodded, "Indeed. These kinds of people are rare, but they have the potential to become high-class warriors."


    Ariana sighed as she crushed the remnant on the ashtray and told him, "For now, do me and yourself a favor, and don''t inscribe runes for anyone."


    Adrian was about to tell her about his promise to Allen...but then he didn''t. After all, she would definitely ask what he received in return.


    He soon got up and told her, "I am going to the town for some shopping. Let''s meet tomorrow morning."


    Ariana instantly asked, "Do you want some money?"


    Adrian grinned, "No, big sister~"


    Ariana rolled her eyes as she heard his chuckle before the man walked out of the room.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I have tried to keep the words simple and the terms understandable. If you haven''t noticed I have put a #Genius tag.

 Chapter 31 30- Unexpected advice

    It was absurd. Now that Adrian thinks about it.


    Just ten days ago, he couldn''t inscribe a single f*kcing rune. And now, he was a genius. Well, not genius but somewhere around it.


    ''Do I have a different talent than others?'' He asked himself but someone responded.


    [I suppose you have a great ability to learn and adapt.]


    The system sometimes responds to him even when Adrian doesn''t talk to it.


    Adrian hummed, ''Thanks to the book and the tools provided in the time chamber, I can learn and practice better than anyone.''


    He''d been using the Time Chamber every single day, staying inside until it forcibly threw him out. Even outside of it, when he wasn''t teaching, his mind stayed glued to the books. That relentless focus never left him.


    Maybe that helped? Or maybe¡­ it was something more. He was already a studious and brilliant child in his last life. Now, with Adrian''s discipline and Lex''s raw mental power fused into one, it was as if he''d become a super genius¡ªsomething beyond either of them.


    ''Yeah, that sums up the daily quota of narcissism.'' He inwardly mused as he finally reached the foot of the hill, from where the town began.


    Nestled beneath the rolling Adevery Hills lay Adevery Town¡ªa humble home to just over a thousand souls. Most who lived here were war refugees, orphans, and elderly folks¡ªpeople who had nowhere else to go, no place to truly call home.


    The Tower and the Academy provided the town with financial support, ensuring that no one went hungry. Law and order were kept in check by a governor, whose role was rotated every two years based on the people''s voice. Once a month, an inspector from the Tower would arrive to make sure everything stayed in line.


    Today, however, the town wore a different face¡ªit was alive, vibrant as if wrapped in celebration. The streets bustled with vendors offering trinkets, toys, and freshly baked goods. Lanterns hung along the paths, their soft glow casting a warm light that danced on the cobblestones. Above, colorful flags fluttered from strings stretched across the roads, swaying gently in the breeze.


    It felt like a medieval festival plucked from a storybook¡ªglowing lamps, laughter in the air, and a town momentarily free of sorrow.


    Adrian took a deep breath, as a smile extended his lips.


    ''This is so chaotic yet so peaceful...'' There are many people around since people get a variety of shops here. But despite the evening rush, Adrian could feel his heart at peace


    With his hands tugged in his pockets, he weaves through the market silently. Unlike some Professors, including the Headmistress, Adrian wasn''t famous, so no one identified him.


    "That...looks delicious." He found a shop of steamed rice dumplings.


    He checked his pockets, and fortunately, he brought some coins along.


    "Can I get two dumplings, please?" He asked as he offered one silver coin to the vendor.


    The vendor took the coin and was about to offer the change¡ªone dumpling was ten bronze worth¡ªbut when he raised his head, the customer was gone.


    ''Well...he was in a fancy suit.'' The vendor smiled and just kept the change back.


    While chewing on the chewy dumpling Adrian continued to move.


    Seeing people smiling and having a happy time with their families, he...was suddenly reminded of his family.


    ''Something I never had...'' If there was something that his parents left for him then it was debt. And because he used to work almost twelve hours a day, Lex always remembers his darn father who left his responsibilities to him.


    ''No point in scratching old wounds...'' He has already moved on from that life and has decided to think about only his new life


    Maybe it was because of the life he''d lived¡ªthe constant struggle, the days where even a coin mattered¡ªthat money became more than just a means of survival. It became a deep-rooted desire.


    A wish to be rich¡­ rich enough to buy what he wants without ever asking the price. Rich enough to not worry about bills when sickness strikes. Rich enough to wear a different coat, not the same old one, worn and patched over the years.


    He''s learned something the hard way¡ªmoney brings respect. When you''re rich, your words carry weight. People listen. They don''t brush you aside or look past you.


    They don''t dare ignore you when there''s even a slight chance you could reach into your pocket and solve their problems.


    It gives you fame and respect. And Adrian knows it too very well.


    ''I can never forget that birthday celebration of my nephew...'' His heart clenched when his mind went to that day...when he actually realized how unfair this world is.


    Shaking his head, Adrian dumped the wrapper into the dustbin and decided to shop for something.


    His eyes landed on a shop with pitch dark signboard and a single word written on it in white letters,


    ''Creation''


    Adrian has come here in the past too, but only a few times. Since he only had an interest in teaching, not runesmithing, and the books were provided by the academy, Adrian never found it useful to come here often.


    But now things are different.


    "Woah...." He exhaled a sigh as he looked at the fine collection of tools arranged on the shelves.


    Runesmithing doesn''t require anything more than your knowledge, skills, and a runic pencil.


    However, some people needlessly bring unnecessary equipment in it to make Runesmithing appear difficult.


    For example, some people buy the expensive Rune Alignment Compass to align the runes perfectly.


    Then there was Amplifying Inks¡ªsome people believe that dipping the runic pencil in the ink enhances the rune''s abilities.


    Then one of the most useless things¡ªMind Calming Candles. It, as it is written, allows the runesmiths to focus better during their sessions.


    ''Like...seriously?'' he couldn''t help but laugh inwardly.


    He has been Runesmithing for ten days, and he hasn''t found a single use for these things. Heck, he didn''t even know some of these things even existed.


    Shaking his head, he headed towards the counter where the runic pencils were arranged. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What would you like to see, sir?" The shopkeeper who was in charge of the department asked Adrian


    Adrian looked around a bit before he pointed at one, "Show me that one."


    The shopkeeper took out the pencil before handing it to Adrian.


    As he held the pencil, the shopkeeper began to detail things about it, "Six inches made from etherwood. The lid is made of¡ª"


    "It doesn''t matter. The nib is just for show and to allow us to concentrate on where the pen is moving. The lid doesn''t actually do anything." Adrian interrupted the man and shared some knowledge that was not well-liked by the other person.


    Adrian ignored him and continued to assess it¡ªwhen suddenly, "You will find more comfort with this one," The runic pencil from his hand was snatched and a thinner one was slid between his fingers.


    Adrian''s brows raised as this Pencil felt much more comfortable to hold.


    "This is...actually quite-" his words were caught in his throat when he turned and found a pair of beautiful eyes looking back at him.


    He was momentarily dazed but soon recovered, "Thank you for the suggestion."


    The woman''s face was covered with a veil, but he could see those red burning eyes. And the way her eyes turned crescent, it was apparent that she was smiling.


    "In exchange for the help, why don''t you treat me to something?"


    Adrian was taken aback by that request, but he didn''t know why he nodded, "...okay."


    In the future, he would recall this day as his first date with his wife.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 32 31- Fourth-ranked

    There was something about the woman beside him. She hasn''t revealed her face, yet she appears alluring.


    The way she walked, that delicate waist swaying side by side, and the way she carried herself...something was about her that didn''t allow Adrian to look away from her.


    "I assume you have fallen for me," the lady giggled as she held the cup of iced tea in her hands and side-glanced at Adrian.


    He wasn''t a naive teenager to get flustered. Without removing his gaze from her eyes, he told her, "Fallen...no. Captivated, yes. You are stunning." He complimented honestly.


    Beautiful things need to be praised.


    "Fufu~I am quite pleased with how honest your eyes are. They know where to look." She teased, her head tilted, which made her red locks fall over her eyes.


    "Did you not find it disturbing to be stared at?"


    "I am used to it. And you are nothing but like other onlookers in my eyes."


    Adrian''s left brow rose, as he said, "Then I assume you approach every other stranger and invite them out for a date regularly as well?"


    The girl was taken aback, and it could be seen by her raised brows.


    "I called you out...well, that''s true." Leaning closer, she asked, "But do you hate it...my company?"


    Adrian smiled knowingly as he sipped on the remaining drink.


    The lady got her answer...as she said, "Your eyes are honest. I like that part of you."


    She took her previous spot, leaning against the wall as they stood in a short alley and saw others passing by.


    After a brief pause, she asked, "Are you a Runesmith?"


    Adrian was surprised, "By how purposely you approached me, I thought you already know who I am."


    Adrian could tell that she wasn''t just a passerby who got interested in the pencil he was holding and approached him. Well, it was idiotic on his part to accompany her, but until now, there hasn''t been any sign of danger from her.


    With her eyes turned slant, mischievously, she asked, "Do I get the freedom to act clueless here?"


    "And why would you get that?" Adrian asked.


    The girl leaned closer, her womanly fragrance overwhelming him and her hot breath vivid on his face. With her voice turning dangerously low she whispered, "Because I am beautiful."


    ...okay, Adrian''s heart might have skipped a beat and he forced himself to look away.


    "...well, it''s not a secretive job. I work at the academy as the Professor of Runes."


    "I guessed so. You give that professional man''s vibe." She nodded, taking her distance.


    "What about you?" He asked as he threw the container into the dustbin.


    The lady heaved a sigh, "Just a wanderer, traveling through cities and enjoying my life. I occasionally work as a Warden to afford my travel expenses."


    Adrian got curious, "What rank are you?"


    The lady asked back, "Guess."


    Adrian hummed..."I have no means of assessing someone unless I see their Armament so I can''t tell."


    "That''s so...then here."


    Adrian momentary flinched when she pulled out the long blade


    It wasn''t a dagger exactly ..more like Dirk. A long slim blade that was well polished and maintained. A handle was of the same width as the blade and a leather belt for perfect grip.


    Adrian frowned as he wordlessly took the weapon from her and instantly heard her saying, "Be careful with the blade. Poison coated."


    Adrian nodded, but the first thing he touched was the blade; after all, that''s where the runes are inscribed.


    "Woah..." Adrian was taken aback...the letters were so neatly inscribed that he felt he was seeing the runes written in the book. No extra markings, no residual mana, and the runes were so compact that Adrian could add four more patterns on this 40-centimeter blade.


    Adrian ran his finger up the runes and smirked, "It''s not poison coated...your affinity is with poison."


    The lady was...speechless. Her eyes widened as she asked, "You read it so easily? I thought inscribing such tiny letters would make it difficult. And the Dark element isn''t that common, you know."


    Adrian didn''t respond to her. Someone who has been reading about the first Thread so closely for the last few days could identify the letters easily.


    The book doesn''t complicate things and because of repetitive examples of what runes could be used for different elements, Adrian identified it easily.


    After a bit of pause, he asked, "Second Thread...huh." Adrian was looking at a Second-grade armament for the second time¡ªthe first one belonged to Ariana.


    "You identified the Second-thread means you know how to bind it as well, I assume?" The lady''s eyes narrowed, observing the man closely.


    Adrian was about to respond to her, when suddenly,


    "HELP! HE TOOK AWAY MY DAUGHTER!"


    Someone shouted, and the two of them flinched.


    Without a word, the redhead yanked the blade from Adrian''s hand and bolted out of the alley, Adrian right behind her.


    They burst into the crowded street and saw a man barreling through the crowd, clutching a little girl to his chest. Every step he took made the ground tremble¡ªhe was clearly more than human.


    "We need to¡ª" Adrian began, but froze as the woman beside him seemed to vanish, replaced by a blur of motion.


    In the next instant, she sprang forward in long, powerful strides, rising high enough that the moon shone straight behind her. Her veil drifted around her like a silver mist, and her hair framed her face in a glowing halo.


    For a heartbeat, the crowd stopped in its tracks. People mid-panic forgot to run, their eyes drawn to her graceful form. She spun once in the air¡ªher body curved like a dancer, every movement light and sure. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then came the sharp hiss of steel.


    SHLINK


    The blade flew from her hand in a perfect arc, slicing through the night toward its mark. Adrian held his breath as he watched it fly.


    And it hit.


    SQUELCH


    The blade sank into the back of the man''s knee with a sickening thud. He cried out and collapsed, dropping the girl. Instantly, bystanders rushed forward, scooping her up and carrying her to safety.


    Tap


    The woman landed gently on the pavement, her feet barely making a sound. She turned to Adrian, one brow lifted, her eyes bright in the moonlight.


    He could only whisper, hoarse with awe, "Fourth Ranked Warden, Ruby Vermilion. The Head of House Vermilion. The youngest Runesmithing to establish the third thread....why are you here?"


    The lady, Ruby, grinned, "I will tell you the next time we meet." And with that, she becomes one with the shadows and disappeared.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Her image...would take some time to find.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 33 32- Third-Thread

    For the preparation of the Anvil Cup, the top three students from each class across the three years were invited to a classroom.


    Among these students, the teachers would decide who would be the best three to participate in the quiz.


    Naturally, someone might assume that choosing the top three of the third year would be the best since they possess a year more worth of knowledge than their immediate juniors.


    However, that wasn''t the case.


    The questions asked in the first two rounds are all about the history of runes, which students are being taught during their first year.


    That''s why everyone says that the first year of the academy is very crucial.


    The students are taught everything the world knows about runes, from where it originated, how it was carried through the years, and how it was developed.


    The quiz questions are based on the knowledge from those thick books, which are taught during their first year.


    Now, inside the classroom, nine students were sitting on different benches¡ªthe arrangement being made of their free will. No one was liable to share their seat with someone else so mostly everyone was sitting individually.


    Elana, who was academically positioned at the third rank, was also present in the class.


    The same goes for Sylvie, who was the first-ranked student in the second year.


    The two of them haven''t exchanged a word, which was a relief for others.


    Considering what happened last time, they didn''t want them to be involved in any kind of dispute, which could further lead to political disturbance.


    The very fact Elana wasn''t suspended even though she destroyed the Princess was quite a surprise.


    Sylvie was sitting alone, not wanting to chat at the moment.


    She was reading the book¡ªmore specifically the third volume of World History.


    She knew she would barely get asked any question about the history of the world, considering there was barely anything mentioned about runes in this book. However, she didn''t want to take any chances.


    She was going to get selected as a participant and perform well for her academy.


    She had already humbled herself by hitting the ground during the "spar," but when it came to academics, she was determined to prove that she was far from a complete failure.


    Glancing at Elana, who was sitting at the frontmost seat in the middle row, the Princess couldn''t help but mutter, "She isn''t even trying to hide her feelings...how foolish." Elana is clearly not aware of the fact that Adrian actually likes Olivia. That''s why she was fawning over him.


    But Sylvie knew...that Adrian wasn''t someone to trust. He shows something and feels something.


    *Slide*


    The door of the classroom slid open, and four people walked in¡ªtwo men and two women.


    Adrian Lockwood¡ªin charge of Class A.


    Gilbert¡ªin charge of Class B.


    Rose Cavendrel¡ªin charge of Class C.


    Lyra¡ªin charge of Class D.


    These are the four distinguished instructors entrusted with imparting knowledge of runes to the students of Runebound Academy.


    There was a long table arranged for them and four chairs on the podium.


    The four of them took their seats, starting from the left as Adrian silently sat down and rested the papers he was holding on the table.


    "You all can stop reading now." Rose, a woman with flowing, curly pink hair, called out as she sat between Lyra and Gilbert.


    The students closed their books and set them neatly on the desk.


    Gilbert stepped forward and began, "You must all be aware of why you were summoned here." He paused briefly, waiting until every gaze met his. Then, with measured weight, he added, "It''s for the Arcane Anvil Cup."


    No one reacted¡ªthis much, they already knew.


    The grey-haired man continued, "From the nine of you, we will be selecting three students to represent the academy as official participants."


    This time, a few murmurs and surprised glances broke the silence.


    The head of the Disciplinary Board raised her hand, concern clear in her voice. "But sir, none of us have any talent for Runesmithing."


    It was a valid question. After all, the contest''s final round revolved entirely around Runesmithing¡ªmeant to determine which academy held true mastery in the craft.


    However, before Gilbert could answer, Rose spoke up, her voice calm but firm. "Things have changed. The emphasis now lies more in the first and second rounds."


    That quieted the room.


    Sylvie frowned, her brow twitching slightly. It was a bold approach. Imagine breezing through the first two rounds, only to stumble hard in the final.


    Gilbert heaved a sigh and continued, "So now, we are going to let you ask as many questions as you can, but yes, they all should be relevant to the quiz, or you won''t be answered and, worse, get punished."


    The command was clear¡ªdon''t waste their time or you are screwed.


    Gilbert sat down and gave them a few moments to collect their thoughts.


    Finally, the one who asked about the sudden change of rules, raised her hand, "Can I ask about the Third Thread? It''s one of the most confusing and least memorable topics I have ever come across."


    Rose hummed before she turned to the glasses-wearing man and asked, "Professor Adrian, if you may?"


    Adrian nodded before he got up.


    The others also straightened their backs and prepared to listen to the man carefully.


    While slowly sliding off his coat, Adrian asked, "First, tell me, how many of you have read the seventh volume of World History?"


    Sylvie jerked, and instinctively, she was about to raise her hand.


    ...however, in the end, she didn''t. Biting her lip, she decided that remaining silent would be the best option.


    ''Less interaction with him, less drama I could further create.''


    Naturally, no one else raised their hands since the fourteen volumes of World History are the most boring series in a student''s life.


    If not for other books compensating for their studies, several students would have failed their exams every year.


    Adrian sighed as he hung his coat on the chair and began, "Let''s just learn the story of the Third Thread''s discovery and you all will always remember the function of the Third Thread."


    Taking a chalk, Adrian wrote on the board, Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sir Alistair Williams.


    Sylvie inwardly rejoiced that she knew the name.


    Adrian, naturally, didn''t know what was going on inside the Princess''s head, so he continued.


    "About five hundred years ago," Adrian began, "there was a well-known Runesmith and adventurer named Sir Alistair. After years of wandering, fighting, and chasing glory, he finally grew tired of it all. He wanted to settle down and live a quiet life."


    He paused for a moment, letting the students settle. "Back then, slavery was still a thing¡ªsome of you might remember from history. So, Sir Alistair decided to buy a slave, thinking it would make things easier."


    Every student, except Sylvie and Elana, quietly began jotting down notes.


    Adrian continued, "When he visited the slave traders, he noticed something strange. Most of the slaves looked up, hopeful to be chosen. But one girl didn''t even lift her head. She just sat there, still and silent, not even flinching when the slave master yelled at her."


    "Sir Alistair had a strange way of looking at the world¡­ and for some reason, he chose her."


    He hesitated, his tone lowering. "Later, he found out why she was like that. She had been badly treated¡ªbeaten, abandoned, and left to rot¡ªfirst by her parents then her previous owner."


    A few students winced, some lowering their eyes.


    Gilbert shifted in his seat, feeling uneasy about sharing this part with kids. But compared to the version in the book, Adrian''s words were gentle. In the actual text, there were details¡ªmarks from whips, a broken jaw, missing teeth¡ªthat he had chosen not to mention.


    Adrian sighed softly. "Sir Alistair tried everything. He treated her kindly. Gave her food, warmth, safety. He spoke to her like a person, not a slave. But nothing worked. She didn''t cry, didn''t smile, didn''t speak. It was like her soul was locked away somewhere."


    "And then¡­ he made a choice. A strange one. He decided to build a weapon for her. But to do that, he needed to understand her completely¡ªhe needed to enter her mind."


    Some students leaned forward, drawn in.


    "He believed¡­ that since she was already broken, experimenting on her wouldn''t make things worse."


    "That''s horrible," someone whispered from the back.


    Rose shot them a sharp glare, her eyes practically shouting ''Don''t interrupt.'' The student quickly shut their mouth.


    Adrian leaned against the blackboard and slowly finished the story.


    "And that''s how he made a discovery that changed everything. He found that emotions¡ªthe feelings we all carry¡ªcan change how mana flows in our bodies. He built a rune that reacted to her mood. It let him see her emotions, even if she couldn''t show them herself."


    "For the first time, he realized¡­ she wasn''t empty. She wasn''t numb. She had been feeling everything all along. She just didn''t know how to show it anymore."


    It was...not a pleasant story. There were many things Adrian took away from it but that''s okay. What they needed to remember was the essence of the Third Thread.


    Emotions.


    Everyone has that one emotion that makes them stronger.


    Once a Runesmith understands that and builds a rune for it, the warrior can draw out the power of their emotions to achieve impossible things.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- The story was inspired from a different story. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 34 33- Training

    [Next morning]


    Yesterday, the question and answer session continued for six hours. Believe it or not.


    When you gather nine top-ranking students and give them the freedom to ask questions, you get bombarded with questions one after another.


    Not many of them asked often but none of them asked less than five questions.


    Adrian, having the knowledge of the previous owner of the body, never found himself getting stuck at those questions even once.


    The previous owner was a bookish genius. The new one was heading to be a Runesmithing genius.


    A perfect blend.


    Because Adrian was too tired, he was only able to study for an hour in the Time Chamber before he returned and threw himself on the bed.


    This morning, he really didn''t want to wake up early since he was quite tired, but training was important. And Ariana was quite a scary teacher who might stop teaching him if he showed undisciplined behavior.


    ''That woman tho...'' Adrian couldn''t forget the redhead woman he met in the market.


    He, naturally, knew Vermillion Ruby from the novel he read.


    She is the fourth-ranked in the world, a very dangerous person to befriend. Not only does she have a track record of never failing her hunts, but she is also a brilliant Runesmith. Someone who can establish the third Thread.


    However, the problem was not about her reputation or her history. It was the fact that she appeared quite before her arrival point.


    This arc should have only involved the main character and his two heroines along with the four kings of the four nations.


    Then...why was she here?


    ''Does she really travel around mindlessly and coincidentally come across me?'' It wasn''t a speculation but a hopeful thought.


    As far as he knows, the lady of the Vermillion house doesn''t approach someone unless she has taken an interest in them. She is a sadistic and arrogant woman who can be quite mean even to the one she loves.


    She was never a love interest for the main character since Allen was never exciting for her. She was more like an overpowered side character who became a bridge between Allen and another heroine.


    ''I should stop thinking about her...if she really is interested in me, I need to remain careful.''


    Taking a deep breath, he stopped jogging and wiped his forehead with his wrist.


    "Want a towel, sir?" Suddenly, he found someone standing on his left, taking Adrian by surprise.


    "Thanks...Elana." he really didn''t sense her.


    He accepted the towel and just as he pressed it against his forehead, he flinched slightly, "It''s...cold. Thanks." She used her element to lower the temperature.


    Elana''s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile as she watched him wipe his forehead. The fabric moved slowly across his skin, catching the light sheen of sweat that glistened under it. Then came the part she hadn''t realized she was waiting for¡ªhe brought the towel down, brushing it over his face with slow, deliberate strokes.


    And then... to his neck.


    That slender, tempting neck.


    A single droplet of sweat trailed down along his throat, slipping over the curve of his collarbone and disappearing under the fabric of his shirt. Her eyes followed it, caught in a trance. There was something undeniably alluring about the way he moved¡ªso casual, so unaware¡ªyet it stirred something deep in her.


    He wrapped the towel loosely around the back of his neck and began wiping it, slow and unhurried like every motion was meant to tease her without even trying. And maybe that''s what made it so irresistible.


    Elana swallowed the heat on her face no longer just from the weather.


    ''How enviable ...'' she took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    "It''s wet now ..." Adrian said apologetically, before suggesting, "I will wash it-*snatch*"


    Adrian was startled as the towel from his hand disappeared.


    He turned toward Elana and found her holding the towel as she said, "No worries, teacher. I will wash it myself." She said and even hid the towel behind her.


    Seeing how diligent she was in taking care of her elders, he smiled, "You are a very good child. See you in the class." Saying so, Adrian turned around and began to jog again.


    Once he was out of her sight he heaved a sigh, "Need to do something about her." He wasn''t as naive as the older version of himself, who couldn''t differentiate between having the feeling of respect and something more profound than that.


    Regardless, he decided to focus on his training for now as he advanced towards his destination.


    He reached the indoor training hall three, where Ariana awaited him while holding a staff.


    She was wearing a sleeveless t-shirt, which she had tucked in her commando pants.


    Her shirt, tightly clinging to her body, accentuated her curves. Not to talk about those toned arms, adorned with several cuts.


    Adrian stopped before her, taking a few deep breaths as he asked, "Was I late?"


    "I was early today. Anyway, take your weapon." She got into position already.


    Adrian went to the weapon rack and picked one for himself.


    It was a six-foot-tall staff, which barely reached Adrian''s height.


    Adrian has gotten some experience in working with the staff, which was the first step towards mastering a spear.


    "Let''s change something here, *crack*" Ariana suddenly broke the staff into two, making it more of two small sticks.


    Holding the undamaged part tightly in her grip she said, "Let''s see if you can prevent me from hitting you for a minute."


    Adrian nodded with a serious expression...by now, he should be able to do that much.


    He stepped into the battle zone, knees bent, left hand gripping the far end of the staff, right hand steady in the middle. His eyes locked on hers.


    No signal. No referee.


    Just a faint shift in Ariana''s stance¡ªand Adrian moved.


    DHAK!


    The baton slammed into the floor where he''d been standing a moment ago. Ariana stood tall, one baton in the air, the other grounded behind her. Her stance was razor-sharp.


    She smirked. "Read my move¡­ or learned it?"


    Adrian said nothing. First lesson: never talk during a fight¡ªunless you''re losing and need a way out.


    Ariana came in fast. Too fast.


    Her steps were light, her speed almost a blur. Just before she struck, she paused¡ªbarely a blink¡ªand Adrian ducked.


    Swiif


    The baton sliced through the air above his head. In one swift motion, while crouching, he drove his staff toward her stomach¡ª


    CRACK!


    Blocked.


    Her second baton came down like a shield, absorbing the hit.


    "Cheeky," she grinned¡ªthen fired her knee toward him.


    Adrian flinched back just in time, heart racing, and swung his staff in a wide arc.


    She didn''t flinch.


    Ariana leaned back gracefully, the staff missing her by a breath. Then, with a shift in her weight, she sprang forward¡ªairborne.


    Batons crossed. Target: his head.


    But Adrian surprised her.


    He let go of the staff mid-swing, dropping the weight. Now free, he shifted fast¡ªfeet gliding, fist cocked.


    Ariana''s eyes widened.


    She raised an arm mid-air to defend¡ª


    DHAK!


    The punch connected.


    A shockwave burst out the other side, but somehow, she blocked it¡ªher arm bruised, her face untouched.


    Adrian blinked. "You didn''t even stagger¡­"


    Most people land weak. Off balance. An easy target.


    But not her. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She landed like a beast. Unshaken. And too damn strong for one punch to stop.


    "And you lost ..." She pressed the other baton to push him away¡ªwinning the round.


    Adrian grumbled, appearing irritated.


    Ariana chuckled as she pulled a cigarette from her back pocket, and while she lit it up, she said, "You have improved in decision-making, but you are still too impulsive."


    Puffing out the smoke, he added, "Rather than shifting to the left to attack me, if you had tried to get behind me, you have pushed me into a deadlock."


    Adrian shook his head, "I knew I didn''t have the time...you are too fast in close combat. I better start to learn using ranged weapons against you."


    "Then how about a bow and arrows?"


    Adrian hummed, tilting his head, "I have never tried archery...maybe I will?"


    Arrows enchanted with runes...that sounds....deadly.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 35 34- Elana Ironhart

    It was about two years ago.


    Elana newly joined the academy and was someone who was pretty popular even before her face appeared in public.


    Reason: her father.


    Her Father was one of the strongest Wardens¡ªranking at Eighth and possibly the strongest knight in the Royal Order who climbed through the ranks through his sheer strength and unshakable determination.


    However, his popularity doesn''t come from being solely strong¡ªit was his conquest on the battlefield ten years ago when he left behind his battalion and charged at the enemy by himself.


    The orders were to not advance and endanger the lives of the soldiers. However, Commander Ironhart couldn''t let the enemy attack them first either since there were civilians at the post he was handed.


    Torn between his duty and the orders, he chose to sacrifice himself and jumped into the den of enemies, taking them by surprise and executing more than two hundred evil god worshippers in that raid.


    He was awarded the Honor of Gallantry, the highest degree of honor a knight could attain, and after that, a noble position was created just for him.


    Duke Nolan Ironhart.


    Naturally, when coming from such a prestigious family and possessing the blood of the greatest warrior this country has ever produced, expectations with Elana were soaring higher than she could imagine.


    People believed that she would ace all the exams if it''s related to weapons and martial arts. People believed that they would see her name in the top rankings all the time. And they thought the daughter of Duke Ironhart must gain the title of the strongest student of Runebound Academy in no time.


    However, none of it happened. Reason: Elana was barely better than an average student.


    One must remember that the enrollment assessment of Runebound Academy is pretty strict, where several times, the instructors fight with those students who want to qualify for the test through their strength alone.


    Elana, although passed the test on her first attempt, she wasn''t ranked in the top ten.


    People started chatting behind her back and sometimes in front of her about how she was quite underwhelming for someone who shares the same name as the legend


    Elana''s confidence dropped severely upon hearing those murmurs and ridicule.


    She was originally a shy child¡ªsomeone who had been brought up in a sheltered household. Upon receiving ''those'' looks from her fellow students, she just forced the little girl to hide herself from the world and try to remain away from the limelight as much as possible. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She tried every single day, to improve herself...to stand on everyone''s expectations. In her heart she was searching for validation...that people accept that she was worthy of her name.


    However, visible progress is not something that one can achieve through a few days of work.


    People from different parts of the country came to her¡ªand challenged her so they could prove that having a legendary surname and superior bloodline doesn''t make you a talented being.


    They defeated her, again and again, and humiliated her as if she had boasted of her title and made fun of others in the past.


    "What a crappy battle stance. How can you even call yourself the child of that Legend?!" She never called herself the daughter of any legend. In her eyes, she was just the daughter of her father. Was that a crime?


    Day after day, Elana started to lose hope of having a normal school life.


    Commoners didn''t approach her since they thought she was above them. And the other noble kids were too busy humiliating her to see that she just wanted to make a...friend.


    ''I just want to disappear.'' That thought appeared once in her mind when she was sitting in the gymnasium in the middle of the night, all alone.


    Tears rolled down her eyes, her legs curled as the girl silently wept.


    She couldn''t define how she was feeling that day.


    Horrible... unneeded. Countless thoughts were filling her head and a part of her mind was ushering her to take a step that might end this all.


    In that darkness...suddenly, a hand approached her.


    She never noticed him approaching.


    He shouldn''t have been here at that time.


    It was the gym, and he didn''t have anything to do with exercising or martial arts.


    Yet...he appeared there.


    Resting his hand on her head, he said, "The taste of victory is the sweetest when the world wishes to see you fall."


    She remembers every single word he spoke that night.


    "I have seen your struggles...but I didn''t do anything. Not because I couldn''t help you, but rather because I want you to help yourself."


    Slowly, she looked at him¡ªthose warm eyes...so pure and so gentle. She had forgotten when was the last time someone looked at her so gently...so fondly.


    "You can choose between two¡ªescape from here and have your father know about it, which surely would ruin several lives....or, listen to my advice and start again."


    Elana''s eyes moistened upon hearing that as she shook her head, "It''s easy to say that I should start again. I have no hope in myself." Clenching her fists, she choked out, "I am a complete failure."


    Adrian, almost instinctively called out, "Failure...that''s a very familiar word."


    Elana stiffened when, suddenly, he crouched before her and looked Elana in the eyes.


    With a tilt of his head, he said, "As a warrior, you feel yourself as a failure because you can''t defeat every opponent you come across. And just like that, I, as a Runesmith should also have crossed the biggest hurdle in my life...the Arcane Engraving Test."


    With a soft smile, he shook his head, "But I couldn''t."


    Elana''s eyes widened.


    She...couldn''t believe at all that the man in front of her, who was rated so highly by his students...actually failed the most basic test of Runesmithing.


    And even if he did...did he just reveal his failure to a student he barely knows, just to uplift her confidence?


    Adrian sighed as he said, "Now it''s up to you to believe me or not. However, it''s the truth that I also live with the tag of a failure. But did you see me wail or fall into depression?"


    Elana didn''t respond but she would have said ''no'' in her usual mood. She has never seen that smile fading from his face, regardless of the situation.


    Adrian got up from the ground and told her, "If you choose to stay and want to give your life a new start, meet me in my office sharp at seven tomorrow."


    Without another word, he turned around and walked away.


    Elana kept looking at him until he disappeared from her sight.


    She didn''t know him...she never paid much attention in his class...and she was nowhere near the crown of the rankings. Yet ..he approached her, motivated her, revealed something big about his life...and just left.


    She could have ignored him after that night. She could have continued with her life or could have returned home. Her parents wouldn''t have said a word against her decision.


    She had the easy way out...but,


    *Knock*


    The next morning, she arrived before the person who changed her life.


    The only man she admires more than her father.


    And the person she has ever come to love.


    Her Professor. Her mentor. And the love of her life.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- There wasn''t much to the story but I thought adding her backstory early on was necessary. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 36 35- Status

    [Attempt: 418th]


    [Total time spent: 45 hours 18 min]


    Adrian was inside the Time Chamber, carefully assessing the mana points of the training doll¡ªwhich varies every single time¡ªand building runes based on those mana points.


    Adrian was not like other Runesmiths¡ªwhich he himself hadn''t realized yet. He knows only perfection or nothing.


    More than three hundred times, he has successfully inscribed the runes, yet, according to him, his success rate was only about 40%.


    Reason? He doesn''t count those attempts which don''t provide him with satisfactory results. And when he talks about satisfaction, it means pure perfection.


    That''s what makes him different from others.


    Runes and a human are two nails, and Runesmith creates the perfect channel to connect them. Some feel tying a loose knot is hefty enough since connecting the two subjects is the main point here. However, Adrian believed unless the wire is tightly tied to both points with several knots keeping them at their places, the binding isn''t done.


    Just like right now, he was moving toward his seventeenth attempt today and the past fourteen continuous attempts have been successful. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huuh~" Wiping the sweat off his forehead he kept his other hand on the mana point¡ªwhich was at the navel of the training doll.


    He was drawing the rune on a wooden stick¡ªtaking just any weapon he could get his hands on.


    The last thread was pulled from the subject''s toe and once the thread reached the weapon, Adrian bound the mana core to the rune he had already inscribed.


    The more mana points, the more runes are required. However, following the book''s instruction Adrian has just quartered the requirement. That''s why, twelve mana points only took three runic characters.


    Once the thread was attached, the rune glowed and Adrian held his breath


    If a rune is overloaded with several threads, either it affects the subject or the weapon.


    Adrian would know if either of them is affected.


    He waited and waited; his breath caught in his throat, and he kept looking at the rune.


    Finally, after a long ten seconds of gap,


    [Congratulations, host. You have successfully mastered the Third Thread.]


    Adrian heaved a sigh as the rune gave a soft glow and the weapon didn''t burst.


    He leaned back, resting his weight on his heels, and his head dropped.


    He finally did it...after learning and practicing for so long....five hours daily inside the chamber and seven hours outside...he has been doing it regularly for the past ten days.


    After more than one hundred and twenty hours he finally achieved it.


    ''I so wanna celebrate right now...'' However, he was too tired to move right now. Before starting with his experiments he trained with his sword for about an hour. The training with Ariana in the morning, followed by the question and answer round with the students, wore him down.


    [Congratulations, host!]


    [You have earned a thousand points!]


    Adrian opened his eyes and looked at the system screen.


    It was....too quick. It''s like he reincarnated into this world twenty-five days ago...and he has already reached the first threshold of his progression.


    "So, I can now unlock the Shop feature?" Adrian asked as he curled his legs and wrapped his arms around his knees.


    [Indeed, you can. However, the System has an offer to make.]


    [Unlock Stats: 1000 EXP]


    [Unlock Shop: 1000 EXP]


    [Note: Choosing any of the two would make the other option unavailable until the Host doesn''t unlock the last reward¡ªCross-dimensional Chat Group.]


    Adrian was taken aback by the offer.


    "Is this status...something which records my strength, endurance, and other things?"


    [Indeed, host. The status screen would measure the Host''s current physical and magical prowess and achievements.]


    Adrian''s brows elevated¡ªthis was something he was expecting to see when he woke up in this world. After all, a system means something that could be regularly useful for their host.


    And at the moment, when Adrian was still struggling to land a hit on Ariana, needs a measuring tool that could tell him which field he needed to work in.


    But then again, if he chooses to have the Status screen, he would lose the opportunity to unlock the Shop feature for a long time.


    "What the Shop can offer me?"


    [Advanced weapons, potions, scrolls, ancient runes(for study), and some other things.]


    Adrian drew a sharp breath...that sounds tempting.


    He thought carefully...this was quite a difficult choice.


    His obsession with runes and reading different materials was pushing him to take the second option.


    ....however, "I will go with the Status option."


    He can''t survive in this world with just knowledge. He needs strength to survive. And to train better, he needs the status screen.


    [Command Accepted!]


    [Status screen is being prepared!]


    [Time needed: 30 minutes]


    Adrian sighed...he just hoped that this decision wouldn''t turn out to be lame or unnecessary.


    Without another thought, he told the system, "Send me back."


    .....


    [Around twenty minutes later]


    Adrian was sitting in his office¡ªfresh out of the bath.


    He has taken his time to just sit in the warm bath to let his muscles relax.


    He returned to his office since he had some work to finish.


    They would be leaving for the venue of the quiz tomorrow¡ªwhich was actually the Third Tower from where Sir Albec and others came that day.


    Naturally, Adrian would be leaving with others and the first round of the quiz would start tomorrow evening.


    It would be a three-day trip, even if they don''t qualify for the second round.


    Adrian had already packed his bags, so there was nothing else he had to do other than sleep soundly once he returned to his room.


    "Elana...ah, yeah." He was arranging the question papers he had made yesterday for every student.


    Just when his eyes landed on the last paper, and to whom it was dedicated, Adrian paused.


    Michael Ashenford¡ªthe son of Count Ashenford.


    Academic genius. Great swordsman and a very good person...or so what others think of him.


    However, he is actually quite a dark person, someone who deems others beneath him.


    Generally, Adrian would have ignored him or played along with his pretense of being a good kid...but Michael would be playing a key role in the upcoming arc.


    Not with his knowledge but with his participation in the heist after the contest.


    Yes, after the contest, a group of criminals and evil god worshippers, with the help of Michael, would steal all the equipment that the students would make in the third round and even kidnap Sylvie.


    Michael reveals his true face, Allen saves her, and the Princess'' interest shifts from Adrian to Allen in no time.


    That''s how things would have happened if only Adrian had left the school by now.


    But since he has shifted the plot, ''I need to be wary of this kid.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 37 36- Departure

    "Is this really alright? We are risking our men." Inside a dimly lit hall, a few people could be seen currently engaged in a heated conversation.


    More like the seven people before the person¡ªwho sat on the throne¡ªseemed quite worked up by their leader''s recent decision.


    The decision not only endangered their men''s lives but also threatened their secrecy. If they got caught, the ones who would be capturing them would surely not leave this chance to pry inside the ambusher''s head.


    The man on the throne had an unruly long white and black beard and a pot belly, but those strong arms signified that the man once was quite muscular.


    The man rested his face against his fist lazily as he said, "They get caught, they are dead."


    The man''s nonchalant behavior didn''t sit well with the others, however, they couldn''t speak anything against their leader.


    Sensing the hesitation from his men, the only person who was not hiding his face behind a veil¡ªthe Leader¡ªsaid, "We have to support the brat''s decision. He is after that Princess and we are after that Runesmith. If those guys succeed, we both will achieve what we desire."


    The smirk on the Leader''s face clearly said that he was quite eager about how this mission proceeds.


    One of the members asked in a hesitant voice, "But Sir...is that Runesmith really that useful?"


    The man grinned, "Useful? Well, you can ask this woman how useful he is." The man said while gesturing toward the redhead woman hanging on the wall.


    Huge nails were piercing her ankles and wrists, keeping her pinned to the wall.


    She was breathing roughly with a cloth tied around her mouth as she glared back with a ferocious look on her face.


    She was the same woman who worked temporarily as Adrian''s bodyguard.


    Eve.


    The man grinned as he said, "If I get my hands on him, this world will remember what it means to live in fear¡ªevery second, every breath, haunted by the shadow of death."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    There was no training the next morning. They were leaving for the contest venue that''s why Ariana told him to report at her office by six in the morning.


    Currently, he was making his way to the office while holding his two bags¡ªin one was his clothes, and in the other was his work-related stuff.


    While he walked, he asked the system, ''Show me my stats.''


    [Name: Adrian]


    [Age: 23]


    [Race: Human]


    [Str: 18]


    [Spd: 19]


    [End: 14]


    [MP: 150/150] (Avg: 100)


    [HP: 100/100]


    ....


    The average point of an average awakened is around ten, so he was better than an average. However, he has to go a long way.


    Two things can never change, his Magic Points and Health Points, unless his race changes¡ªwhich is impossible. Only humans exist on this planet.


    ''System, what are the human physical limits?'' Adrian asked as he turned from the corner and headed towards the Headmistress'' office.


    [Your current limits are 100.]


    ''What do you mean by ''current''? This time there was no response, much to Adrian''s annoyance.


    This wasn''t the first time the system had ignored him. Although he generally doesn''t mind its silence, this time it was about his stats. If he could go past the human limitation with a method then the system should help him, right?


    Regardless of how frustrated he was or how many times he tried to call out the System, nothing changed.


    *Knock*


    Upon getting the permission, he opened the door and stepped inside the office.


    "Woah..." Adrian was surprised to find the office room...so clean and smoke-free.


    Ariana was packing some files in her bag when she said, "You don''t expect me to smoke this early in the morning, do you?"


    "I can expect you to smoke any minute of the day."


    The lady gave a look that showed her displeasure but it didn''t affect Adrian as he asked casually, "We will be given our rooms there, right?"


    Ariana smirked, "I heard they might ask us to share the room." Getting up and looking at him with a mischievous smile she said, "Surely you can share the bed with me, right? By the way, I prefer to sleep naked."


    Adrian....paused. Trying to tease him, huh?


    Crossing his hands on his chest, he said, "Well, I don''t mind sharing the bed, but what about you? Will you be able to control yourself?"


    Ariana chuckled, "Quite many young men I have played with. You are just a young chick in my eyes."


    Adrian shook his head. As far as he knows, she hasn''t dated a single guy before. But well, he allowed her to pretend like an ''experienced'' woman for now.


    They soon stepped out of the office and headed toward the front gate of the academy together.


    "Did you prepare all the practice papers for the children?" Ariana asked.


    She knew he was currently quite busy in training and in his workshop but considering Adrian''s capabilities, he was the right man to prepare the test papers.


    And this contest held quite an importance in her eyes so she asked him to take some time off from training.


    Adrian gave her a nod, "Yeah, it''s in here." Adrian told her as he showed her the brown briefcase.


    The duo soon approached the group of students and the one who would be handling the academy in Ariana''s absence.


    "Glad you are back," Ariana hugged the older lady who was the vice-headmistress of the academy.


    A small woman with curly brown hair and delicate features.


    She comes from a fallen noble family, and because of her weak stature, she couldn''t become a Warden either.


    But since she was a scholar and great at teaching she joined the academy before Ariana and climbed her way to the second in command.


    "Sorry for being absent. Please deduct my salary accordingly." The brown-haired woman gave a soft bow with a sad look on her face.


    Ariana, with a disapproving look, said, "Your brother was sick and there is no one to take care of him. It''s natural for you to take leave so don''t worry about salary deductions, Ophelia."


    The woman''s eyes lit up as she looked at the silver head with teary eyes, "Chief..."


    Ariana patted her shoulder and said, "Please take care of this school in my absence, Ophelia."


    The woman wiped her tears and gave a firm nod.


    Pumping her fists she said, "I will do my best!"


    Ariana nodded before she turned towards the others.


    Seven students¡ªfive would be participating and two would be performing in the third round.


    Starting from the left was Elana, Aeris¡ªthe chief of the Disciplinary Council, Sylvie, Hayden and Thalia; the last two are the runesmiths.


    And apart from them were two boys who would be testing the weapons tuned by their schoolmates in the third round.


    The two of them were¡ªMichael and Allen. The two of them have quite good scores in physical assessment.


    Ariana rested her hands on her waist, as she looked at the others.


    The students were prepared for a long speech which would fire them up. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But all they got was,


    "Fail and I will whip your asses."


    "...."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. They are cousins but not blood related, remember. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 38 37- Reached

    There was not a single extra Professor invited for this contest. That''s why only the Headmistress and the mentor were accompanying the students to the venue.


    It takes about six hours to reach there and since they have left early in the morning, they will reach the tower by afternoon.


    The carriage was being pulled by four horses and one driver was leading the carriage toward the destination.


    The Runebound academy was situated near the northern region of the nation¡ªbeyond the border were wastelands, which appears in stark contrast to the greenery in this part of the nation.


    The Mage Tower is located in the east of the academy¡ªthat''s why it takes so much time to travel between the capital and the Tower since the Capital is in the south of the Academy.


    While the academy and the tower are on the border, the Capital is nearly at the heart of the nation, but since there is only one route to travel between the three landmarks, people generally use Teleportation¡ªif it is an emergency.


    ''Teleportation...huh...'' Adrian sighed as he glanced at Allen.


    The Light attribute is a broken affinity.


    There are some skills like¡ªRadiance: an ability to absorb sunlight and enhance one''s body, Teleportation, Healing, and many more.


    That explains why light users are so desired by world leaders. Even if they can''t go to the battlefield, they could be used as potion makers or healers in the back lines.


    "Is something the matter, Professor?" Elana asked, seeing her favorite man looking a bit tired.


    Adrian faintly smiled and shook his head, "Everything is fine."


    Elana was about to offer him some tea to help him improve his mood when suddenly someone interrupted, "Sir...what will happen if someone writes the wrong runes for a subject?" The chief of the Disciplinary Council and Elana''s classmate, Aeris asked.


    Adrian hummed before answering, "If the runes inscribed are of their opposing element, like if a person has fire affinity and a runesmith writes runes for water...a very severe damage would be dealt to the weapon and the user."


    The same goes for Water and earth.


    But the most destructive combination is Light and Darkness. There is a chance for the user to even meet their maker.


    The explanation made Aeris''s eyes turn around, "Runesmithing is a serious job...you can injure the person with a slight miscalculation."


    Adrian nodded, "That''s why, rather than focusing on Runesmithing, focus on runes."


    Aeris gave a salute to the teacher and opened her books.


    Elana finally decided to ask for the tea, but again, "Sir, who was the legendary Runesmith who created the Sword of Infinity?"


    Aeris asked again, and this time her question was related to history.


    Sword of Infinity was the same weapon that was used to eradicate the Darkness.


    That sword was held by the man whose descendent was sharing the carriage with others today.


    Adrian thought for a moment before revealing, "He...was a very secretive man. I haven''t read about him much other than the fact that he mostly remained locked up in his workshop. He initially used to see his weapon, but after realizing what his runes could cause, he isolated himself from the world."


    Aeris seemed impressed, "Must have caused devastation to isolate himself."


    Adrian slowly nodded. His knowledge about the legendary runesmith was quite limited since the books didn''t record anything about him other than the final weapon he made for the hero.


    In that era, runesmiths weren''t respected by the general masses because they could use magic just fine at that time. That''s why armaments appeared just extra expenses to them.


    However, now, without armament, a warrior feels helpless.


    "Sir Adrian, have some tea!" Elana''s hurried voice gathered everyone''s attention.


    They turned toward the silver head and found her extending the cup in his direction with her eyes closed.


    Adrian took the cup slowly, unsure why it seemed like she was forcing herself, and said, "Thank...you."


    Elana heaved a sigh and nodded.


    Adrian drank the tea silently and enjoyed the outside scenery.


    .....


    By mid-noon, they reached the island where the Tower was situated.


    As the name suggests it was actually a tall tower standing at a height which seemed to be reaching the clouds.


    As their carriage crossed the bridge that connected the mainland with the Tower, Adrian looked down and found there was shallow water under the bridge.


    "There are countless creatures waiting in there to devour whatever drops from above," Ariana whispered to him as she also looked down.


    "Not only that, if intruders are detected, there are runes engraved on the bridge that will destroy the pillars supporting it, and we will all fall." She further added, much to Adrian''s exasperation as he asked,


    "Why are you telling me all this?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ariana chuckled, "Was trying to warn you. Don''t wander around like you used to do in the past."


    She sat back in her seat with her arms crossed.


    Maybe she spoke those last few words a little aloud since the students also heard it.


    Allen glanced between the two and asked, "Headmistress, was Sir Adrian a mischievous child?"


    Elana''s ears perked at that as she turned towards the older one and listened intently.


    Not only her but others too, except for Sylvie and Michael¡ªwho were still reading their notes¡ªgot curious.


    Ariana''s lips curved as she said, "I won''t call him mischievous. He was a very curious child who can even resort to bullying if it''s about the subject of his interest."


    "Bullying?" Elana''s brows elevated.


    "Yeah. He even snatched my allowance to buy some books after spending his own money."


    "And you allowed him to do that?" Allen was surprised.


    Ariana grinned, "I was a little girl back then whom he could torment." Side-glancing at her cousin, she smirked, "Now things might be different between us."


    Allen chuckled and Aeris just smiled. Elana also couldn''t stop her lips from curving in a smile seeing their playful banter.


    Adrian rolled his eyes, "You really had to tell them? Now if they end up bullying someone else, I won''t even be able to reprimand them."


    Ariana laughed at that reaction.


    Not so long after, the carriage came to a halt before the Tower base, and everyone started to step out of the carriage.


    Adrian was the last person to climb down as he looked at the intimidating building in front and thought, ''If things go well, we will leave this place with the trophy in hand.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 39 38- Welcome

    [Sylvie''s POV:]


    There are a few members of every tower who are called Tower Heads or Tower Chiefs.


    These people are the administrators of the Tower they are assigned to. They oversee every experiment and invention. And they also control the budget of the Tower. So in a way, if the Tower is a Kingdom, they are the Kings of this nation.


    And one of the three Heads was currently present before us, welcoming us.


    I am one hundred percent sure that Master Albec doesn''t welcome every academy and student like this by being present himself. But he was here.


    Reason? Professor Adrian.


    Apparently, when he came to the academy after hearing that a ''fraud'' was teaching the students, he was massively impressed by the Professor''s abilities.


    I couldn''t tell what conversation they had in the meeting room afterward, but if the rumors were true, then Professor Adrian got this post of our mentor because Sir Albec asked for it.


    ''...and I accused him of being a fraud.'' Sometimes I feel I cause that ruckus only to make a fool out of myself.


    I have long realized that my jealousy forced me to take this step, but as a Princess and someone who aims to become a pillar of this nation, I will feel guilty the day I die that I accused someone wrongly.


    ...


    [Third Person POV:]


    "I am delighted to see you here, Professor Adrian." There was a smile on the man''s face as he shook hands with Adrian.


    "It''s nice to see you in good health too, Sir Albec."


    Both men had only met for an hour, yet they appeared on friendly terms.


    Albec respected talented people and those who were dedicated to their work.


    When he saw Adrian working on the rune for Allen, he was so focused on his work that he believed interrupting him would be a crime. Not to talk about, the unique ritual style he showcased during the assessment just blew his mind.


    After returning from the academy, Albec discussed things with the research team, asking them to replicate the technique, but to no avail.


    Even when they were able to draw affinity symbols in the air rather than using the Magic Crystal, it took a lot from a person to retain the elemental circle form and tie the rune while at it.


    Then Albec asked two people to build a single rune, which was not advisable at all, but he did. He wanted to see if there was actually any possibility of achieving as great results as Adrian.


    However, failure. Two runesmiths couldn''t work on a single rune at a time, at all. It''s just unthinkable. Slight discord in their minds, and the subject pays the full toll.


    "Please come in, and you too children." Offering them a gentle smile the man invited them inside.


    The base floor of the Tower was wide and beautifully designed, giving off a calm and elegant feeling the moment someone stepped inside.


    A grand chandelier hung from the high ceiling, its crystals catching the light and spreading a soft glow across the room. In the center stood a tall fireplace with dancing flames, giving warmth to the quiet space.


    The floor was made of smooth marble, and the walls were decorated with bookshelves and art from long ago. Everything was placed with care, showing the Tower''s rich history and class.


    Soft chairs and polished tables were arranged neatly, making it feel like both a study hall and a resting place. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few students from different academies walked around, their robes showing the colors and symbols of their own schools. Some whispered to each other, while others read quietly in the corners, taking in the peaceful atmosphere of the Tower.


    "Let Alexander show them their rooms." Albec suggested, and instantly, a man with spectacles and wavy blue hair stepped forward, "Please follow me, students."


    Ariana nodded toward them before the students began following the Tower Member.


    Elana kept her gaze on Adrian until she was forced to turn from the corner.


    ''Tch...I so wanna replace the headmistress right now...'' Sadly, she couldn''t. She had to wait for another two years to achieve her certificate so she could start reaching the academy.


    Then she could see her Professor all the time.


    Back in the main living hall, Albec and one other Tower member walked along with Ariana and Adrian as they stepped toward the sofas.


    Albec sat down across from Ariana and Adrian. The other officer remained standing as if he was Albec''s guard.


    The students around were glancing curiously in their direction, some wanting to draw closer to listen to their conversation, and some were just admiring the handsome man.


    Albec, naturally, didn''t pay attention to them and told Adrian, "After I informed my team about what was during the assessment, there was a certain someone who was quite eager to meet you."


    Suddenly, another officer, wearing the same pale yellow cloak as the other two, appeared before them.


    Adrian''s brows raised as he got up from his seat and responded to the man''s handshake, "Good afternoon, Professor Adrian. I am Adam."


    They both sat down, Adam taking the seat beside Albec so casually that it explained his position in the Tower.


    As soon as Adam sat down he asked, "I am very curious about your method of connecting the first Thread. Can you explain to me how you achieved it? Like everything?"


    Adrian was perplexed why a Tower magician, who should be at the top, was asking his advice. Yes, he achieved something great with Professor Norma, but it wasn''t exactly too extraordinary.


    Adrian parted his lips to tell him what he did, but then, "I apologize Sir Adam, but Adrian has been restricted by His Highness to remain silent on matters related to Runesmithing. For now, he cannot reveal his methods to anyone."


    Adrian''s brows elevated as he looked at Ariana.


    Did the Prince give such a command?


    While Albec showed an expression that said that he understood the situation, Adam didn''t have a good reaction.


    "We are the members of the Tower. Don''t we get extra privileges?" Adam asked, almost whining.


    Albec chuckled, "If the Prince has gotten involved then surely he must have realised how dangerous Sir Adrian''s runes could be. That''s why it''s better if fewer people know about it, Adam." Albec patted his comrade on his shoulder.


    Adam exhaled an exasperated sigh, but then, he remembered something, "You would be performing with the other teachers right?" A grin curved his lips as he added, "I ain''t gonna miss that." Adding things in a language that was not suitable for a Council Officer, Adam got up from his seat and walked away


    Albec exhaled a soft breath as he said, "Please forgive his behavior. He is just a curious child, wanting to know everything."


    Ariana chuckled, "Don''t worry, I am used to those kinds of people."


    Adrian rolled his eyes.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N: I uploaded Ruby''s pic on Discord. Didn''t get the link? Sad....

 Chapter 40 39- Selecting Weapon

    "Did you really receive the orders from the Prince?" As Adrian and Ariana headed toward their rooms, Adrian asked in a curious tone.


    Arian slightly shook her head, "He didn''t explicitly tell me to keep your methods a secret, but his words implied how dangerous it could be if people start to get the knowledge of your skills."


    Adrian was surprised, "So he doesn''t even trust the Tower?"


    "More like he doesn''t want this information to reach the other nation. As you know, the Tower doesn''t come under any nation''s jurisdiction. They hold a neutral stance. So, sharing your knowledge with the Third Tower means they would share with others too¡­and I don''t think you need to be told what it could lead to."


    "Misuse of the ritual and¡­bringing it to the military?" Adrian asked and got a nod in response.


    "Everyone wants to elevate the quality of their soldiers, and what could be a better way than just improving the quality of their armament?" Ariana didn''t have to add what kind of world disaster it could lead to once everyone got their hands on an armament like the one Norma used back then.


    That''s why, "Please refrain from sharing your knowledge, even if you have to use my or the Prince''s name again and again."


    Adrian nodded with a serious expression on his face.


    Ariana sighed as she told him, "Now go in there and rest. We have a celebration to attend in the evening."


    Adrian nodded.


    The first test is scheduled for tomorrow, unlike what was originally planned, because of several circumstances. That''s why in the evening, there was a small get-together of all the students and teachers who came from different parts of the globe.


    ''I so want to skip this celebration¡­'' Adrian grumbled as he opened the door and stepped inside. He wasn''t an antisocial person; rather, he just liked to spend his time with his books and the training doll more.


    But well, he needed to fulfill his duties as a Professor too, so there was no helping in it.


    ''Hmm~nice room.'' Adrian was impressed seeing his room. It wasn''t huge, but big enough to accommodate five to six people.


    Just after stepping inside, he found a double-sized bed across from the door and a round window above the bed that surely gave a view of the bridge.


    Then there were two wooden cupboards and a bookshelf on which a few old and a few new books were arranged. There was a study table on the left side of the bed. A wash basin was on the right, and on both sides of the basin were doors, which led to the bathroom and the toilet.


    Adrian rested his briefcase on the table while his bag rested on the bed.


    Sitting down on the comfortable bed, he thought of resting for a bit.


    While his mind wandered in different directions, at some point, he started thinking about his weapon.


    He was currently training with a sword and spear, but because he hadn''t focused on training until recently and never had been involved with the hunting business, it would take some time for Adrian to get accustomed to using them.


    ''Then what is the way?''


    [Ranged weapon.]


    The system suddenly advised, which took him by surprise.


    ''You mean to say Bow and Arrow? But rune graving on arrows won''t make them faster.'' Adrian has actually thought about it. Using a ranged weapon like a bow and arrows would be much easier for him since with that weapon he would only need to practice his aim and work on his agility.


    However, the problem was the force behind his strikes.


    His arm strength would remain the same, so the arrow would be shot at a speed that could be dodged by a strong foe. And talking about runes then Adrian couldn''t use other''s affinity to enchant his arrows and use them as he wants.


    A rune can only work for those who have an affinity with it. So it was pointless to venture into those lanes, which wouldn''t be beneficial for him.


    [There are weapons that don''t rely on a person''s arm strength to overwhelm their enemy. And there is a way to utilize runes inscribed for others, for yourself.]


    Adrian frowned as he got up from the bed and read the system''s message twice.


    ''Is there really a way?'' He asked, "Can I really use other elements?" Just the thought of being able to use other affinities like flames or even light gave birth to countless ideas in his head.


    But until now, it was just a child''s prayer to achieve something impossible.


    [The people you can connect with through the cross-dimensional chat would allow you to achieve things that appear impossible to you right now.]


    Adrian''s eyes widened, but then the enthusiasm soon died as he said, "It will take me another three months at least to reach that milestone." Almost twenty-five days of rigorous reading and learning have offered him a thousand points. So, reaching five thousand points was still a destination a few months away.


    ''But I can''t wait¡­the next arc would surely put me in danger¡­'' Just thinking about what the academy would have to face in the next arc sent a shiver down his spine.


    [Okay, here is an offer: Master the Third Thread within thirty days, and the system will unlock the cross-dimensional group chat.]


    Adrian''s eyes sparkled, "For real? But I can''t bring the books out, so can I get my time in the chamber extended?"


    Six hours is very little for him to learn the Third Thread in a month.


    [Time limit extended to eight hours. But just for this month.]


    Adrian grinned, "You are the best, system."


    With a happy smile, Adrian fell back on the bed, already thinking of starting the third volume¡­


    ¡­while being completely unaware that there was a certain someone in the room who had been keeping an eye on him since the moment he stepped inside. With a frown on the person''s face, the spy thought,


    ''Who is he talking to?''


    --------**--------


    A/N:- I originally thought of making a crossbow his weapon¡­but then someone in the comments gave me the idea of a gun. So, let''s see how I will unfold this. Drop a comment.


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 41 40- Her Professor

    [Elana''s POV:]


    This is annoying.


    Everyone is annoying.


    Joining any kind of celebration or gathering has always been frustrating for me.


    Not only because I have to tolerate those lecherous gazes of other men, even some old ones, but also because these people don''t even try to hide how they just want to make a connection with me, who is the daughter of the Legendary warrior.


    "Your dress looks so pretty¡­did you buy it from a foreign trading company?"


    "It''s custom-made," I replied without even turning toward the person who was talking to me.


    There were many, actually, surrounding me from my school and other schools.


    I am constantly receiving scornful looks from a few¡ªpeople who think that I am hogging all the attention. But I can''t express how much I abhor when someone pays attention to me¡­


    ¡­except for one person that is.


    The only reason I joined this celebration is because of him. Dressing up like this¡­even doing light makeup is all to be noticed by him.


    Even a single look of appreciation would be enough for me.


    "Are you looking for someone, Miss Elana?" An annoying pest has been disturbing my view for some time now. He just doesn''t understand that I am not here for him or the others.


    I was forced to look his way with my brows drawing closer, "Do I know you?" he had been around me for some time now, and it was getting on my nerves.


    "Ah, I didn''t introduce myself? I am Hedhown Academy''s top student, Bill." He offered his hand.


    Yeah, like hell I would touch filth.


    "Bill, can you stop pushing yourself in front of me? You are bothering me." That response took him by surprise. His lips parted and closed like a fish, but that reaction was not within the scope of my comprehension.


    Was swallowing the truth that difficult for people these days?


    I was about to step away from the group, relieved that they finally understood that I wasn''t interested in talking to them.


    But then, "Aren''t you being rude here? He just wanted to talk to you, and you are giving him the attitude as if you are a Princess or something." A girl from the same academy as Bill called out in a tone that clearly explained that she was offended.


    Haah~this is tiring.


    I turned toward the person and found her holding her dagger¡­that''s a very bold move on her part, considering there were officials around.


    If a fight broke out now¡­will I be held accountable for that? Will my Professor call me a bad girl? Will he punish me as well?


    "What are you smiling for? Do you think I am not worthy to be your opponent?" The girl suddenly released her aura, making others look our way.


    Oh, so she was purposely doing it, huh? Is this some dirty trick I am getting trapped into?


    But remaining silent here doesn''t feel like it would help me in any way.


    "Hmm~you seem quite eager¡­" I said as I turned toward the girl. I had no armament on me since this one-piece dress didn''t allow me to bring anything along. But considering the spoonful of mana she was leaking, she would be kissing the ground with a few slaps.


    Just when I thought she was going to attack¡ª


    "You shouldn''t let your anger control you," said a calm, smooth voice.


    Everyone turned as he stepped in. His presence alone made the air feel lighter.


    There he was¡ªProfessor Adrian. With the elegance of someone from a dream, he appeared beside her and gently placed a hand on her shoulder. His touch instantly melted her rage. On the other hand, he took the dagger from her like it was nothing.


    Her expression changed in a blink. The fierce look vanished, replaced by pink cheeks and wide eyes. Just being near him made her flustered.


    Meanwhile, my brain completely froze.


    ''Why is he standing so close to her? That girl¡ªshe''s nothing but trouble. She isn''t worthy to breathe in the same air as you.''


    She looked like a stain standing near him. She doesn''t deserve that spot.


    "Professor Adrian¡­" I said his name, hoping he could hear the storm in my chest through my voice.


    His soft brown hair had just the right amount of mess to make it charming, and those caramel eyes could just provide relief to the most anxious heart with a single look. Even the way he stood felt like poetry in motion.


    He turned to me, and when our eyes met, he smiled. Not just any smile¡ªit was gentle, warm, and made my heart skip.


    Am I in love? Ah, I so so love him~~


    "Good job holding back," he said, his voice as comforting as a warm breeze. "I''m proud of you, Elana."


    "¡­!!" I-Is he flirting with me? With so many people around?! Ahhh~my heart¡­it''s too fragile for you to play with it, Professor¡­


    He soon turned back to the girl, handed her the dagger, and said, "Please be careful where you use it. Not everyone gets the blessing to be a warrior, so surely you don''t want that privilege to be taken away just because of a small conflict, right?"


    Not only the girl but the other females around him listened intently and nodded.


    Well, he is just like that. The best teacher.


    Turning back toward me, he approached me.


    His eyes briefly trailed down my body¡ªah, I feel hot.


    Once he was close enough that only I could hear his voice, he said, "This is the first time I have seen you dressed like that."


    My heart sank as I asked in a low tone, "Do I not look good?" Was this dress a bad choice? Does he prefer me to wear my usual school uniform?


    "You look great, Elana. Just try to accept compliments from people with a smile and try building a few connections."


    A smile bloomed on my face upon hearing that. What he said about building connections all went over me since the only compliment that matters to me is when it comes from him.


    "Okay~I will try," I told him with the smile from my lips never fading.


    "I hardly believe you will¡­" Adrian chuckled. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------**---------


    A/N:- They were allowed to wear any dress but just their school coat or robe over it. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 42 41- Threat?

    Adrian was holding a glass of what seemed like wine. He was having alcohol for sure but didn''t know if it was wine or something else.


    He didn''t receive the memories of previous Adrian''s taste buds. And Lex only could afford cheap beer so yes, this was new.


    In a corner he stood, wearing the three piece formal suit and trying to blend with people.


    There were many students, from the four academies and the Headmasters from each academy.


    They all were gathered at one place and Ariana was also among them; the only female headmaster.


    The Professors were also there but they were more focused on chatting with either their students or the officials of the Tower.


    For them this might be a chance to build a connection with the Tower and possibly earn a few points for their academy? Well, as far as Adrian knows a good or bad impression doesn''t affect the final results.


    ''Should I also talk to someone?'' That sounded like a burdensome job. People here come from noble families or have achieved something in life which they could boast about.


    But Adrian wasn''t a noble anymore nor did he have any achievement which could make him stand out.


    ''I should just-'' Adrian flinched as he felt someone approaching from behind¡ªurging him to turn towards the person.


    "Hello, Master Adrian."


    The voice belonged to a bald man, likely in his late forties, wearing the Tower''s robe with a silver star gleaming on his chest¡ªmarking him as one of the three Masters.


    He extended a hand, calm and confident.


    "I''m Moret."


    Adrian shook it politely and said, "An honor to meet you, Sir Moret. I read your thesis a few months ago."


    He wasn''t bluffing. He made a habit of going through the Tower''s published research, and Moret''s name had stood out.


    The old man gave a small smile. "I''m glad to know some teachers still take time to read."


    Adrian returned the smile, keeping it brief.


    There was a short silence before Moret continued, "Your name''s been circulating lately¡ªespecially after Albec returned from the Academy."


    Adrian''s smile thinned slightly, but he didn''t let it show.


    Moret added with a knowing look, "He''s been rather vocal about your affinity evaluation method. So much so, he''s been trying to push the technical department to recreate it."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "That''s¡­ quite the compliment. But honestly, I think he''s exaggerating. My method isn''t that groundbreaking."


    He wanted to downplay it. Drawing attention from people like Moret was never good.


    "Right? I told him the same thing," Moret said with a smirk. "If someone can''t even pass a basic test like the AET, then he''s hardly the type to invent something revolutionary."


    Adrian''s smile went stiff.


    Ah.


    There it was. The malice behind the mask.


    "That''s right, Sir Moret," Adrian replied, voice smooth and laced with sarcasm. "Measuring someone''s worth by a single test¡ªtruly the mark of a wise and fair mind."


    Moret''s smile cracked. His golden eyes now gleamed with open contempt.


    "If you believe that, then why did you take the AET twice? And fail both times?"


    Adrian blinked slowly, letting the words settle.


    "You really did your digging. I took the second test under a different identity, in a different region no less... But I guess nothing stays hidden from someone who sits high enough."


    He wouldn''t lie to himself. He was a little nervous.


    He had once told Albec he disliked the test''s design. But if he truly hated it, then why try again? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because he was desperate.


    Because back then, he still believed that passing the test would prove something.


    But he never thought someone would trace it all the way back to him.


    "When you start attracting attention with a few flashy tricks," Moret said, tone now sharp and dismissive, "people with power tend to look into you."


    A waiter arrived and quietly poured a drink for Moret as he added, almost too casually,


    "You do know I have the authority to get you thrown out of the Academy, right?"


    Adrian didn''t flinch. His response came quick, steady.


    "Please do try. I''d love to see how you plan to do that."


    There was no fear in his voice. No hesitation.


    Because showing weakness here meant being eaten alive.


    Moret leaned back, sneering. "Ah. The Prince. That''s where your arrogance comes from. Or maybe the Headmistress."


    Adrian didn''t take the bait. Instead, he said calmly, "Sir Moret... I''m confident enough in my craft that even tuning a First Degree weapon would get me recruited by any nation I choose to walk into."


    He turned his head slightly, meeting Moret''s narrowed eyes.


    "And when the King asks me why I left my homeland... do you know whose name I''ll give him?"


    Moret''s nostrils flared. "Are you threatening me?"


    A dangerous chill passed through Adrian''s eyes as he replied, without blinking¡ª


    "Yes. I am."


    They both kept glaring at each for a few moments.


    Moret was showing clear frustration while Adrian was just showing him his place.


    "Forget it. You will dig your own grave soon." Saying so, he turned and walked away.


    Adrian rolled his eyes, a weary sigh seeping through his lips, "Seriously, these people are such a hassle to deal with."


    "Right?" Adrian flinched as he heard Ariana''s voice from the left.


    Turning toward her he asked in a slightly panicked voice, "Did you hear that?"


    Ariana chuckled, "You two weren''t particularly mindful of your surroundings and don''t forget that everyone here is an awakened. So I guess, now everyone knows that Professor Adrian has threatened a Tower Master."


    She was saying it with such a huge grin that Adrian felt she might have set things up.


    But well, "I don''t regret what I said. He is an as*hole."


    "True, true. He was ogling at your favorite student earlier too."


    Adrian flinched, "Elana?" He asked as he turned his eyes toward the silverhead


    Finding her looking at him as well, she flinched, her drink nearly spilling.


    Adrian gave her a soft smile, as he heard his cousin, "You really are fond of her. Don''t tell me-"


    "No," Adrian interrupted her, his eyes turning serious as he said, "I only see her as my student. That''s it."


    Ariana shrugged, "Well, your choice. But remember that I won''t ban you from having a few relationships here and there with your students."


    "Coming from a headmistress, it sounds so disturbing."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Whose image you want next?

 Chapter 43 42- Accused(1)

    "Sir Moret was in the mood to create a scene today," Albec spoke as he walked alongside the blue-haired man named Alexander.


    "Why does he dislike Sir Adrian?" The younger one asked with clear perplexion on his face.


    He has only exchanged a few words with Adrian today, but that brief conversation told Alexander that Adrian was a down-to-earth and polite person.


    He didn''t boast of his achievements nor tried to always be the speaker in the conversation. He is a good listener too.


    Albec chuckled, "Sir Moret just hates anyone I like. And I don''t need to tell you why that is."


    Alexander pressed his lips, his eyes smiling.


    It was not unknown to the other Tower members, too, that the older Master of the tower was actually jealous of Albec. Not only because Albec became the Tower Master only after a few years of joining the Tower, but also because of the recognition he has attained in the short span.


    While Albec''s thesis and inventions are well sought through the four nations, Moret only remained stuck at supplying one thesis every year which was barely read or asked by people who were not closely related to the world of runes.


    So, seeing someone younger and less experienced than him achieving more than Moret ever could, made the baldy become jealous of Albec.


    And his recent interest in Adrian gave Moret a chance to belittle Albec by targeting Adrian.


    But, "He failed in that too. Sir Adrian responded to all those accusations....hah~so satisfactory."


    Alexander sighed, "You should show modesty, sir. You never know when someone is listening to you-"


    "Albec!" Alexander flinched as he and Albec came to a halt upon hearing the familiar voice of the same baldy they were talking about, approaching from behind.


    Albec frowned...that tone and that expression. He knew something troublesome had occurred.


    There were a few more officers behind him who had a serious expression on their faces, as they approached Albec and the one who shared the concern was the Tower Master,


    "One of the quiz papers has been stolen!"


    "Huh?" Albec was baffled...stolen?


    "How can that be?" Alexander asked, almost instinctively.


    The locker room of the Tower is the most secure place in the building¡ªguarded by several security runes and Elite guards who never leave their post.


    Then...


    "We have checked it, sir. All the security runes were disarmed. And the lock of the cabinet in which the papers were stored, was broken. And upon counting a single paper was stolen." The officer confirmed, much to Albec''s shock.


    Disarmed the security system? How can that be...


    "Have you found any clue?" Albec asked, shelving his concern relating to security for later and focusing on the matter at hand. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moret scoffed, "We found a single clue...the button of a coat which was worn by a man during the gathering today." The man suddenly extended a round coat button.


    With his voice dropping dangerously, the man asked, "And do you want to know whose coat had an identical button?"


    Albec narrowed his gaze, "I hope you are not mistaking something here, sir Moret." Albec didn''t need to be particularly told about whom Moret was so contemptuously talking about.


    Moret scoffed, "I will resign from my job if I get proven wrong about this."


    Alexander and the other officers were taken aback by that statement.


    Albec, on the other hand, didn''t show much of a reaction, but inwardly, he was startled too.


    However, he decided to not waste time in reacting to such confidence and told Alexander, "Go and inform the Headmistress about it "


    Alex gave a firm nod before he excused himself, rushing to the base floor.


    Moret and Albec kept staring at each other for a moment before Albec ushered, "Then, since you have already considered Professor Adrian the criminal, let''s head down and find out whether he will remain here today or you."


    "Sure. Please," he gave Albec some space with confidence oozing from his voice.


    ''Just based on a button...how can he blame someone so confidently?'' Albec thought. However, he restrained himself from questioning the man for now.


    He was more focused on proving Adrian''s innocence.


    They all climbed down to the base floor where Ariana was already waiting.


    Her arms crossed and the expression on her face made Albec take a strong gulp.


    ''That''s the aura of a Warden...'' Albec was not unaware of her reputation in the world of hunting. That''s why he and many others desired her to return to the world where she belonged.


    However, right now, he really wanted her to suppress that side of hers...


    "I hope you understand the consequences of blaming my staff," Ariana spoke, not caring about the fact that the two in front of her held the authority to even influence a nation.


    Moret growled, "You aren''t saving your brother with that attitude."


    "I am not saving anyone right now. But once Adrian is proven innocent, please pray someone saves that person who dared to blame him."


    The aggression in Moret''s eyes remained unwavering. He firmly believed that Adrian was the cause behind this heist.


    Before the two of them could have argued further, Albec suggested, "Let''s conclude this matter by searching Sir Adrian''s room." He hurriedly moved toward Adrian''s room with others soon following behind.


    As they reached the door, Albec was about to knock, when suddenly,


    "Break it!" Upon receiving the command, the officer moved in a blur, using his hammer to strike the wooden door and snapping it from the middle.


    *Creak*


    Adrian, who had barely fallen asleep, was startled as he pushed himself away from the bed, "W-What? Why are you all here?"


    Moret scoffed, "Look at him pretending to be all innocent. Go search his room right now!"


    The officers instantly started searching all around, making Adrian agitated.


    However, before he could lose his cool, Ariana appeared beside him, and while resting her hand on his shoulder, she said, "Let them do whatever they want for now...I promise I will make them pay for this insult."


    In the face of Ariana, Adrian decided to remain calm.


    He still doesn''t know why this search was going on when the heist of the weapons was scheduled on the third day.


    ''And why I, a Runesmith will ever steal armament?'' he couldn''t make sense out of it.


    However, soon, he realized that it was never about the theft of armaments at all.


    "It''s here, sir." One of the officers, who broke the lock of Adrian''s briefcase easily, pulled out a paper from inside on which the symbol of the tower was inscribed.


    Adrian''s eyes widened....what the heck?!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 44 43- Accused(2)

    Not even in his wildest dream did he think that someone would try to frame him for stealing a question paper.


    Adrian was aware of the robbery which would have taken place on the third day of the contest, but this¡­this was never part of the plot. And why would someone want to frame him in the first place¡­unless, it''s someone he has recently offended.


    "As you can see, to have his students pass the first round, he stole the question paper." Moret spat in a scornful voice as he held the question paper toward Albec.


    Albec took it, and upon reading the questions, he knew this wasn''t some fake copy¡­it indeed was the stolen paper from the storage.


    "Why would someone steal something if he knows that his act could jeopardize the whole event?" Ariana still does not believe that this was done by Adrian. Even the evidence couldn''t waver her trust in him.


    "Exactly! He either returned the paper before morning and allowed the test to happen naturally while having his students know all the answers. Or he planned to ruin the whole contest so his student doesn''t go through the same humiliation as every year." Moret spoke in a single breath, his eyes red with fury.


    Turning toward Adrian he spoke in disgust, "How low you can fall to just maintain the reputation of your school? I am ashamed that such a person is even allowed to be a teacher."


    Adrian''s expression shifted¡­however to say anything against the man, he needed something in his defense.


    Albec was also helpless here since the question paper was found in the briefcase which was locked by Adrian and cannot be opened by just anyone unless they break the lock.


    Not to talk about the coat hanging behind the door has actually a missing button¡ªand upon matching, Albec found that the button Moret presented actually fits there.


    Everything was signaling that Adrian was the criminal here who broke into the storage room and stole the question paper. Even though Albec trusted Adrian wouldn''t do anything like that, he has no option but to say, "We need to bring you to the cell, Sir Adrian. This is the formal procedure."


    Ariana''s eyes widened, "Are you also believing this whole farce, Sir Albec?" She believed that this man actually didn''t have loose screws¡­but it seems she was wrong.


    "I am helpless here, Miss Ariana. Everything we have found indicates that Professor Adrian was involved in the act¡­and despite what I believe, I need to fulfill my duty as a Tower Head."


    Moret barely suppressed a grin at that. Finally, things were going as he predicted.


    Adrian gritted his teeth as he said, "You will bring me to the interrogation department where I won''t be able to lie, right?" Albec nodded at that, before he heard Adrian adding, "And if I am proven innocent there, I hope you all have a way to compensate for the humiliation I have faced today."


    The officer behind Moret turned stiff but the bald man remained standing upright¡­because he knew, ''You won''t ever reach the interrogation cell~''


    Albec didn''t say anything as Adrian stepped forward, ready to head toward the interrogation cell¡ªwhen suddenly,


    "Why do you need to bother yourselves with all the proceedings, when you have me?" An unexpected person appeared in the room¡ªher presence so faint that even Araian was shocked.


    Every person turned toward the woman lounging lazily on the bed. One long, smooth leg was draped over the other, swaying gently with a teasing rhythm. Her fiery red hair tumbled over her shoulders like living flames, wild and untamed, as if they could burn through anything in their path.


    Her lips curved into a faint, knowing smile¡ªone that hinted at secrets and dangers alike. But it was her eyes that held them all¡ªburning with a playful fire, sharp with confidence, and filled with a quiet hunger that made her look less like a woman, and more like a huntress who''d already chosen her prey. There was heat in the air around her, something that pulled people in without them realizing why.


    Every single soul in the room knew her identity.


    "The Fourth-ranked Warden¡­Vermillion Ruby¡­why are you here?" Albec asked, a tinge of concern for something entirely different than before.


    Ruby rested her hand on her knee as she said, "I can find out what happened here; I have the skill. And you know it, as well."


    Albec frowned...the element of Darkness grants the user several mysterious spells¡ªand one of them was "Echo Trace."


    Moret''s breath was caught in his throat...this was bad. He couldn''t let this happen.


    "Why, a prestigious Warden such as yourself, has to bother for such a minor case. Let the interrogation department handle this, Lady Vermillion."


    His tone and demeanor were nothing like how it was a few moments ago. It wasn''t just the authority house Vermillion carries, but also Ruby''s individual strength.


    Ruby has the strength to slaughter every single person in this room and never get caught.


    Being polite to her wasn''t a choice. It was the only option.


    Ruby smiled, her lush lips curving beautifully, as she said, "I am a selfish woman, Moret, so unless I didn''t have any interest, I wouldn''t have intervened."


    Albec''s eyes turned round in perplexion as he saw her getting up and approaching Adrian.


    Standing before him, the lady asked, "A day with me, all alone...if you promised me that, I will help you out."


    Ariana drew a sharp breath upon hearing those words...when did the fourth-ranked become so close to Adrian?


    In response to that, Adrian gave a nod, "If you help me out now, my entire day will be devoted to you."


    A smile of excitement appeared on her face as Ruby stepped back and took out her weapon¡ªnot a short blade but a whip this time.


    "Now, let''s see who is the real culprit here~"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Her picture is available on Discord.

 Chapter 45 44- The true impostor

    Echo Trace is a Third-tier spell that cannot be chanted unless a weapon is tied to its user with three Threads.


    Adrian and everyone in the room were aware of the ability of Echo Trace.


    That explains why a few officers and Moret were so worried at the moment.


    However, their concern couldn''t stop Vermillion from conducting the investigation.


    The runes on her whip glowed, a sign that the woman was feeding her mana into the weapon.


    Everyone gave her some space to perform the magic.


    Her red lips moved in a quiet chant.


    She twirled slowly, her eyes catching a glimpse of Adrian, who still had a frown on her face.


    She liked that expression.


    A smile bloomed on her face as she finally struck her whip in nothing but thin air,


    *SPLASH*


    The air was split by the strike before darkness surrounded the seven people in the room¡ªengulfing them in the traces of the past.


    A moment of darkness and then, vague clarity.


    It was as if they were looking at things through dark glasses¡ªthere was fog around them that covered everything that was not on their focus.


    They were allowed to move freely in the room and see things from whichever angle they preferred.


    Their eyes showed them the same room they were currently standing in but the condition of the room was similar to pre-investigation.


    Things were situated at their original places and Adrian had just entered the room.


    He hung his coat at the back of the door, and while folding his sleeves, he slowly moved toward his briefcase.


    Albec narrowed his eyes, as he approached Adrian in the echo world and looked into his briefcase as he opened it.


    ''There is no question paper in it...'' Albec made sure.


    Just as Adrian was about to close the briefcase,


    *Knock*


    [Who can it be at this hour...]


    The Adrian of the past muttered before he turned toward the door and approached it¡ªwithout closing the briefcase.


    "Who came knocking on the door at that time, Adrian?" Ariana asked aloud so that everyone could hear her.


    "It was one of the officers who came to notify me about the test tomorr-WHAT?!" Adrian exclaimed as he looked at the small window above the bed, becoming an entrance point for a man. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A grown-up man sliding through a small hole was a horrifying sight, as he safely landed on Adrian''s bed and hurriedly rushed towards his briefcase.


    His movements were so quiet and practiced that Adrian never sensed someone trespassing into his room.


    He instantly picked a few papers from Adrian''s briefcase and placed a familiar paper in between.


    Albec''s expression turned bitter, "It''s the question paper."


    Moret gritted his teeth...this was completely out of the equation!


    Soon, Adrian returned to the room and closed his briefcase without checking if someone had added something to his collection.


    Soon, he went to take a bath, and the same man entered the room using the hole before moving toward Adrian''s coat and plucking a button before escaping.


    *THUMP*


    The redhead broke the spell and their surroundings returned to normal.


    Everyone was standing at their original spot.


    Moret had an ugly expression on his face, his eyes drawn to the ground and his fists clenched.


    Everything was going so perfectly...why did this b*tch have to appear now?!


    "It''s strange, no? Sir Albec?" Adrian began his voice containing the suppressed anger he possessed at the moment, "Sir Moret was so sure of me being the culprit that he didn''t even bother telling me what this investigation was for. Is this how you treat your guests, or is Moret a special case?"


    Albec lowered his eyes, not intending to say anything right now. He was ready to fulfill any demand Adrian might ask as compensation.


    Moret spat, "I had the evidence! It was obvious that I would come right at you!" He was not lowering his voice and confidence.


    Adrian looked down at the baldy, "Then now I suspect you. Should I also go to your room and investigate a little? After all, the officer who came to distract me at that time works under you."


    Moret''s face turned red in anger.


    Ariana had a grim expression, and her body was tense. She was ready to intervene if the man resorted to physical play.


    "You...!" Moret roared, only to be interrupted by the redhead,


    "Such an insult, Sir Moret. Why not allow me to chant Echo Trace in your room and let this lowly creature know his place?" Ruby suggested with a playful grin on her face.


    Moret''s breath was caught in his throat...if they peeked into his room....they would know everything!


    "That seems the best option. I also don''t want my senior to be blamed." Albec insisted, his eyes dead serious.


    Moret''s breathing was ragged, his knuckles white and his whole demeanor now oozing with blood lust.


    "Damn you-agh!" The man wasn''t able to explode as suddenly something flew through the window at a blinding pace and impaled Moret''s forehead¡ªdark veins instantly started spreading and in a blink,


    **BOOOOOM**


    Moret''s head exploded, blood and innards flying around, making the officers stagger back in shock. Adrian was disgusted by the sight as well.


    Ariana didn''t miss a second as she took the position before Moret and threw a blade in the same trajectory from where it flew in.


    "It''s useless...they must have already dashed away." Ruby shared her view. By the throw and precision, she could tell that the culprit was a seasoned warrior.


    Ariana clicked her tongue as she turned to look at Moret...who had already fallen on the ground¡ªdead and gone.


    Albec was overwhelmed by the turn of events but he didn''t miss to command, "Don''t you all dare to run away." He spoke while pointing at the four guards who were under direct command of Moret.


    Several other guards and students have already started gathering by the noise.


    Even if the officers wanted to escape, they couldn''t...unless they were prepared to face the fourth and seventh-ranked Wardens.


    Albec turned towards Adrian, his head lowering in apology as he said, "There is no forgiveness for what you have faced, but still, I would like to somehow compensate for the humiliation you had to go through today."


    Adrian exhaled an exasperated sigh as he said, "Just let this contest happen as it was planned and allow my students to participate in it."


    Albec nodded, "I assure you that none of this would affect the contest."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Adrian is going to be paid hefty~ Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 46 45- Preparing

    "Haah~" Adrian heaved a long sigh as he rested the book on the ground and took a moment to collect his thoughts.


    [Because of the stress, the host''s comprehensibility has significantly dropped.]


    The system informed something that he already knew.


    He was reading about the Third Thread, utilizing all his free time for reading since the System had given him the challenge to finish mastering the third Thread in a month to gain the feature of cross-dimension group chat. That''s why Adrian was putting in more effort than usual.


    However, the incident that happened last night has left him concerned.


    Adrian didn''t have much information on Moret from the novel he read in his last life, that''s why he could have never guessed that the man was working for some shady people and was aiming to frame Adrian.


    But why? What did Adrian do to them that Moret risked his job and life? Naturally, it couldn''t be about the exchange Adrian had with Moret during the gathering. After all, the theft was done after deliberate planning and with the help of several capable people.


    ''I have a feeling that they are the same people who would be stealing the armaments on the third day.'' Munrow¡ªthe ex-Warden who is working with a few cultists. He was humiliated and sentenced to imprisonment because he slaughtered tens of cloaked figures by declaring them as cultists.


    They kept begging and crying, but he didn''t stop¡ªfrenzied to fulfill his duty.


    However, it was later revealed that they were just a few students who were playing a stage act and were caught in the wrong place.


    It was later exposed that it wasn''t the madness for his duty that forced Munrow to make the decision...rather, he just simply craved murder. He loved to just hear the screams of dying people, regardless of whether they were guilty or not.


    And now, he wished to create his own world where he would be king and no one could defy his words¡­well, the usual third-grade villain''s fantasy.


    ''If they are involved in this and they are targeting me¡­I need to remain prepared.''


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened as he got up from the ground and looked at the axe he brought along.


    Torn between spear and sword, he chose a middle path. Something he loves to swing around.


    He built it in the workshop using the mithril Ariana gifted him and using the strongest wood for the handle. Although it wasn''t the strongest choice for a weapon, it would be helpful for a short battle.


    Adrian picked up the axe and his runic pencil.


    ''My first Second-grade weapon would be dedicated to myself¡­'' His fingers moved expertly on the weapon, drawing the rune for the water element and tying the string with enough force to make the mana resonate with Adrian''s soul.


    [+10 EXP for showing great mastery!]


    Ignoring the system, he went ahead and stripped off his clothes, standing completely naked in the time chamber.


    ''System, mirror.''


    A body-sized mirror appeared on the wall, allowing Adrian to look at himself and all seven mana points.


    Forehead, chin, neck, chest, stomach, ankle, and toe.


    Adrian continued to draw the rune, drawing two symbols to connect the seven points to his weapon.


    The mana point connection prevents excessive wastage of mana during chanting, so Adrian won''t run out of fuel easily.


    A well second-grade weapon decreases the wastage by half, but with Adrian''s runes, only one-tenth would be used.


    With practiced ease, he drew the Threads from the mana points and connected them with the ancient letter on the axe''s blade.


    It took him only a few minutes, and in the meantime, the system continued to reward him,


    [+5 EXP for successful creation of runes.]


    [+10 EXP for great synchronization of the threads.]


    [+10 EXP for¡­]


    Adrian remained focused on his work until he made sure that all the runes were well connected with his mana pores.


    Once he made sure that he had done an acceptable job, he heaved a sigh.


    ''I guess it''s ready.''


    [Ding!]


    [+100 EXP for forging a perfect Second-grade armament.]


    Adrian smiled proudly as he put on his pants and asked the system, ''Open the skill book.'' sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The System showed him the possible skills he could use with his current armament and abilities.


    There were four tiers available, starting from Tier Six¡ªwhich contained basic spells like Water Orbs, Water Splash, and Water Bubbles.


    Adrian''s eyes went to the third tier as he asked the system, "Can I really use these spells?"


    [If chanted right, then yes.]


    There are two methods of chanting a spell using your armament¡ªspeak the spell, which is embarrassing, or perform a short dance or ritual, which has less chance of failure, but then again, it is embarrassing as well.


    But since Adrian was all alone, he chose the second option.


    Choosing the spell, he learned the ritual before taking the stance.


    Adrian spun the axe once in his hand, the blade catching the light like a flash of silver.


    He stomped his right foot, then his left¡ªeach step thudding like thunder on the earth.


    Raising the axe above his head, he drew a slow circle in the air,


    Then dropped to one knee, slamming the axe butt to the ground.


    A ripple of blue light shimmered around him.


    He rose smoothly, turning once on the spot as if flowing with an unseen current.


    With a sharp breath, he swept the axe down in front of him like drawing a wave¡ª


    And whispered the final word:


    "Water Dragon."


    What appeared before Adrian, shocked him.


    The whole place was wrecked by the spell, and Adrian had to take cover before he could have gotten swallowed by his own creation.


    While hiding behind the bookshelf, he looked at the furious dragon which was clawing the floor and roaring like a true beast; Adrian couldn''t help but mutter under his breath, ''Wasn''t Water element the weakest?''


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Spell Index-> Water Dragon:50!MP(Without second thread), 5 MP(with the second thread).


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 47 46- Rules about the test

    Allen knew something had happened yesterday.


    He was one of the students assigned a room near Professor Adrian and the headmistress'' room, sharing it with Michael.


    He was awake at that time so he faintly heard someone shouting from the neighbouring room. However, since he and the other students were restricted from wandering around, he respected the rules and stayed in his room.


    However, he lost his patience when a huge explosion occurred, and he, along with Michael, which was surprising since Allen thought that he was sleeping, burst out of their rooms.


    Fortunately, there were other students too, including Sylvie and Elana, who were trying to look at the scene. But the officers had barricaded the room¡­which belonged to Professor Adrian.


    At that time, the only thought that came to his mind was, ''Why does he always get surrounded by trouble?''


    Last night, he hadn''t been able to make sense of anything¡ªand the fact that Adrian was involved nearly pushed Elana over the edge. Everyone was stunned to witness someone radiating such overwhelming mana, capable of influencing her surroundings even without her armament.


    But thankfully, soon the Headmistress came out and assured everyone that everything was fine.


    Now, in the morning, they were sitting in the meeting room given to each team for pre- and post-round meetings.


    Allen''s eyes turned toward the Ice Princess across from him.


    Her beauty¡­takes away his breath. She is an attractive girl, but the air she emits deters people from approaching her.


    The way she sits and constantly looks at nothing particular¡­ gives her a peculiar charm.


    Even her smallest gesture makes her appear stunning.


    "It seems you aren''t satisfied just with Olivia." A familiar voice broke his daze as he glanced at Sylvie.


    She was reading a book, but it didn''t seem she was paying attention to the highlighted lines at all.


    "Just because I admire someone, it doesn''t mean I am aiming for her." Leaning closer, he added, "And things between me and Olivia are quite good."


    Sylvie scoffed, "Even if you have some thoughts about Elana, you should already give up. She is head over heels for the Professor."


    "Professor Adrian?" His brows elevated.


    Sylvie seemed surprised now, "You didn''t realize it?" With a sigh, she added, "The way her demeanor shifts and the frost around her melts, I thought it must have been quite obvious for everyone."


    Allen hummed, "But their age difference, and they are teacher and student." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvie shrugged, "Elana is eighteen and the Professor is twenty-three. And in a few months, she will graduate, so there won''t be any boundary separating them."


    Allen was surprised. He wasn''t actually aware of Adrian''s age¡­which was a surprise since, at such a young age, he had gained a reputation in the academy.


    But then he suddenly grinned, "You know a lot about the Professor. By any chance, you are also-"


    A book came flying toward him, and Allen had no time to dodge.


    *THWAP*


    Everyone turned toward Allen, who had his face pressed against the book.


    Sylvie huffed and opened another book, "Idiot¡­"


    Soon, the door of the room parted, and the man for whom everyone was waiting walked in.


    Allen removed the book and looked at Elana curiously.


    And as Sylvie said, her expression shifted.


    She instantly corrected her posture and combed her hair with her fingers. Her pale white cheeks faintly glowed, and all while with her eyes focused on the bespectacled man.


    ''She really is¡­'' he softly chuckled.


    Adrian stood before the whiteboard and looked at his students.


    His eyes went toward Michael for a moment, wanting to see if he had any reaction to last night''s failure.


    However, as expected of the villain of this arc, he retained his calm fa?ade.


    ''Only if I can get rid of him right now¡­'' Exhaling a sigh to remove the dark thoughts, he called out, "Close your books and put your notes away. I don''t want to see any student reading anything or discussing anything about the test."


    Sylvie followed his words and stuffed the book in the bag. Others, too, did the same thing.


    All eyes were on Adrian as his hazelnut-shaded eyes swept over the room before he continued, "You''ve already learned everything you needed to. You''ve gone through all the notes and information required to earn your place on this team. So be confident¡ªgo out there with the mindset of sharing your knowledge, not treating it like a test."


    Aries seemed pumped up while Elana gave a firm nod, showing dedication from her upright posture.


    Adrian might not be the best motivator, but he does bring calmness.


    There was a brief pause before Adrian told them, "I know you all must be already aware of what you should or should not do; I still would like to remind you. So listen carefully."


    Raising his index finger, he said, "You cannot take anything to the room, not any note or a single extra thing other than your clothes. Remember, there are female officers too who would check every student." Sylvie shifted uncomfortably in her seat¡ªbothered about the inspection.


    The second finger, "You all will be given the same question paper, which you first need to discuss and give your answer to Elana, who will be submitting the final paper." Elana was in charge of the team, so no one questioned that.


    The third finger rose, "There would be three officers constantly looking over you so behave and don''t fight under any circumstances."


    The fourth one, "You will be given three hours to finish the paper. Even if you finish the paper before, don''t ask to leave the room."


    "And finally, to pass the test, you need to answer at least sixty out of eighty questions. Each question carries four marks and a wrong answer would deduct one mark."


    That was a great point of concern¡­the negative marking. They would end up losing more if they confidently answered everything. That''s why they need to be very careful while making a decision.


    Taking a pause, Adrian told them, "There might arise a situation where you can''t get the majority of votes on any answer. So, in that case, leave that question."


    Everyone gave a firm nod, ready to face the challenge.


    Adrian smiled at them and said, "Whatever happens, remember I would be proud of you all. Now, start moving out."


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I will keep the test brief, no info dump. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 48 47- Worth

    Students were taken to the meeting rooms, but of different team''s to conduct their exams.


    The students were thoroughly checked, not going to extreme lengths but yes, it was strict.


    Four schools perform in the test every year, so many batches but none of them have been caught cheating at this stage.


    It wasn''t the punishment that haunted them, rather, it was the fear of damaging their school''s reputation.


    Getting caught cheating here means a stain on your grade card, which would embarrass you for the rest of your life. Not to talk about the humiliation they have to face from their classmates.


    That''s why, just like every year, there weren''t any cheats or notes caught and every student was allowed to step inside their arena.


    The sitting arrangement was the same with five questions papers, content being the same, resting in the middle.


    Elana wordlessly took the spot where Adrian stood back in that room and took a question paper for herself.


    For the next three hours, she would be the mediator, advisor, and controller of the team.


    Although five papers were given only one would be submitted. And that paper was in Elana''s hand.


    She picked up the pencil and allowed the others to settle down first.


    Once they picked their papers and pencils, Elana began, "Okay then, let''s begin."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In the reception hall, all the Professors and Headmasters/Headmistress were gathered¡ªwaiting for the students to finish their exams.


    Adrian, unlike others who seemed pretty confident and were chatting casually, was standing in a corner with his back pressed against the wall.


    He was tense, naturally, because their team had a losing streak. And not in the second or third, but the first round has been their bane.


    He just wants to break this streak and gain his school some respect.


    He knew his students were capable...but still, five different minds were working together for the first time, and the answers needed to be decided based on votes.


    ''I just hope they don''t end up fighting each other...'' The reason he made Elana the captain, other than the fact that she was a third year is that she possessed the calmest head in that group.


    Not to talk about, she is the strongest too.


    If things go south, she will not hesitate to reprimand anyone in that room, even if the person in question is a Princess.


    "Don''t look that stressed. You have handpicked your students." Ariana approached him with a glass of juice in her hand.


    Adrian took the glass with a thankful nod and said, "Appearing to be composed before the student was a tough task." He was nervous all this time.


    Ariana chuckled, her sharp fang drawing his attention briefly before she said, "You are a worrywart. A different person than the Adrian who wasn''t a teacher."


    The bully Adrian cared about nothing in the world. Not about himself, and definitely not about anyone else. So seeing him being so anxious about his students was quite refreshing to her eyes.


    Suddenly, Ariana licked her lips and asked, "Hey...can you cover me up a little?"


    Without allowing him to respond, she pulled out a cigarette from her back pocket.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he hurriedly turned his back towards the people and faced Ariana.


    Their faces were inches away and easily could be misinterpreted if someone turned toward them.


    With his eyes widened, he warned her, "You will get us banned! Stuff that back."


    "Too late. It''s already lit and I can''t waste a smoke." She put it between her lips and pulled a long drag, nearly burning half of that stick.


    Adrian''s eyes widened, "You will suffocate yourself."


    Ariana smirked, as she closed her left eye and blew the smoke all over Adrian''s mouth.


    The man had a blank look, "Really, Aria? You are using me as a shield to cover your smoke?"


    Ariana raised her brows, "I heard people get hot having their face washed with smoke."


    Lowering her eyes a little, she asked, "What about you?"


    Adrian showed exasperation, "Where are you looking?"


    "At your little soldier. It was like a bean back then."


    Adrian rolled his eyes, "You still remember that? We were six years old."


    Ariana chuckled, finishing the smoke, as she said, "It was the first time you actually got flustered before me." She took the juice from him and gulped it down to remove the scent of the smoke.


    Adrian gave a fake laugh as he finally turned his back against the wall and responded, "Talking about the past...I felt it was better when I was a kid. I at least didn''t have to go through such humiliations again and again."


    Ariana''s expression sobered up, her smile dropping. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She could never forget what Adrian faced yesterday.


    In a serious tone, she told him, "I think it''s about time you show the world what you are."


    Adrian raised his brows, "What do you mean?"


    Ariana, without hesitation, suggested, "In the assessment of the Professor, go all out and prepare an excellent Second-grade weapon. Choose Allen as your subject so you can get a hybrid element."


    Adrian was taken aback, "Are you really sure? This can turn disastrous...I might end up offending the Prince."


    Ariana shook her head, "No one will say anything. I will defend you. So don''t hold back and make an armament which will let them know that this Runesmith is not someone they can trifle with."


    Adrian softly laughed. She seemed more offended than him.


    But then again, as she said, to prove his worth he had to shock the world with his armament. And he would be given the chance soon.


    Regardless of whether his students pass today or the next test or not, Adrian would be invited to be a part of the assessment.


    ''...should I really show them what I can truly make?''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. This world would expand once the dimensional group chat is introduced. Drop a comment.


    See ya~

 Chapter 49 48- Compensation

    *Flip*


    Elana flipped the hourglass as the hour passed.


    They have already filled thirty questions, with majority votes until now. It was surprising for her that the four before her had such agreement with each other that they barely argued. And it was no friendship or camaraderie, but rather, pure academic knowledge of the five people that was making things easier.


    "Who was the first person to use the First-graded weapon to slay a Dragon." Elana dictated the question and three voices responded,


    "Arthur L. Williams."


    Elana also had the same name in mind so she filled the blank.


    "Who was the person who- *cough*" Elana coughed, now realizing that her throat was dry because of continuous talking.


    "Here¡­" Since Sylvie was the closest, she instinctively extended the glass of water to Elana.


    The silver head looked at the Princess before she took the glass silently,


    Aries thought that they might have a staredown because of a glass of water, but thankfully, the Ice Lady was mature enough to forget about past grudges¡­if they had any.


    Once Elana''s throat was moist, she continued, "Okay, so, onto the thirty-third question¡­"


    --------**--------


    Adrian stretched his back a little. It has already been over two hours since they entered the room, and from his calculations, his students must have already crossed the minimum requirement by now.


    Suddenly, a familiar person, whom Adrian wasn''t expecting, approached him.


    "Sir Albec?" Adrian called out.


    The man raised his hand, and the two soldiers, who had been following him until now, walked away as commanded.


    Albec took a short breath, his gaze firm before he said, "What happened yesterday, I want to apologize for that."


    Adrian casually replied, "You have already apologized."


    Albec could sense that the previous politeness was no longer there in his voice. Adrian was hurt, and he had all the reasons, too.


    If someone had done something like that to him, Albec might have attacked Moret before the assailant.


    The very fact he stayed for his students, shows that he is a mature man and a very good teacher.


    And the Tower always respects such people.


    "I know there is no forgiveness for what has happened, but to show my sincerity, I want to give you something. Anything you have in mind, please feel free to ask me."


    Adrian''s brows slightly rose.


    Anything from the Tower, huh¡­


    Adrian knew that sooner or later, he would meet and get involved with the Tower again so maintaining the wariness was pointless.


    So, if he rejects the compensation right now, he will surely regret it later.


    After a brief pause, he asked, "The tool used for inscribing runes on the bridge and the other security tools in the Tower¡­it is the Heartstone, right?"


    Albec nodded, "Yes, it is the rare mineral found at the foot of only one mountain."


    A rare, living mineral capable of storing runes without requiring constant magical upkeep from the runesmith. Once inscribed, the Heartstone sustains the runes for anywhere between two and twenty days, depending on the quality of the stone and its age. Thanks to its exceptional durability and longevity, a Heartstone can be inscribed with new runes repeatedly over its lifetime, making it an invaluable material for long-term enchantments.


    Adrian hesitated for a bit, thinking whether he should ask for such a priceless thing that could only be brought or excavated with the permission of the Towers.


    However, before he could have even asked, Albec told him, "Four kilograms of stone would be sent to your workshop before you return."


    Adrian''s eyes widened, ''F-Four kilograms¡­that''s a lot!''


    He was actually thinking of asking for a few grams¡­but this was too much.


    "In addition, I would add one decaton of mithril to the list and a few Tower executive weapon materials. Will that be okay?"


    "Yes, it''s more than enough." Adrian was thankful. Just thinking about how many weapons he could make with so many materials, was keeping his mind abuzz.


    He just wanted to enter his workshop and start working!


    Albec again lowered his head slightly and said, "I wish we maintain a good relationship ahead, Sir Adrian."


    Adrian hummed, this time sounding better than before, "We surely will."


    ¡­ Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not so long after, Albec was returning to his office when suddenly someone approached him from behind, "Quite generous you were there." It was a black-haired woman.


    On her chest was a similar silver star as Albec''s


    She is the third master of the Tower¡ªTia.


    She is four years older than Albec, but her behavior and small stature make her appear like his younger sister.


    "You were listening?" Albec asked, not anxious that she overheard their conversation.


    "Well, I just happened to be passing by. But do tell me, my junior, what made you invest in him so lavishly?" She was really curious. Given Albec''s personality, even after what happened last night, a formal apology would be the only thing a person would have gotten.


    Albec softly smiled at that question, "There is something about him¡­that tells me he would become one of the most significant pillars for humanity." With his gaze drifting to something afar, he added, "He hasn''t even reached ten percent of his potential. That''s why, what you call investment, in my eyes, is a stepping stone for Sir Adrian, which would lead him to his true potential."


    The lady smirked, "You seem quite confident in that man."


    Albec halted in his path and with a knowing smile, he said, "You will stay until the third day, right? You will know what makes Adrian so special."


    ---------**---------


    After a long three hours, the doors of the meeting rooms finally parted, revealing the students from different academies.


    Adrian, naturally, ignored all of them and continued to glare at the door from where his students would be coming.


    Ariana heaved a sigh, completely relaxed about the results since she knew already that her students would pass this round.


    After a few seconds, the door finally parted and revealed the faces of his students.


    They silently walked out in an orderly fashion before they approached Adrian.


    Elana had a bright expression on her face, but Adrian''s eyes were clouded by anxiety to notice that smile.


    Once they approached, Adrian calmly(barely) asked, "So¡­how did it go?"


    "Disaster. We ended up fighting and the answer sheet was torn. Sorry, Professor." Aries bowed her head in apology.


    Adrian''s face paled upon hearing that.


    Elana stomped the girl''s foot, making her eyes go wide, and she nearly shouted¡ªonly for the student beside her to cover her mouth just in time.


    Elana didn''t care about the fact that she nearly fractured that toe and told her Professor, "We answered seventy questions with majority votes. Don''t worry Professor."


    A smile bloomed on his face as he asked, "Really?"


    "Yes, Profess-."


    Maybe it was the excitement of hearing the results, he ended up hugging the girl before him.


    Elana turned stiff, her arms and legs turning frozen as she felt the warmth of her beloved surrounding her.


    It was as if she was being cuddled¡­his smell¡­his cologne¡­everything etched in the deepest part of her mind even though she was shocked beyond belief outwardly.


    Adrian soon realized that he might have gone a little far, so he distanced himself from her and said, "Well done, Elana."


    Despite the pain, Aries suddenly spread her arms weakly and said, "I also did a good job, Professor."


    Guess, who got her other foot stomped?


    -------**-------


    A/N:- Imagine what Elana would do tonight~

 Chapter 50 49- Suspicion

    *Crack*


    The stone pillar cracked as Munrow slammed his fist into it, sheer aggression filled his eyes and his demeanor warned the people around him to stay away from the man.


    Although they succeeded in framing Adrian and Moret played his role well in making everyone believe that Adrian was the culprit, they ultimately failed. All because of a woman


    "That damn nasty b*tch....why did she appear here?!" Munrow growled, his knuckles bleeding, but the anger overwhelmed the pain.


    There was no one who could have expected to see the Warden named Vermillion to appear there. Ruby had nothing to do with the Tower situated in a different nation. She has always been busy with her research and mostly remains cooped up in her rabbit hole.


    Then why ...why did she appear in the Tower and save Adrian?


    "Past connection? They both are Runesmiths, after all." One of the cultists suggested a possible reason.


    Munrow frowned....can there really be a connection?


    But Adrian has a not-so-unique past with no foreign relations...


    "If there is a connection between the two, then it becomes more important to capture Adrian." Another cultist added.


    That''s right, Adrian was now his ambition. He has to bring that man to his side and utilize his talent and connections for his benefit.


    "We are going to bring him here."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The students were gathered in the meeting room after dinner.


    They would be told the result in a few minutes, and based on that, it would be decided if they would stay here as participants or losers.


    Although Elana knew that all the answers they had filled were answered through the majority. But still, there was stress that they could be wrong about a few answers despite having the agreement. It could be a coincidence or just their bad luck that they all ended up giving the wrong but same answer.


    The source of apprehension doesn''t come from her personal achievement or school reputation. She just wants to win this for Adrian. He has put a lot of effort into this and she has seen his dedication.


    She wants to win this contest for him.


    To make him smile and pat her head.


    "Shouldn''t we prepare a little for the next round? It would be quite difficult." Aeris suggested as she softly massaged her swollen toe with a pain-relieving gel.


    The next round was a quiz where students had to be quick with their answers.


    The one who answers first will get points. And if you are wrong then be prepared for negative scoring.


    Since there is a chance that all the other three schools would also qualify for the second round, the competition would be tough.


    "First, let the results come." Allen voiced, as he casually leaned back in his seat.


    "Do you mean to say, that we might fail?" The green-haired girl, Thalia asked with a frown.


    "You helped the least so shouldn''t you be more scared?" Hayden, the chubby guy sitting beside Thalia asked.


    He was evidently quite nervous about the results that''s why he was blurring whatever was coming to his mind.


    "Hmph, I just didn''t want to put pressure on my head when you all were working hard already."


    "Just accept that you didn''t know much. You are just chosen because of your Runesmithing skills."


    "The same goes for you, fatso!"


    "Weed-head..."


    Allen chuckled at their bickering before his eyes drifted towards Sylvie.


    Leaning closer to her, he asked, "What do you think? Will you pass?"


    "We already have. We just need confirmation." She flipped the page of the book nonchalantly, as she spoke those words with utter confidence.


    Allen was taken aback, "Quite trust you have in yourself."


    Sylvie didn''t respond this time and continued to read the book.


    Suddenly, Allen felt a piercing gaze boring down on him. The feeling of dread was so profound that he couldn''t stop himself from turning his head.


    "Huh?" However, the moment he looked across from him, the person was looking down at his notes.


    Allen couldn''t stop himself from asking, "Michael, are you okay?" Allen couldn''t be mistaken here. Michael was indeed glaring at him a moment ago...but why?


    "Yes? I am fine, Allen." As usual, he was smiling as if nothing happened.


    Allen frowned...what''s with him?


    Breaking his line of thoughts, the doors of the meeting room were parted and a familiar person walked inside, his steps slightly hurried.


    Everyone closed their books and stopped chatting at once.


    Elana clasped her hand under the desk and patiently waited to hear the news.


    Sylvie was confident that''s why she didn''t show nervousness. But yes, she was excited about the results.


    Just as Adrian turned to look at them, Elana gasped and Aries asked hurriedly, "What happened to your face, sir?" There was a faint bruising on his cheek.


    Adrian dryly laughed, "I tripped while on my way..."


    "That''s a lie." Allen voiced what he believed.


    "Yes, that''s right. Please tell us what happened, Professor." Elana insisted, concern and slight agitation building in her eyes.


    "Your Professor is a little too protective toward you all." Another person entered the room.


    "Headmistress...."


    Ariana casually strode toward Adrian as she said, "An official had some doubts about whether you all cheated since Runebound Academy has never performed this well before. That''s why, he wanted to question you all privately."


    Adrian grumbled ..why did she have to reveal it to them?


    Ariana ignored that look and continued, "Adrian got furious because he was suspecting his precious student. They argued for a while before Adrian ended up throwing a punch."


    "Damn! For real?" Aries was excited as she nearly jumped from her seat.


    "Is that true, Headmistress?" Allen couldn''t believe his ears. Is Allen punching someone, and a Tower member, no less?


    This time, Adrian spoke up, "They question me, I don''t mind...but when it comes to my students, I can''t tolerate hearing them badmouth you all."


    "...!"


    A wave of warmth swept across the room.


    Aeris'' excitement dimmed as she stared at Adrian with her eyes slightly widened.


    Elana also had a similar reaction, but rather than shock, she looked at her Professor with a loving expression. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvie was quite shocked too...as she stared at Adrian with complicated emotions in her eyes.


    Soon, Adrian revealed, "Regardless of their suspicion, the Tower has granted us the permission to proceed to the second round. And not only that, you all have aced the first round by leaving the other academies far behind."


    "Congratulations, students."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I have uploaded character images on discord.

 Chapter 51 50- Pain

    ''Mm...'' Eve woke up from her slumber...or more like, she fainted if she remembers right.


    She was still pinned to the wall, her ankles and wrists had lost their sensations, and her limbs were no longer moving as much as she tried.


    Using her armament was out of the question and her body was too tired for her to try anything in an attempt to escape.


    Two days ago, she was going to report to the adventurer''s guild and collect her reward for hunting several high-ranking monsters using the armament Adrian made for her.


    But then, a man appeared before her asking where she got the armament from and who made it.


    Naturally, she didn''t tell him not only because Adrian had forbidden her but also because she found the man suspicious.


    However, later, he revealed that he already knew who inscribed those runes since the Acolyte she killed in the forest when she was escorting Adrian used to work under the man.


    After that, everything happened in a blur.


    She was surrounded by Acolytes, and they were all trained mages who easily trapped her in a spell that was practically impossible to break.


    She was brought here after that and nailed to the wall.


    She wasn''t dying because the mage healed her regularly...but that wasn''t lessening the pain. It only refreshes it.


    Because of the loss of blood, she regularly lost consciousness, and the lack of energy was making her feel her senses were going numb.


    She was breaking down slowly. She doesn''t have anyone waiting for her back home or anyone in her life who would get worried about her absence.


    Even if she died today, she doesn''t think anyone would cry except for the church people. She usually visits that place on her free days


    ....but well, there are several other donors as well, so they would not miss her presence much.


    ''But why are they keeping me alive ..'' She has already guessed that the gang leader had something to do with Adrian. She has heard his name from him several times, and it seems he even sent people to create trouble for the Runesmith.


    However, why was she kept alive until now...Adrian won''t come here for her. They barely know each other, so surely she couldn''t be used as a hostage...unless Adrian has a sense of heroism.


    ''Will I appear like a loser if I cry now ...or is it already too late....'' The pain was unbearable...she really wanted to return to her usual life.


    But she couldn''t...she was too powerless.


    ''Pa...'' At times of pain and helplessness, just like everyone, she also thought of that person who used to provide her with warmth and protection.


    She...just wanted this pain to disappear.


    She can''t bear it anymore...


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Professor Adrian, how many points do we get if we answer second?" Inside the meeting room, the students gathered after dinner.


    They all were present here except for Michael. Well, his absence was acceptable since he was not going to participate in the second round. Michael and Allen would be useful in the third round as test subjects.


    Hearing the question, Adrian started writing on the whiteboard, "If you answer the question correctly in the first attempt, you get five points. If you press the button second and the first one fails to answer, then you get four points. The same goes for the third and fourth; they get four points if the people above them fail to answer correctly."


    It was apparent that the one who would press the buzzer first would benefit the most.


    However, "Remember, if you press the buzzer first and fail to answer correctly, two marks will be deducted. But in comparison to that, the second, third, and fourth would only get one mark deducted."


    ....now, their views changed a bit.


    While pressing the buzzer first surely has a glaring benefit, upon failing to answer correctly, they would have to pay double the price, too.


    "Be sensible in your approach. Remember, only answer when you are a hundred percent sure." Saying so, he took another sip of his black coffee. It was strong and aromatic. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had finally broken the curse of the first round, and seeing how sensible and smart the students were, Adrian believed they would pass the next round, too.


    Out of twenty questions, which carry a hundred points, they only have to secure twenty, and they would proceed to the next round. And considering how well they have performed in the first round, Adrian believed they surely will get twenty points.


    "Professor..." Very hesitantly, Sylvie raised her hand.


    After ''that'' day, this was the first time she talked to him directly, which explains why she was so awkward.


    Everyone turned extremely silent while Elana''s eyes narrowed warily. If the girl says something unnecessary here...


    However, Sylvie had a very strong reason to call him out.


    "Yes, Sylvie?" Adrian replied in his natural voice and waited for her to ask.


    After a momentary pause, she finally asked, "Will securing more than necessary points give us any further benefits in the third round?"


    That was quite an important question. If they don''t get any benefit, then risking to gain more points than what is necessary to qualify would be foolish.


    Once they answered four questions, they would just remain silent for the rest of the second round.


    Every eye was now on Adrian as they also got curious.


    "Hmm, good question. I actually asked Master Albec about it yesterday."


    Elana inwardly grumbled ..why couldn''t she think of that question...


    Ignorant about his student''s disappointment, he answered, "Yes, you will get an advantage in the third round. Extra points would add time in the third round. To be precise, ten extra points means ten extra minutes. So yes, if you believe you know answers even after you have reached the minimum mark, don''t think much and answer it."


    Adrian didn''t tell them about it until now, intentionally. He didn''t want them to take unnecessary risks in the greed of extra benefit. But since Sylvie asked about it...he was left with no other option.


    Sylvie nodded, now satisfied.


    After she heard the answer and the rankings of the other school, she believed that there was a higher chance for the Runebound Academy to outsmart others.


    *Ding* *Dong*


    Hearing the bell, Adrian got up from his seat and said, "Okay, kids, it''s already ten. Return to your room and rest. The test will start in the evening tomorrow, so don''t overwork yourself."


    Leaving those words behind, Adrian walked out of the room.


    He needs to get some training done!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.


    I have already decided to make guns his main armament.

 Chapter 52 51- Strongest

    Ruby, unfortunately, had to return home.


    She really wanted to stay at the Tower and witness what kind of masterpiece Adrian built in the assessment round.


    She has seen the armament he built for that redhead teacher in the academy. She was roaming around that area, that day and accidentally witnessed the woman creating a huge whirlpool.


    She further investigated the matter and found that the woman, Norma was actually a failed Warden. Her element was too weak for her to continue as a hunter. As such she retired early.


    Then what about that attack? That spell definitely didn''t belong to a failed Warden.


    Later, upon meeting Norma, and manipulating her a little, she exposed the truth.


    It was the runes that gave her the wings to explore her full potential.


    She mentioned something about having ''hybrid-affinity'' which the Runesmith mentioned.


    Ruby had never heard of that term before, that''s why she got intrigued. And that spell performance, followed by the exaggerated reaction of the Headmistress, pushed Vermillion to take a step towards the Runesmith.


    Since that day, Ruby has been stalking Adrian.


    His routine was...normal, to say the least. Train, teach, eat, and repeat. He barely gives any time to Runesmithing yet he has such a great talent in it.


    Just the very thought of being involved with him in a heated debate of runes makes her shiver.


    She loves runes and the power they provide to someone.


    And considering Adrian''s knowledge in the field, she knew she had found a worthy companion. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, sadly, she couldn''t be with him longer. She had to return urgently since Ruby received a letter from her house mentioning:


    [Your friend is here.]


    Now, there is only one person in the world whom Ruby considers as a friend. So there was no doubt who was waiting, as such, she used the teleportation portal to return to her nation and was headed towards her house.


    Ruby was a resident of the nation named Grimvale.


    Her house holds the position equivalent to a Duke, but since they never were fond of being tied to the government, House Vermillion remained an independent powerhouse


    Yes, they were loyal to their nation, but the King couldn''t directly order them around unless there was an emergency


    They are in the far south of Velmora¡ªthe kingdom where the Third Tower is situated. That''s why Vermillion has to use teleportation to reach here on time.


    "Welcome back, Lady." The maid greeted her with a short bow.


    Ruby smilingly asked, "Where is she?" Her feet never stopped as she rushed inside the mansion.


    The house was huge, to say the least. High ceilings, beautiful chandeliers, excellent, invaluable antiques, and paintings with worth that could feed a family for years were hung on the wall.


    The house Vermillion deals in several fields, including trading. Many of those who graduated from House Vermillion are now actively working as Wardens. It explains, why this single family holds an influence equivalent to a King.


    "She is in your room. She arrived last night, had breakfast in the morning, and had been sleeping ever since."


    Ruby scoffed, "Is that bear planning to hibernate in my room?"


    The maid offered a smile but didn''t speak anything further.


    Ruby climbed the stairs and headed towards her room.


    Without knocking, she burst through the door and looked at the person silently slurping on the noodles while covering herself with a blanket.


    "Really, Bella?" Approaching the bed, she asked, "You came here just to eat Aunt Sia''s food?"


    The person whom she casually called by name and the only person Ruby calls her friend was none other than the top-ranked Warden who decimated hundreds of Acolytes all alone a few days ago.


    The War-goddess who hates to wield any armor.


    The undefeated Warden, who has climbed the ranks at the young age of twenty-two.


    The first-ranked warrior, Bella Amberclad.


    "I did what you asked. I am taking my payment here." Bella responded nonchalantly before slurping on the rest of the noodles.


    Ruby sighed and took a towel before sitting before her friend.


    Bella was about to lie back down when her shoulder was held and Ruby wiped the remnant of soup on her chin.


    Once done, she allowed the bear to lie down.


    Looking at her flat belly, Ruby asked, "How do you not get fat? I gain pounds just by existing..."


    Bella snickered, "Get your ass to the battlefield sometime. Always cooped up in that rabbit hole."


    Ruby rolled her eyes, "I am a Runesmith before a warrior. I love my research."


    Suddenly, her eyes sparkled as the redhead added, "Talking about Runesmith, I met a very peculiar one. Remember you told me about your imaginary darling who didn''t require any tool to inscribe runes on a weapon. He is the same as him."


    Bella narrowed her eyes but remained silent.


    Ruby added, "He has such a strong grasp of runes that I couldn''t compare my babies with his." Ruby wasn''t exaggerating. She only praises someone when she is truly inspired and impressed by them. And until now, only two people had taken her by surprise with their talent; one of the two was currently lying down on her bed.


    "Hey, I was thinking...you said he would appear before you soon...maybe, the Runesmith I met is actually your Dar-"


    "Ruby," Bella called out, her voice serious.


    Ruby was frozen at the replacement; a chill ran down her spine.


    She knew Bella wasn''t threatening her, but the accidental slip of her aura made Ruby realize that she was dealing with the strongest.


    Exhaling a weary sigh, she said, "Okay, I won''t joke around anymore. But tell me something...have you found any clue about your beloved?"


    The black-haired woman shook her head, "I know nothing about his whereabouts as of now...however, I have a feeling that he will reach out to me soon."


    Ruby''s left brow rose, as she asked, "And what will you do once you find him?"


    Her lips slightly curved, and her demeanor shifted immediately at the idea.


    Turning to her left, she hugged the pillow tightly in her arms and, suffocating it between her thighs, she said, "I will lock him up with me and never let go. He can only belong to me."


    "...." Now, Ruby doesn''t want Adrian to be that man. This girl might flip the world upside down to be with him.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 53 52- Necessity

    Third Thread.


    The first step to connect with a person''s subconscious is the third thread.


    To build the runes of the third thread, the Runesmith must evaluate which emotion affects a person''s mana the most.


    Anger, sorrow, greed, pain, excitement. These are the five major emotions that usually affect a person''s mana circulation.


    Anger and Excitement are the two emotions that affect most people and force their bodies to push beyond their limits.


    Now, the question was, how to discern which emotion works for different people?


    Usually, they are told to think of any memory that makes them angry or gives them a reason to feel the emotion. Sometimes, it''s easy if the person is experienced, so they tell it by themselves and prove it through the usual means.


    However, the method is written in the book...


    "Are you serious?" Adrian''s lips were parted as he read the procedure twice and thrice but the meaning remained the same.


    The third thread doesn''t require one to pry inside a person''s head...and that usually should be the case...but,


    "I need to enter a person''s head and draw out those memories which could trigger their emotions...are you f*king serious?"


    What can be wrong with entering a person''s head? Everything!


    Once you are inside one''s head you can ruin them internally. You can mess up with their head, manipulate their memories, erase them, and add things that don''t belong there.


    A slight disturbance around the Runesmith and the slight fluctuation of mana would cause immense pain to the subject. Sometimes it can even lead to a mental shutdown, or to be precise, death.


    As such, playing with one''s mind means a Runesmith is playing with their life.


    [For the Fifth Thread the host would need to connect with the Dreamgate of a subject. So this would be the first step towards a greater achievement.]


    Dreamgate is the junction where the subconscious and conscious mind meet. It''s the most delicate part of an awakened. If it gets damaged, a person loses their ability to use magic.


    So...what the system is saying is right...but still,


    [There could be no better trigger than one''s memories. The best way to discern what affects a person is to let them experience their past.]


    The system was advising him, supporting what was written in the book.


    Logically, what the system was saying wasn''t wrong...but on the emotional level, it felt wrong.


    [Time left: 29d 11h 36m]


    Adrian was taken aback...the system threatening him now?


    Wow.


    [If you want to master the Third Thread you need to follow the procedure.]


    Adrian heaved an exasperated sigh, "Fine. Let''s do it your way."


    Adrian sat back down and started reading again.


    He will start to understand more about a person''s head and how to reach the part that they try to hide the most.


    Their memories.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Elana was walking in the gallery, revising the notes she brought along


    There were still a few hours left before the second round began.


    Although she was well prepared and ready to participate, she decided to settle down the excited butterflies in her stomach by reading something.


    There was no other pressure as great as disappointing the man she adores.


    Elana knew that he only saw her as his student, but Elana was in no rush to change his perception either. She would slowly let him know how much she cares about him and once she graduates, she wouldn''t hold back in her approach.


    "Hello. You are the captain of the Runebound team, right?" Someone approached from behind, an unfamiliar voice.


    Elana turned toward the guy. Someone of a similar age. Olive green hair combed toward the back of his head and piercing red eyes.


    She knows him. She hadn''t met him, but she heard from someone in her class about him.


    The Prince of Grimvale. The same country from where the fourth-ranked Warden comes from.


    However, Elana didn''t call him by his title.


    "And you are the captain of your team. The Aegis Academy." They were ranked first last year. And positioned the second in the first test this year.


    If there was someone they should be careful about then they were the Aegis.


    The guy, Carter Grimvale approached with steady and careful steps and stopped a few meters away from Elana.


    "I have heard about you, a lot."


    Elana''s brows rose...another one who surely would talk about her father. She was prepared to answer him the way she answers to every new person she meets. But then, he said something unexpected,


    "I saw you during the Champion''s Ascent. You took part in it and were the only student from your academy who reached the finals. I got disqualified in the quarter-finals, so I had the time to witness the grace you showcased in your battle."


    Elana was slightly surprised. She didn''t remember if this prince was participating. Well, she generally doesn''t pay attention to people around her much.


    "Thank you for the compliment." There was no point in antagonizing a person who was genuinely admiring her. But just that.


    Elana was still the same. Someone who doesn''t like to converse much unless it''s necessary or the person in front is Adrian.


    Carter offered a smile as he saw the girl turning around and walking away.


    Just as she took a few steps, he spoke in a soft but audible tone, "After this contest, we will meet soon, Elana. I hope we can have a longer conversation then."


    Elana didn''t pause in her tracks...but inwardly, she felt that those words held some meaning. He couldn''t be talking about the casual meetings since they live in different countries...


    Then what was he talking about?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Nearly at four on the clock, the twenty students coming from four different academies gathered in the examination hall, which was on the second floor.


    The four teachers were standing behind their respective groups and all the Headmasters/headmistress were gathered on the side to witness the round.


    There were three judges and one announcer who would ask the questions.


    Standing on the stage the announcer began, "Don''t interrupt me when I ask the question. Only press the buzzer once I finish. After pressing the buzzer you will have five seconds before you need to start answering. You will have two minutes to answer a question but you can''t pause to ask anyone in between. If you pause or fail to answer correctly the chance would be passed to the one who pressed the buzzer second."


    "Any doubt?" He spoke all that nearly in one breath. His facial emotions didn''t change as he stoically ran his eyes to all the groups.


    No one raised their hands so the announcer nodded, "Okay then, let''s start with the first question...."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Stress incoming...


    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 54 53- Final question

    Count Lockwood has been suffering from a rare disease that is caused by exposure to Lavaborne, a kind of moth-like creature that releases a scent that can be fatal for many.


    Although he survived, he had been suffering from the illness for the past several months.


    His skin has turned red because of inflammation, and his body barely works. He could barely eat anything and needed support to do the basics of things.


    During his tough times, the ones who stood beside him were his wife and a few servants. While it was the duty of the servants to help him, Melissa wasn''t bound to do those trivial things for him.


    From feeding him food to helping him bathe, she has done it all without a complaint for the past ten months.


    Although the Count was sick, he realized who stood beside him all this time.


    And thanks to her care along with the medic''s support, Count Adam Lockwood could finally move around and talk, albeit not regularly.


    Sitting with his back against the bed frame, he looked at his wife who was peeling an apple for him.


    Looking at her calm expression and how she fondly fed him, his heart was filled with warmth.


    "I must''ve saved....countless lives in a past life... to be blessed with a wife like you."


    Melissa momentarily became stunned.


    This...might be the first time she heard him calling her, his wife. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes turned round, the usual frost Countess Melissa wears around her like a cloak could not be found.


    She....was shocked beyond belief.


    Adam held her hand, her cold skin provided him with some relief as he said, "I got married to you...just out of concern for Adrian. I never thought I would be able to move on from my past ...never believed I would ever be able to love someone again."


    With a gentle smile, he added, "But now I realize how wrong I was."


    Moisture started accumulating in Melissa''s eyes upon hearing those words


    For so many years ...she has dreamt of this. She just wanted to receive even a fragment of his affection. She didn''t want him to look at her and steal his gaze just because Melissa reminded him of his ex-wife.


    How many days has she spent in loneliness...just with the hope that one day...something might change?


    And finally, her dedication was answered. Her love was reciprocated.


    Drawing closer she leaned her face on his chest and hugged him.


    Adam wrapped his arm around her frail and trembling back, feeling the pain she must have gone through.


    The lady who has been administrating the County with a strong front and rational measures has completely faded, and a lonely woman has taken her place.


    Adam softly ran his hand on her back and soothingly whispered, "You have suffered a lot...I should''ve been with you."


    Melissa sniffed, not trying to hide her tears and pain in front of the only man to whom she could show all of her emotions.


    They might not have had a good bond before because of Adam''s undying love for his ex-wife, but Melissa hoped that things would change from here...she hoped to finally make a place in his heart.


    After Adam calmed his wife, he asked, "Where are Ryan and Averis?"


    With her eyes still closed, Melissa responded, "Ryan is at the training ground, and Avy has gone out shopping."


    Adam hummed. His elder son is training hard these days since he will be enrolling in the academy next year. And his youngest child was living her life as usual.


    After a brief pause, a smile adorned Adam''s lips when he said, "Can you send a letter to Adrian and tell him to meet me? It has been like ages since I have seen him."


    Melissa momentarily flinched...Adrian....


    She hasn''t told him about the contract they made.


    She has yet to reveal the fact that his eldest son has left the family, letting go of the title of Lockwood.


    Melissa knew if she told him now, then this initiative her husband had taken to fill the gap between them...he would back off again and the gap might become bigger.


    Even if she says that Adrian willingly left the family, he would receive a severe shock.


    "Melissa?" Upon not getting any answer, Adam grew anxious and called her out.


    The blue-haired lady hummed instantly, "I will ask him to return. Don''t worry."


    She still has no clue how...but she has to bring him back. Even if it''s just for once.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Nineteen questions later:-


    The Aegis Academy: 40 pts


    The Runebound Academy: 40 pts


    Etherveil Enclave: 8 pts


    Blackthorn Institute: 4 pts


    The Aegis and Runebound were dominating the quiz not only because they had academic monsters in their groups but also because they never made a mistake after pressing the buzzer.


    Eitherveil has failed once, and Blackthorn took advantage of it. However, considering there were only five points left, the last two did not have the motivation to continue.


    They require twenty marks to qualify, and it wasn''t the first time that only two schools survived until the third round. There has been an occurrence when only one school qualifies, but it''s rare.


    Elana had a frown of displeasure on her head. They were five points short. She wanted to be at the top of the leaderboard. The Professor might not say anything even if they rank second but she wants to be the best.


    ...there was a hope that she might get another hug....so she must try her best!


    "Okay then, the last question:" The announcer looked at the four groups, everyone held their breaths and amidst the pin-drop silence, he announced something unexpected,


    "This question holds twenty points, but upon answering wrong, five points would be deducted." A few students gasped and a few rejoiced. Those two at the bottom had nothing to lose but everything to gain.


    The announcer added, "Since this a special question, not only the students, but the Professors can participate too."


    That took the whole conference room by surprise


    This has not happened in the past, and even if it had, the reaction of the people clearly told that they hadn''t heard about it before.


    "Professor...." Aries lifted the buzzer she was holding and handed it to Adrian, who was still in a daze.


    Adrian couldn''t remember if something like this happened in the canon...or more like, this round was completely skipped.


    Regardless, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    ''Let''s see what kind of questions would even test the knowledge of the teachers...''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 55 54- The right answer

    When the announcer said that this question could be answered even by the teachers, Adrian knew that the question wouldn''t come from any book; otherwise, there would be more than one answer.


    And just as he thought,


    "The legendary runesmith..."


    Every Professor, excluding Adrian, took a deep breath and prepared themselves.


    For them, the legendary runesmith who forged the Sword of Infinity was like a God. He might not have given birth to runes, but he surely was an ideal of all the runesmiths around the world.


    The announcer continued, "....the anvil he used to forge and tune the Infinity Sword...what was the material used to build that anvil?"


    *BZZZZZ* X3


    The buzzer was pressed simultaneously by the three professors except for Adrian.


    *Bzzzz*


    Adrian also pressed it...he didn''t know why.


    There was no information given about it in any book that''s why no student knew about it.


    However, they looked up to their Professors and expected them to answer it.


    The students of Aegis Academy had faint smiles on their faces as they sat upright. Their teacher had pressed the buzzer first. And they trusted their teacher enough to know that they would end up in the first position with sixty points.


    The man who pressed the buzzer was a tall guy with a broad shoulder. A white mustache complimented his white hair and a pair of round glasses made him appear like a scholar.


    Standing with his back straight, he began, "The Infinity Sword was built by using a dying star''s energy. So the anvil on which the runes were engraved must be special too." With a thin smile, he added, "In my knowledge, it was built by the obsidian rock with dragon scales as outer cover to provide protection against the heat of the star and a stable base for Sir Avirin."


    Avirin was the name of the Legendary Runesmith who became the hope for humanity by forging the sword that pierced through the Darkness.


    Another Professor clicked his tongue, urging the announcer to ask, "I supposed you had the same answer, Professor Dextor?"


    The grey-haired man, who was also the professor of Blackthorn, nodded instantly, "Yes! I just needed to add that he used the runic pencil made of silver, which is a great tool for Runesmith." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The white-haired man who answered previously, smirked, "The question was not about the pencil, Sir Dextor."


    Dextor shrugged, "There was no problem sharing my knowledge with people."


    The students of Blackthorn clenched their fists and showed excited expressions. They might get some points here!


    However, both academies'' hopes shattered instantly when the announcer relayed, "The answer is wrong."


    "Huh?"


    "Whaa..." The two of them were not the only ones who were startled.


    The third teacher, the students, and the Headmasters too were quite perplexed. The answer was wrong? But it sounded most suitable.


    However, since there was no written record of the anvil or the tools Avirin used to forge the greatest weapon of all time, they couldn''t prove that their answers were right.


    The announcer didn''t wait to respond to their shock and turned towards the third one, "Sir Shin?"


    The man with pale blue hair was flustered...his answer was also around that, but now that answer was called wrong...he had to give another answer.


    After thinking for a bit, he said, "Maybe Mithril?" He asked, rather than answering. His students looked disappointed already. Why would the legendary use Mithril to build his anvil on which he built the strongest sword?


    That''s plain stupid.


    Mithril is the tool for commoners. Those who can''t afford silver. Naturally, the legendary runesmith wouldn''t resort to such a simple material.


    And as they thought, "That answer is wrong. Eitherveil is down to three points." Shin''s shoulders slumped...he shouldn''t have pressed the buzzer at all.


    The Headmasters of the three academies were all disappointed seeing their employees failing miserably and damaging the reputations of their academies.


    "Seriously, they should have remained silent if they didn''t know."


    "Well, can''t be helped. If it''s about the legendary runesmith, every Runesmith believes they know everything."


    The last headmaster turned towards Adrian before saying, "Miss Ariana, your professor is rather quiet."


    Ariana shrugged, "If he had pressed the buzzer then I am sure he must have some idea."


    The other two professors shared a look and silently snickered at the woman.


    Something that is not known by three experienced Professors...will be answered by an amateur who barely got into the world of scholars?


    The announcer turned towards Adrian before asking, "Professor Adrian?"


    Adrian looked kind of lost since way earlier.


    When he pressed the buzzer he didn''t know the answer.


    However, when he started to think about it...tried to rummage through his head and find the answer...an image came to his mind.


    A very clear image of runes engraved on a shining blade appeared before his vision.


    Adrian was still present in the conference hall but his mind had drifted away as he started to speak,


    "It was no anvil..." His voice was low, as if he was talking to himself but he was audible to others as well.


    After a brief pause, he added, "It...was a log. A tree log on which the runes were engraved. The Runesmith didn''t want to ruin his favorite anvil and the sword was too hot so to do his job without ruining his anvil, he used a lo-"


    "What a load of crap-"


    "Professor Dextor." The announcer glared at the man, his demeanor clearly indicating to not disturb Adrian.


    The Professor took a strong gulp and shut his mouth.


    The announcer turned back to Adrian and heard him adding, "...and he didn''t use any runic pencil to draw the runes. He used his cigar."


    "...." The whole room fell under heavy silence.


    Not only was the answer bizarre, but also unsettling. If what he said was true, then wasn''t the Sword of Infinity built nonchalantly?


    Many in the hall believed that the answer was wrong and Adrian was just spouting nonsense


    However, there were three women¡ªAriana, Elana...and Sylvie, who believed in his answer.


    And their belief wasn''t unwarranted.


    The announcer, for the first time, showed a smile and said, "Twenty points to Runebound Academy. Congratulations, you have scored the highest points."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N: I guess they didn''t read the title of the story.

 Chapter 56 55- Dont push your luck

    "Did you share the knowledge with him, Sir Albec?" Inside the meeting room, only the officials of the Tower were gathered.


    One of them asked Albec with his brows raised, curiosity written over his face.


    Others also believed that Albec must have told Adrian about the anvil of Sir Avirin; otherwise, the knowledge of it is so scarcely distributed that it was highly unlikely for any Professor to be aware of it.


    Since Albec was not told what would be the final question, no one was blaming him, even if he had told Adrian about it.


    However, "I never shared any information." He calmly stated, making many of them surprised.


    "He knew it already?"


    "How can that be..."


    "Does he have any scripture or unregistered notes?"


    "That may explain why he has such a unique way of Runesmithing. He must have found a source to learn things which are not accessible to us."


    "So...should we ask him?"


    Albec sighed; why didn''t he not expect this?


    "Gentlemen, I suggest you refrain from questioning Sir Adrian at the moment. We have aggravated him plenty, and in order to maintain a good relationship with him, we need to learn where our boundaries lie."


    The other Tower officials glanced at each other, unsure of the decision.


    However, they didn''t have the power to go against a Tower Master, so they nodded in agreement.


    However, there was one person who still hasn''t lost yet, "I understand that you don''t want to ask him questions, but sir, considering his knowledge alone, don''t you think he is wasted at the Academy? Won''t he be more useful to us?"


    Albec hummed, "That''s true, Tristan, but as far as I know, Professor Adrian loves his job. So asking him to leave his passion to join us...I hardly believed he would agree to it."


    Seeing the reluctance to accept that in the eyes of others, Albec followed, "But I will ask him on the last day. Until then, please refrain from unnecessarily disturbing him."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Hmm..." Adrian was in his room, reading a book about the Third Thread. Surely, this book was not something the system provided. It was the generally found book in the library which he brought along from the academy.


    The Third Thread gives quite an overpowered ability to people. It allows the users spell up to tier four. If one has an element like flame or the two rare elements of Light or Darkness, then the Third Thread would be like a blessing of God to them.


    He tilted his head in confusion, reading the part of the emotional factor in the book. A portion of the pen rested between his lips as he frowned.


    ''If the right emotions are not inscribed on the weapon, the runes would be useless...but isn''t it wrong?'' Every single wrong rune affects the armament. If it''s not effective it shouldn''t exist.


    Although the Third Thread uselessly written in the armament might not directly affect the subject it surely would weigh down on the armament.


    So, the knowledge is not complete.


    *Knock*


    "Hmmm." He hummed without removing his eyes from the book. He was expecting Ariana at this hour. She must have something to discuss about tomorrow.


    However, when the door parted and the person stepped inside, Adrian was surprised, "Ah, Elana."


    He instantly pulled out the pen from his mouth to not look childish in front of his student and rested his book on the table.


    "Sorry to disturb you, sir, but I just couldn''t sleep right now and there wasn''t anyone to talk with."


    Adrian''s brows elevated, "You are sharing the room with Aries, right? She sure is a talkative girl though."


    Elana barely held herself from rolling her eyes, "She is reading...uhm...some kind of novel, sir."


    "Hmm? Aries had such a hobby huh? Well, it''s better that way."


    Seeing him smile, Elana hurriedly added, "I-I also have a hobby of knitting."


    Adrian''s eyes turned crescent, "Very good, Elana."


    She smiled in response.


    A brief silence ensued before Adrian got up from the chair, and as he turned he found something moving from behind.


    "Hmm?" He looked at Elana and she looked back at him. Her hands were still on the lap...but he did see something moving.


    ''Must be the stress ...'' blaming his overenthusiastic self who stayed seven hours in the time chamber, he advanced towards the teapot and asked Elana,


    "You have done a good job in pushing our team through the two rounds. Is there anything you want from me? Any reward?"


    He used the artifact, made by using the Heartstone on which the runes of flame were inscribed, to heat the pot.


    He didn''t know what reaction Elana had to that suggestion...and it was better that he didn''t turn to look at the girl behind him.


    After a brief pause, Elana voiced, "Just...don''t stop teaching us, sir."


    Adrian''s brows elevated, "I was not planning on retiring so soon, but why did you suggest that?"


    Saying so, he carried the two cups of tea towards Elana and saw her eyes filled with concern, "Considering your talent, I wouldn''t be surprised if the Tower Masters offered you a place here. And you deserve it."


    Adrian was also expecting such an offer. But, "As I told you before, despite being a failure I came here only because I love to teach. And I won''t leave this job for anything."


    Elana''s face brightened. Her aquamarine eyes locked with his hazelnut ones.


    The duo shared a few more minutes, talking about the past and the upcoming exams.


    Although there were several months left, Elana seemed rather enthusiastic about the final exams.


    "You want to leave the academy that eagerly?"


    Elana grinned at that. She can''t tell him that her ambition was to become a teacher and return to him.


    "You can say my life goal holds great importance."


    Adrian''s smile faltered at that.


    Elana....as far as he remembers, gets engaged right after graduating. She doesn''t have any ambition in the canon and allows everything to happen naturally as if she doesn''t care.


    On her wedding day, Allen goes to save her along with Sylvie and Olivia. They make her realize that her life hasn''t ended because a certain man abandoned her.


    ....then, if Adrian hasn''t left, it means Elana would choose a different path in this life?


    "I should get going Professor. It''s getting late." Hearing the warning bell, Elana got up. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian nodded as he suggested, "Let me escort you to your room."


    "No, it''s fine, sir. You need some rest too." She gave a polite bow and stepped out of the room.


    Adrian heaved a sigh and decided to lay down on the bed and fall asleep while reading.


    However, when he picked up the book...he realized that there was something missing.


    ''The pen....''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 57 56- Disappeared

    [Next day]


    They were in the meeting room. This time, the pressure was not on all five members but only two.


    Before this contest began, the Headmistress brought this strategy to include three class toppers in the group rather than including only runesmiths.


    Her focus was to remove the stain from Runebound''s name of being the first-round failure. They have always gotten eliminated in the first round for the past three years, that''s why this change was introduced. And until now, it has worked as she predicted.


    They are now in the third round¡ªcompeting against the Aegis Academy to gain the title of the winner.


    The two runesmiths Adrian selected from the academy were Thalia and Hayden.


    They are exceptionally good for those who still were in their teenage. Adrian has personally checked their skills before bringing them here and he could tell that a bright future awaits the two.


    However, the fact is, in this round along with quality, the quantity would matter too. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One would be provided with several weapons and the subject would be different too.


    They can use the Magic Crystal, naturally, however, when it comes to quantity, the Runebound has two people participating while their opponent team has five members. It sure sounds like a losing battle.


    "What will we do, sir?" Allen asked. Although he was told that he would be a subject during the third round, he didn''t know what role he would play afterward. Or was he just a subject?


    "You and Michael would be two subjects among many. Once the time is up, two students from both groups would show the use of the armament built for them, and based on the quality of the armaments, the Runesmiths would be scored."


    Aries scoffed, "Couldn''t they have done it by themselves? Why bother inviting two extra students?"


    Adrian wryly smiled, not intending to answer that. But his intentions of hiding the truth were shattered as a familiar person stepped inside the room.


    "Because they are scared," Every student got up from their seats upon seeing the silver-haired woman who casually walked towards the front side.


    Ariana gestured for them to sit down and stood behind Adrian, her arms over the chair backrest, as she added,


    "Once in the past, when the Tower members used to test the armaments by themselves, a member was met by an accident. A student, maybe by mistake or intentionally, wrote the wrong rune on a weapon. And when the Tower member used it, his hand was torn apart."


    Aries winced while Thalia showed contempt.


    How can a runesmith make such a blunder? It was definitely done intentionally.


    "Although the Tower member was healed, the incident left a deep trauma on them. As such, they no longer offer themselves as a test subject. They ask the students."


    "...that''s pretty lame..." Allen voiced in a low tone.


    Someone responsible for maintaining peace and balance in the world surely is quite the delicate buttercup type who cries upon receiving a hit.


    "That''s why if you had any argument or fight with Thalia and Hayden, I suggest you solve it now, Allen and Michael."


    Thalia glanced at the two guys...even if she had a grudge against them, she wouldn''t have risked her life as a runesmith to harm them.


    Hayden had similar thoughts, as he said, "We won''t let our personal feelings come in the way of our duty, headmistress."


    Ariana grinned, "Good boy,"


    Hayden blushed, glancing around as he sat back down nervously.


    Adrian relayed, "Hayden and Thalia, as I have told you before, for a runesmith, what matters the most is how good they tune a weapon. You don''t need to take the burden of how many weapons your opposing team has formed. If you can only tune a single weapon, I want perfection from the weapon. Do you understand?"


    A chill ran down everyone''s spine. This was not usual for Adrian to sound so serious.


    However, it explains why he seemed so motivated about it. The third round was focused on runesmithing. As someone who has selected Thalia and Hayden, Adrian hoped for the best results from them.


    The green-haired girl shared a glance with the boy beside her, before she assured their teacher, "We will not disappoint you, sir."


    ...


    Since there were only a few hours left before the third round began, Adrian left them alone so they could calm their nerves.


    As he stepped out of the room with his cousin by his side, Ariana asked, "Hey, did you come in contact with Eve after that day?"


    Hearing the familiar name, Adrian''s brows elevated, "Eve...that same Warden who escorted me to my hometown, right? No, I didn''t see her after that day."


    Ariana''s brows were tensed, her expression clearly indicating that there was something wrong so Adrian asked, "Did something happen?"


    "Ah, no...well, maybe. The association sent me a letter stating she hasn''t reported back for the past three days and hasn''t visited the adventure''s guild. They asked me if I had given her any task...but, I haven''t talked to Eve ever since."


    Eve was Ariana''s junior, someone who had learned a lot from the woman. That explains why, when Adrian needed a trustworthy person, Ariana didn''t think much before calling her.


    And now, she has disappeared from the face of the planet without a word.


    "Well, you have a more vast network than me, so surely you can find her." Adrian wanted to help her but he didn''t have the resources. And going out there to search for her sounded impractical.


    "Yeah, I have asked a few people. Well, you carry on. I will return to my room." Ariana turned around, and after giving a pat on his shoulder, she started walking back to her room.


    Seeing her in distress like it, Adrian felt bad. However, if only he had a way to find the whereabouts of the girl, he surely would have tried reaching out to her.


    ''Haah...there is still some time to nap...I should go and read some more about the Third Thread.''


    The competition would begin in the evening, and currently, it was still mid-noon.


    So, rather than wasting time, he decided to focus on how to play with one''s mind.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Is the story interesting? I don''t get many comments or reviews so I am unsure.

 Chapter 58 57- Another plan

    "Shouldn''t we get going?" Allen asked as he noticed Michael suddenly turning away from the testing hall.


    Michael gave a small smile. "I''ll join you in a minute. Need to make a quick trip to the washroom."


    Allen nodded. "Alright, see you there." With that, the black-haired teen walked off toward the test venue where the third round was about to begin.


    Michael, however, headed in the opposite direction¡ªtoward his room.


    The hallway was silent. Not a single student was in sight. Everyone, even the ones who weren''t participating, had already gathered in the resting hall.


    No teachers. No Headmasters.


    The place felt hollow like it was holding its breath.


    Michael hurried into his room and shut the door behind him.


    *Clack*


    He didn''t bother turning around. Didn''t even take a step toward the bathroom.


    Instead, he spoke in a low, cold voice, "I''m disappointed in you all."


    From behind, a man in a cloak replied, "The plan had to change. That bald idiot failed to bring Adrian to the spot we needed."


    Michael clenched his jaw. "You bet everything on him? That was your plan? Relying on someone that careless?"


    The cloaked man frowned. "Yelling won''t fix anything. And don''t act like you''re so important. You''re not exactly making a difference here."


    Michael''s fists trembled. His voice cracked with anger. "I told you everything about the schedule. I backed your whole operation. I even gave you classified info on the Warden. I''ve done more than enough¡ªand now you call me useless?"


    The man didn''t flinch. His tone stayed calm, detached. "A new plan''s already in place. We''ll begin soon."


    Michael folded his arms, trying to keep his emotions in check. "And what''s the new plan?"


    "You don''t need to know," the man said as he stood up from the bed. "Just do your part when the time comes. Don''t make a mess of it."


    He paused at the window, his voice turning cold. "If we screw this up, we''re all going down together. Don''t forget that." Leaving those words behind he turned into a shadow and escaped through the window.


    Michael didn''t respond. Just stared at the floor.


    In his mind, though, he scoffed.


    Like hell I''ll fall with you all¡­


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In the same hall where the second round was conducted the students from Aegis and Runebound Academy were gathered.


    The seven students were standing on the stage, while the others were seated before them, waiting for the round to begin.


    "You actually brought only two Runesmiths by prioritizing the first two rounds, huh?" The headmaster of Aegis asked in a hushed voice.


    "Well, it worked." Ariana casually responded.


    The man inwardly sighed. In desperation to gain some recognition, she has taken a foolish step.


    "Are you still trying to prove to people that you are suited for this job?" He asked.


    Ariana''s gaze turned cold but she didn''t turn to look at him as she responded, "I am trying to prove nothing. It was a tactical decision taken based on the necessity." Glancing at him, she added, "I have long lost interest in proving myself. Now, I just simply don''t give a f*ck what others say."


    The man sighed...well, that tongue of hers still belonged to a Warden. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the stage, the announcer, a different one this time, stated the rules,


    "All the weapons required are stored in the rack at the back of the stage. You can choose any of them you like but can''t bring more than one at a time. One after another, a subject would be sent to the stage for the students to fine-tune the armaments. You would be provided with the Magic Crystal too. Any other equipment you may need can be arranged."


    The students didn''t say anything since they already brought their equipment.


    The announcer added, "You would be given an hour to tune as many armaments as you can. You can''t leave the stage at that time nor ask for anyone''s help. Once the time elapses the results would be decided based on the number of armaments tuned and their quality."


    "Is there anything you would like to ask?"


    No one was on the stage, but off the stage, a certain girl raised her hand.


    It was Aries, "Can I go up there to support them? Like bringing weapons and all?"


    The announcer''s brows elevated before he nodded, "Surely, you can. You are part of the team, after all."


    Aries nodded before she glanced at Sylvie.


    The girl was taken aback, "Me too?"


    "Well, four hands are better than two. Come on, now." She pulled the Princess to the stage as well.


    "Don''t come in the way and just bring the weapons when we ask," Thalia warned them.


    Aries gave a crisp salute and pulled Sylvie to the back of the stage.


    Once the announcer ensured that everyone was prepared, he nodded toward the officer standing at the side of the stage.


    The said officer flipped the hourglass, and the announcer declared, "Begin."


    Sylvie and Aries instantly brought a sword and handed them to Hayden and Thalia.


    The first two participants were, naturally Allen and Michael.


    Thalia exhaled a deep breath as her first test subject had a dual affinity


    She handed the crystal orb to Allen and told him, "Feed it your mana."


    Allen was already doing so, and soon, the red flaming color replaced the whiteness of the orb.


    ''The intensity is too much...the Surge runes....'' There are categories, or as many people call it, dialects in runes.


    To gain much more efficiency from the armament you must choose the best form of runes suitable for the element


    Like for subtle, low-intensity elements, the Whisper Runes works.


    For stable and balanced elements, Core Runes are required.


    And for intense and slightly imbalanced elements, the Surge Runes are the best.


    There are more than three hundred runes in each dialect, and learning them accurately so as not to mix things up is one of the greatest challenges for a Runesmith.


    When Thalia observed Professor Adrian enchanting an armament, he blended two and three dialects easily, as if he was just waving his hands and runes were forming automatically.


    But she knew it wasn''t the case. It was the years of learning and practicing that allowed him such a seamless tuning.


    She couldn''t be him, not anytime soon, but she surely would pour all the knowledge he had provided to make the perfect armament.


    ''Watch carefully, Professor...I will surely surpass you one day.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope the chapter was understandable. Thanks for reading. Please leave a review to help others.

 Chapter 59 58- Failed at the last stage

    The tests concluded exactly in one hour.


    The students pulled away from the armaments they were working on, a few of them leaving it tuned halfway since they were not mindful of the time.


    That wasn''t the case with Hayden and Thalia since they were reminded by Sylvie in the last three minutes that they needed to hurry up and finish whatever they were doing.


    Adrian has been closely monitoring the two since the beginning, having his seat in the front.


    And from what he has seen, except for the last armament where they had no option but to push themselves, the other ones were all great.


    He could tell that his students had chosen nearly perfect dialects to inscribe the runes on the armament to make it efficient and high-quality tools.


    However, once his eyes went to the other side...he knew they were lost


    While Hayden and Thalia created fourteen armaments in one hour, the other party nearly created thirty¡ªmore than double.


    Now, the only hope Adrian and Ariana had was that the quality could create enough difference that the judges had to declare them as the winners.


    Thalia felt her heart turning heavy seeing the numbers they have, compared to what they made.


    From behind, she heard Aries saying, "You two did great so stand proudly."


    Thalia heaved a sigh while Hayden just smiled.


    The green-haired young Runesmith turned towards the Professor who gave her the chance to perform in the contest ...and looking at the warm smile he wore, some weight was lifted off her chest.


    The announcer returned to the stage and began, "Very well done, students. Regardless of who wins today, remember that you all are special children who have gained a spot to be here. So don''t let yourself feel any less than others because of your results today."


    The announcer was clearly trying to uplift the spirit of those students who have already gotten disqualified.


    However, neither the two disqualified academies nor Thalia and Hayden felt any good to be on the losing side.


    Everyone wants to win in the end after all the hard work they have poured into this. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please come on the stage and start the demonstration." As the man asked, Allen and Michael stepped on the stage before holding the swords they got from the two runesmiths.


    The first one to go was Allen.


    Every eye was intently focused on him.


    The news of a student who goes by the name Allen from the Runebound academy, having dual affinity, has reached all over the four academies and nations by now.


    Dual affinity is rare in itself, and here, the second element of the boy was none other than Light¡ªthe element of divinity.


    That explains why everyone became so eager to watch the demonstration.


    ''Ha~sorry to disappoint you all.'' Allen, who perfectly understood the meaning behind everyone''s attentive gaze, smirked inwardly before swinging his blade and allowing flames to wrap around his armament.


    It was a Tier 2 spell that allowed Allen to strengthen his weapon using flames. Not only does the attack range increase but also the damage amplifies threefold.


    However, such precise control over his mana was not enough to impress the audience as their expression turned bitter.


    "Wasn''t he the one?"


    "Yes. The one with the Light attribute."


    "Was it a false rumor?"


    "He is hiding it. Must be the Headmistress'' orders."


    People were bluntly commenting whatever was coming to their minds but Allen showed no intention of explaining anything to them.


    The fact is, he can barely use the other attributes as of now. He just knows that it exists, and when Professor Adrian built that armament for him, Allen realized that he actually has the affinity.


    However, without that weapon, Allen couldn''t use his second affinity.


    Soon Michael also showed the use of his armament by throwing a few wind blades on the target set up at the corner of the stage.


    The other side also performed their tasks and seamlessly demonstrated how well their classmates augmented the weapons.


    Once the demonstration was done the students were told to go and sit with their teachers.


    The assessment would be done before them all and the winner of the contest would be announced within an hour.


    Snacks and drinks were being served to everyone so they could relax and pass their time.


    On the stage, ten officials were gathered, taking armaments and assessing them before giving them marks on a sheet.


    Thalia and Hayden could barely sit down whenever their armaments were picked.


    Their demeanor signified how nervous they were. After all, until now, most of the work was done by Elana, Aries, and Sylvie. And they brought their team to the final round. So failing here would mean they have failed the other three as well.


    "Don''t keep your expectations high, you two," Adrian spoke, making Thalia and Hayden turn toward him.


    Elana and Aries were sitting on either of his sides and Sylvie was beside Aries so they all could hear his words.


    "If you hope to get the first rank, then you will get disappointed since the other team has the numbers, and they are not here to play games. They also must be good in this subject to reach here. So rather than hoping to score the best, you should hope that all the armaments you have tuned get the best scores. That will be your victory as runesmiths."


    Hayden felt sad and happy at the same time. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to push his team to the first rank...but seeing that their Professor was not displeased about the result but rather appreciating them... helped him feel relieved.


    Aries further added, "We have seen you give your best. So regardless of the result, my Thalia is the winner!" She hugged the green-haired, much to her annoyance but she didn''t push her away.


    "We have calculated the points." The announcer approached the front of the stage, gathering everyone''s attention.


    After a brief pause, he stated, "I must say that the children today have shown great talent and have given us hope that we will gain several talented Runesmiths in the future. So I would like to applaud your hard work first."


    *Clap* *Clap*


    Following the announcer, the others started clapping too, filling the hall with a round of applause.


    Once silence returned, the man continued, "After evaluating the scores based on the quality of the armaments, we have come to the conclusion that Runebound Academy has gathered a total of 80 points."


    "Twelve of the fourteen armaments are well-tuned and something we may bring to practical use."


    Thalia and Hayden couldn''t stop smiling at the last remark. They scored better than they expected.


    A good armament gets five points but they have gained more than that


    The announcer further added, "However, because of the difference in numbers, the Runebound Academy has landed on the second position with a difference of forty points from the Aegis Academy."


    The final result made them feel sad but not as much as they expected.


    The students of Aegis Academy just smiled as if they knew they would be victorious.


    Aries snarled, "Inches away they were from losing to two people despite having a five-man team."


    "Forty points are a lot, though ..." Allen tried to argue, only to be glared at by Sylvie, Aries, and even Adrian slightly shook his head.


    Adrian got up and was about to congratulate his students, when suddenly,


    "Now, we move to the next stage. A contest between the Professors. A friendly battle to discern who is the best Runesmith among the four."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 60 59- Reluctance

    "We are going to be assessed as well?" One of the Professors nearly shouted that question. Ridicule and agitation wrote over his face.


    Adrian couldn''t tell if this was an act or if he was really surprised.


    Apparently, the announcement of teachers participating in the special round was not well-liked by the other three.


    Looking at their expressions and their superior''s reaction it seems only Adrian was informed about this test.


    Adrian glanced at Ariana, and asked in a whisper, "Should I also show discontentment and shout at them?"


    Ariana barely held herself from laughing as she responded, "Just enjoy the drama."


    The Headmaster of the Blackthorn demanded an answer, "We were never told about this, Sir Albec."


    The question was directed at one of the Tower Masters who was also a judge today.


    Albec calmly responded, "It is not a test, I assure you. Just an exhibition to let the students know how much their teachers are capable of. But naturally, you can back off if you are not prepared for it."


    Albec suggested both options, and the last part of his response held a deeper meaning than how it sounded.


    The Headmaster gritted his teeth and failed to retort immediately.


    If they decide to pull away, the Tower members, the other schools, and most importantly, the students would think that their Teacher is incapable of competing against other runesmiths.


    They were stuck in a deadlock!


    "Professor Adrian is up for the challenge, Sir Albec." The booming voice of the only female headmaster echoed in the hall as she proudly announced, "Being a Runesmith I am sure Adrian doesn''t find it any problem to show his skills in front of others. And here, the students would learn a lot by looking at a professional runesmith in action."


    Her words were meant to be directed at Adrian, but they pierced the chest of the other six adults in the audience, too.


    She was making it sound like they were hesitating from doing something basic for a Runesmith.


    And that was getting on the nerves of every single Headmaster. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Professor Erwin." The Headmaster of Aegis raised his brows and turned towards the white-haired man.


    The bespectacled man took a sharp breath before nodding, "As you say, sir."


    The other two Headmasters as well, turned toward their employees and glared at them.


    Unwilling they might be, Dextor and Shin were left with no option but to step forward.


    Albec held a smirk as he suggested, "You may climb the stage and allow us the honor to witness your skills."


    The stage was vacated for the four. Every other officer and judge left them alone, leaving the whole stage as their playground.


    There was no time limit and no restriction on whom they selected as their subjects.


    Adrian heaved a sigh seeing how excited his Boss seemed about this.


    "You may ask your student to be your subject. If they agree to it, that is." The announcer proposed.


    The four professors turned towards their groups and called out one of the students.


    When it came to Adrian, he was told by Ariana to pick Allen so he could show his full potential.


    However, the person he chose was, "Elana."


    Adrian knew she was the only person who would trust his runes the most, and trust is a very important factor between a Runesmith and their subject.


    He could have chosen Allen as his subject but granting him a weapon that would unleash his other attribute...he was unsure if he could allow the Protagonist to have the easy way to his full potential.


    Yes, there was a slight grudge involved in that, he won''t lie.


    Elana was the first student to appear on the stage, the girl barely containing her smile.


    For a moment, Adrian''s eyes wandered toward the group and somehow....there was a look of displeasure he found in Sylvie''s eyes


    ''Was she thinking I would call her?'' Adrian was not a fan of creating a ruckus. Everyone in this hall knows what happened a month ago. After that, for Adrian to show attention to Sylvie means either he is trying to patch things up or finding an opportunity to take revenge on her.


    "Thank you for trusting me, Professor." Elana smilingly told him.


    "I should be thanking you. Well, sit down first."


    The other three Professors also got their students.


    "Hey," Elana heard someone greeting her from the left.


    When she turned she found it was the same guy who disturbed her back then.


    She gave a faint nod and turned back away.


    Adrian noticed that the Prince, Carter Grimvale, wanted to say something more, but being ignored by the girl, he became awkward.


    "You performed well during the second round, student Carter." Adrian complimented him to help the guy recover.


    Carter turned his attention towards Adrian and gave a slight bow, "Thank you, Sir Adrian."


    Soon, the preparations were done, and everyone was prepared to witness the Runesmithing of the professionals.


    The first one to begin was Shin from the Eitherveil Academy.


    "S-So...ah, we are going to connect the first thread of the student here to a spear...made of wood." It was a bold move on his part to take wood as a weapon since wood has a very weak tolerance for runes.


    However, he wouldn''t gain any praise if he didn''t bring uniqueness to his method.


    The students from Eitherveil, just to not let their Professor get embarrassed, took out their notes and started writing whatever the man dictated during the Runesmithing.


    The element detection was done on the crystal ball, as expected, and he dictated the runes he used on the weapon for the audience to note down.


    Once he was done, he asked the subject to perform a spell and it worked.


    "Woah..."


    A few students were surprised to see how well the spell worked and the wood didn''t split as well.


    Shin had a bright smile on his face as he received applause from the students. And that smirk on the Headmaster''s face allowed him to take a breath of relief,


    ''He won''t scrap my leave application now...''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- The next chapter will be a continuation of this point. I wanted to write the whole thing in one chapter, but it was taking too long. Drop a comment

 Chapter 61 60- Reputation

    Next was Dextor''s turn.


    He was the Professor of Blackthorn and the loudest Professor among the four.


    Someone who landed in the second position last year was embarrassed to be disqualified this year in the second round.


    So, by performing here, he would at least prevent his school''s name from getting tainted. When people talk about this event, they will surely mention how the Professor of the Blackthorn Academy showcased his exceptional talent.


    "Today, I am going to show you all how to inscribe the runes for a dual-awakened." Those words surprised many, naturally, not those who come from Blackthorn Academy since they already knew about it.


    Dextor continued, "This student here, Caleb, has an affinity with two elements. And, in the modern world there still isn''t any tool to ease the work for a Runesmith when dealing with such a subject. So, I will demonstrate how you deal with special cases like this one."


    He picked his runic pencil and a sword made of Mithril. To add build up he even lit up a calming candle on the side and tied his hair to show how serious he was getting.


    ''If he had been a part of the third round, an hour would have passed in all the preparation for him.'' Adrian mused to himself.


    The man finally began with his work, resting the crystal ball in the hand of the student who goes by the name Caleb.


    Students from Blackthorn and Etherveil started taking notes¡ªmuch to boost the pride of the man.


    The sphere showed two glaring shades¡ªBrown and Red.


    "As you all can see, without using any fancy ancient technique one could find the affinity of a person using the crystal ball too."


    Adrian chuckled inwardly. Was it a jab at him?


    Dextor took away the crystal ball and started writing the runes, "Here, we have to use Surge runes since Caleb has a strong and slightly imbalanced affinity with both Earth and Flames." His fingers traced on the blade and he wrote the runes in bold letters for everyone to see it.


    If one could detect dualaffinity using the crystal then why Adrian''s method was so special in the eyes of the Tower members?


    It was because of the precision.


    The crystal ball couldn''t track and differ between the submissive and dominant elements. If someone doesn''t have a strong affinity with an element, it won''t appear on the crystal. Just like with Norma or Allen.


    However, nothing was hidden from Adrian.


    Although several idiots thought that the crystal ball was still superior to the ancient technique, the Tower members knew better.


    Dextor was soon done with his lecture and Runesmithing before he urged Caleb to perform a spell.


    The big guy swung his sword toward the target before a molten lava orb flew toward the dummy and,


    **BOOOOOM**


    Flames were controlled by the officers who instantly used water and their armaments to extinguish the flames.


    Dextor gave a brief bow, "I hope that helps you students to learn a few things."


    He stepped back, leaving the rest to the rest of the Professors.


    This time, the senior most and the man with a reputation, Erwin Grimhold, stepped forward.


    This time, every single student, including those from Runebound, opened their notebooks.


    Only Sylvie didn''t move, and those who were not involved with this field remained unmoving.


    It shows the reputation the man holds.


    He didn''t give any long speech and just handed the crystal ball to Carter.


    Just as the magic ball got in contact with Carter''s hand and he fed his mana into it, the brown shade appeared, not too vibrant but comfortable to see.


    "The shade is not too bright. It''s well-balanced, peaceful and that explains we need to go with Core Runes." He moved his fingers as if he were brushing a sketch, and the runes started forming¡ªfinely aligned and well-written.


    He added, "Remember, if it''s well-balanced, it won''t matter which dialect you choose since a well-balanced affinity shows how well a subject controls his mana."


    "Ah..."


    "....I didn''t know."


    "...it''s not recorded in the books." Many students were astounded by that information as they hurriedly noted it down.


    The Professor further added a few points that highlighted his knowledge and experience in the field.


    Adrian, too, was quite amazed. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the series of surprises doesn''t end there.


    "Now, let''s move on to the next Thread."


    "Eh?!"


    "Huh?"


    "Professor....?"


    Many gasped and many showed surprise. Those who were aware of his capabilities seemed surprised, and those who were seeing Second Thread being engraved for the first time were quite shocked.


    Second-thread was quite a difficult rune to draw, considering one has to carefully analyze the subject''s mana points before drawing runes with enough focus to not affect the rune or the subject.


    Under normal circumstances, Erwin wouldn''t have chosen to undertake such a risky job where failure means embarrassment for life, but he was forced.


    He was told by the man he works for that Aegis Academy should be on everyone''s mind once this is over. And for that, Erwin had to show something that no one else could.


    "Okay, Professor." Carter agreed without a word of objection and rolled up his sleeves after removing the coat.


    Grave silence descended on the room since every single person, including Sylvie, focused on the man who was about to engrave a rune that makes a Runesmith special.


    He took a deep breath and calmed his nerves before he finally looked at his student and picked up the sword.


    The rune nods were on his wrist and neck, that much Erwin knew. And he was going to draw the runes for them only.


    "As you all know, the second Thread helps the subject to use their armaments with better efficiency by preventing wastage of mana. So here, I would draw the runes to connect student Carter''s mana points, giving him better control of the weapon."


    Their eyes were focused on the man, and their hands were moving in sync as they noted every word that came out of his mouth.


    For many, it was the first time to witness the second Thread getting engraved, so this was a whole new experience.


    Adrian also closely monitored...and as he thought, the man used separate runes for the two mana points...filling almost the width of the blade with the collective runes.


    ''Well, if not for the books, I might have done a worse job than him.''


    The process went on for ten minutes before he finally stepped away and gave a satisfactory nod.


    "Student Carter, can you show us what you can do?"


    Carter nodded before getting up.


    He swung his sword without warning, making a few officials alert, but then, the rocks didn''t touch a single student and crashed into the walls across from the hall.


    Erwin stepped in, "As you can see, he manipulated the stone bullets on his will without wasting much mana."


    Yes, there was waste, but it was much less than the previous two students.


    *Clap* *Clap*


    The students started clapping without being told.


    Everyone appreciated Erwin''s skills and talent.


    "Over to you, Professor Adrian." Erwin relayed.


    Now, it was time for Adrian to show his Runesmithing.


    Adrian took a deep breath and stepped forward...but then, he froze in shock


    Not only every single student in the hall, but even the Tower Members were taking notes now.


    He scratched his brow as a thought crossed his mind, ''Is this how popular people feel like?''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 62 61- Dont disturb!

    [Albec''s POV:]


    Until now, the three Professors have given an excellent demonstration of what a true Runesmith is capable of. Especially Professor Erwin who didn''t hesitate in showing how the Second Thread is drawn.


    However, just like me, my fellow Tower Members were all waiting for a single man to take the stage.


    Ever since I saw his skills a month ago, I have been restless. A Runesmith with a unique ritual and someone who can draw powers of a person which they are unaware of...indeed, something worthy of paying attention to.


    All the Tower officials were currently prepared to jot anything down that came from Professor Adrian. Although their enthusiasm might have hurt the pride of the other three Professors, I didn''t think of stopping them.


    It''s their choice whom they want to learn from since there should be no limitations to knowledge.


    ....


    Adrian rolled his sleeves, and began with work, despite the embarrassment he was feeling.


    ...he was expecting the Tower members to pay attention to his rituals but...not this much.


    Regardless, he was not going to disappoint them or his boss.


    Taking out his runic pencil, Adrian drew the four elemental signature behind Elana, for everyone to witness.


    "Woah..."


    "So it''s true...."


    "Look at those beautiful patterns...."


    The students who were witnessing it for the first time were, naturally, surprised as they got lost in watching the levitating signatures and forgot about noting them down. Well, that wasn''t the case with the adults.


    "Professor Adrian, may I ask what those are?" One of the students from Aegis Academy raised his hand.


    Erwin glared at the boy, telling him not to disturb the Professor since he hadn''t even started explaining things.


    But Adrian didn''t mind and answered him patiently, "It''s the insignia of the Four Elemental Gods. The four deities that rule over the four concepts of reality."


    The students went ''ooh~'' and so did the adults but within their minds.


    They hastily noted everything he explained.


    Adrian then continued with his work and saw the water element''s insignia not only filled but it was dripping with mana.


    "As you all can see, the subject here has an uncommon element which is related to Water. This type of affinity is called Divergent Affinity. If the Surge Runes are used to build an unbalanced type of affinity, this one is beyond that."


    There are branches of every affinity which is stronger than their parent element.


    Like the ice magic derives from the Water element.


    Lightning is the divergent of Flames.


    Gravity and Metal manipulation derive from Earth.


    And Sound is closely related to the Air element.


    If these divergent affinities are broken abilities, their drawbacks are quite serious as well.


    Hard-to-control mana was the most basic of the problems.


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, unsure if he should introduce it here. But then lying to his students felt wrong so he went ahead and shared his knowledge, "You may know that the Surge dialect is used to record the runes for imbalanced affinity...but this is beyond Surge. We need to use something different."


    A few people started muttering among themselves....what could be better than the Surge dialect? It is the best form of runes for those who have an extreme affinity with any element.


    Adrian understood it well, however, Elana''s case was different. She doesn''t have an extremely close connection with Water; rather, she has a branch affinity to it. So putting the Surge runes would just restrict her connection with the armament.


    "Please maintain silence." The announcer told the students with a frown on his face, "Let Professor Adrian speak."


    The students hastily closed their mouths and focused on the stage


    Adrian gave a thankful nod before continuing, "Surge Runes will restrict her connection, and the subject would constantly need to push her limits to perform high-tier spells."


    Elana faintly nodded...the armaments she uses are basically just a tool that allows her to use magic. While for others their armaments are their best friend and an extension of their bodies, it wasn''t the same for Elana.


    Adrian stood behind Elana, raised the sword he had picked, made of Mithril, of course, and told them, "The dialect we are going to use is called Confluence. A dialect made just for the Divergent class."


    "Eh?"


    "Huh?"


    "Is there any dialect with that name?"


    "....what is he saying?"


    Some students panicked while some started to check their books to see if there was any dialect named Confluence.


    However, there was none.


    Adrian silently engraved three letters on the blade as if he were gliding his pencil on the sword.


    The runes were beautifully drawn before Adrian ushered, "Give it a test, Elana."


    The silver head diligently nodded and got up.


    Taking the blade from him, which caused their fingers to touch ''accidentally'', she turned towards the target.


    ''Woah...'' Elana inwardly exclaimed upon feeling how well she could feed her mana into it.


    She swung the blade in a diagonal arc and sent several ice shards flying toward the targets, piercing them with extreme precision.


    Not only that, she went ahead and performed a few more spells to show that she wasn''t getting exhausted at all...more like she was finding it fun for the first time, using her magical skills.


    She smilingly turned towards Adrian and said, "It doesn''t exhaust me. It feels comfortable."


    The students were not surprised to hear those words considering how flawlessly she performed those spells.


    Adrian smiled at the girl and was about to continue, when suddenly, "What a load of rubbish. There is nothing like the Confluence dialect. You are just fooling us." The one who complained was Professor Dextor.


    His tone signified contempt, and his demeanor clearly indicated that he didn''t like what was happening on the stage.


    Albec frowned at that, and so did Ariana.


    However, Adrian was calm as he said, "It''s not my duty to prove myself here, Professor. I am just here to educate the children and I think they are receiving knowledge from my skills."


    "That''s right, Professor. Shut your crap."


    "Boooh~"


    "You should leave the stage already..."


    It couldn''t be discerned who was saying it but definitely it was the students who were against his interruption.


    Dextor''s face turned red in anger, but he wasn''t going to back off, as he challenged, "You can do nothing and ask your subject to perform those spells because she is under your charge. But can you perform runesmithing for someone whom you don''t know?"


    Adrian shrugged, "Runesmithing isn''t limited to a person. It''s a gift that can be bestowed on anyone who holds the blessing of mana."


    "Then! How about you-"


    "Professor Dextor, I suggest you leave the stage since you are interrupting Professor Adrian''s demonstration." One of the Tower officials commanded with displeasure in her voice.


    And it wasn''t just anyone.


    "Ah..." Dextor''s eyes widened to see the person who spoke those words.


    Even Adrian was shocked beyond belief upon seeing her here.


    The Supreme Authority of the Third Tower and the person who has gained the title of Rune Supreme was currently sitting in the corner with a displeased look on her face.


    "Remove yourself before I take any action against you."


    Dextor''s breath was caught in his throat as he hurriedly stepped down, not wanting to offend the person anymore.


    Once the eyesore was out of the vision, Tia encouraged, "Continue."


    Adrian, despite being shocked, didn''t delay, "Okay then, now we are going to connect the Second Thread."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:- Should I prepare an aux chapter and write all the details there, in case you forget?

 Chapter 63 62- Bolder

    Ariana was slightly nervous.


    Although she heard from Adrian that he could draw the Second Thread, it was a fact that until a month ago, he couldn''t even use the runic pencil.


    So, his bold decision to draw the second Thread in front of so many people was somewhat scaring her.


    The possibility of failure made her feel that all the reputation Adrian has built until now in the short duration would be tainted if he failed today.


    However, despite her fears all she could do now was to watch him perform what was considered an impossible task by his past self.


    ....


    On the stage, Elana was the only one who had a slight smile on her face as she removed her coat and folded her shirt.


    To draw the Second Thread, the subject must expose their body so the runes from the different mana pores can be attached to their armament.


    Naturally, in front of so many people, she couldn''t have done it, but if they had been in private, Elana wouldn''t have minded allowing him to properly assess her body.


    For now, she allowed herself to be closely observed by the Professor, and she sat there silently.


    By now, Erwin and Shin were also quite intrigued by the methods of this Runesmith, which had been showing and revealing knowledge and techniques which was even unknown to them.


    Calmly, Adrian observed the mana points on her body


    Some mana points are dominant and some are dormant. The strong ones can even be detected through clothes, but the dormant ones might remain hidden even beneath a layer of dirt.


    That''s why, to finely tune the Second Thread the subject has to clean their body thoroughly and present themselves completely naked before the Runesmith.


    Naturally, Adrian wasn''t here to do such fine Runesmithing. He just needs to connect a few pores with the sword and get done with this exhibition.


    He won''t lie; the pressure has elevated ever since he realized that Madam Tia was also watching him.


    ''Calm down Adrian...you can do this...'' Taking several deep breaths, he began.


    His eyes traced her body before he began, "Mana pores are the points from where a person draws their mana...however, it''s necessary to assess which pore is usually used. Connecting them first increases efficiency."


    Adrian turned towards the audience, and a lot of hands were raised.


    He randomly chose one student from Aegis before the girl asked, "What makes it different, and why is it necessary to prioritize it?"


    Adrian calmly explained, "Imagine a castle with many gates, but only two or three are used every day. Over time, those gates will be reinforced more often¡ªthey''ll have sturdier hinges, thicker wood, and more guards stationed around them. Naturally, since they''re used more, they become stronger and more reliable. That''s just how it works."


    The student nodded, understanding the meaning behind his method.


    "My subject mostly uses mana pores, which are on her nose, cheek, and forearm. Although I could see a few more around, three would be enough to prevent any excessive wastage of magic and would allow her to perfectly sync with her armament."


    Adrian was about to start with the process when suddenly, Tia asked, "Why three? Why not two or four?"


    Adrian took a deep breath ...he really didn''t like being interrupted. But can he ignore her?


    Without turning toward her so he doesn''t lose his focus, he responded, "There are a couple of reasons other than the fact that I can only see three of her dominant pores." He drew the runes as he spoke, one rune for three threads, as he continued,


    "The second reason is that Elana had never used a Second-grade weapon before because of the uniqueness of her affinity. Too few, and the flow becomes unstable. Too many, and her body won''t keep up with the syncing. I chose three because it''s just enough to maintain harmony between her magic and the armament without overloading her."


    Tia hummed, her head nodding like a doll.


    Albec had a smug look on his face as he glanced at the little woman with an expression as if to say, ''Didn''t I tell you!''


    Meanwhile, Erwin was engrossed in how beautifully Adrian''s fingers moved on the blade¡ªdrawing the runes as if he was gliding the pen over it rather than writing something. And he just used one single rune for three mana points!


    "H-How did you do that?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    That question went over the heads of the students since they didn''t realize it yet.


    However, Adrian knew what he meant.


    He smilingly told the man, "Let my student first test her armament before I would answer that."


    Erwin was startled; he lost control over his emotions upon seeing such exceptional control of runes for the first time.


    Elana rose from her seat without a word.


    All eyes turned to the target dummy.


    She walked forward, calm and cold, then slammed her blade into the ground. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cracks spread instantly¡ªand a row of jagged ice spikes burst out from the earth, racing toward the dummies like a storm unleashed.


    *STAB STAB*


    The spikes tore through them without mercy, shredding the dummies apart and leaving behind nothing but frozen wreckage.


    Without pausing, Elana raised her sword again.


    This time, a long, coiling whip of ice formed from the blade, sharp and gleaming. It snapped through the air with a crack, wrapping around another dummy and crushing it with a sharp twist.


    She did the same thing with the other three dummies.


    Each spell was ruthless¡ªyet perfectly controlled, like a dance laced with blades.


    When she finished, she walked back to Adrian''s side, silent and composed.


    The silence lingered for a moment¡­ then applause broke out across the hall.


    Perhaps it was the beauty of her magic¡ªor maybe the brutal efficiency¡ªthat left them all stunned.


    Adrian glanced at Erwin and said to him, "You might not like this, but how many runes we inscribe on the armament to draw the full power of the subject solely depends on us. So rather than relying on too many runes since it''s the ''safe and easy way out,'' try to take a bolder and riskier approach."


    Erwin heaved a soft sigh as his hands also raised, and after turning towards Adrian, he started clapping.


    Today, more than the students, he has learned by standing beside a Runesmith who was destined to make a name for himself one day.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Are these chapters dedicated to Runesmithing, interesting? Let me know so I can adjust accordingly.


    Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 64 63- Unrequited

    It was the last day of the contest. They would be leaving the next day early in the morning.


    A grand feast was arranged by the management, and everyone from the four academies gathered.


    After the demonstration from Adrian, he has been constantly getting approached by people, students mostly.


    A true Runesmith from the heart surely would get pulled toward the man who has shown some unique and exceptional talent today. A different method of doing things not only discovers the true potential of a warrior but also amplifies their ability to use their armament.


    In the corner, Dextor was gritting his teeth, seeing how much people were paying attention to him; even the students of Blackthorn were ignoring him and crowding around Adrian.


    Adrian was slightly overwhelmed by the numbers but he patiently answered each one of them.


    On one side, Ariana was watching the whole scene with a look of mirth in her eyes. She was both happy and amused by how suddenly, the ''failure'' got the reputation of the best Runesmith among the four academies.


    "I was wrong, Miss Ariana." A familiar man approached her, before adding, "Rushing to the academy when I heard a Professor was accused of being a fraud. I believed it could be true since the person in question was close to you."


    Ariana side-glanced at Albec as she said, "You were really worried about children getting taught by a fraud or just found the perfect opportunity to accuse me?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can replace the ''or'' with ''and'' since I went there for both." Albec was honest, "Just like others I also believed that your role as a Warden was much more beneficial for the world."


    Ariana was about to respond in a slightly agitated voice but then, Albec hurriedly added, "But...I was wrong. After seeing your dedication toward your school and how well the students have accepted you as their headmistress, I realized I was being biased."


    Ariana scoffed, "But I hardly believe that the Tower would stop trying to find demerits in my skills."


    Albec slightly tilted his head, "But you won''t give them a chance, would you?"


    Ariana didn''t respond but her confident demeanor made it clear how certain she was about her performance as the head of the Runebound Academy.


    On the other side, Sylvie was sipping on the orange juice and waiting for the celebration to conclude so she could return to her room and rest


    Today, was a long day.


    Learning and noting down things could never tire her out since she loved to gain knowledge. What actually wore her out was the sight before her eyes...Professor Adrian is surrounded by those students.


    Even if she was not in that situation she was feeling tired just looking at how those females were all over him. Trying to gain his attention...some even touching his arm...drawing close to him and whispering things.


    "Are you okay?" A voice suddenly broke her daze.


    Sylvie looked at the person and then at her hand.


    ...the glass was broken and pieces fell to the ground.


    The person handed her a paper towel and said, "You aren''t hurt, are you?"


    Sylvie shook her head and thanked the man.


    Soon a server came and cleaned the floor before offering another drink to Sylvie.


    He glanced at her hand, and fortunately, there was no blood.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Sylvie asked in a polite tone.


    In social standings, they were on the same stage¡ªheirs to the throne.


    She was the Princess of her nation and he was the Prince of Grimvale.


    However, she didn''t need to use a formal tone to talk to him since they both were students there.


    Carter hesitated for a moment, thinking if he should first talk about other casual things before landing on the topic he had in mind...but then, looking at the questioning look of the girl, he decided otherwise.


    Exhaling an audible breath, he asked her, "Can you tell me more about Elana? If you know things about what she likes and what she doesn''t?"


    Sylvie was surprised, "Sudden interest in her....ah, does it mean that Prince Carter Grimvale is attracted to senior Elana?"


    Carter was slightly flustered being asked so directly but he didn''t deny her assumption and just stood there.


    Sylvie hummed, her left hand holding her right one which held the glass of fruit juice.


    After taking a sip, she said, "Since we are in different years, we don''t usually come across. So I am not the best person to ask about her."


    Carter nodded, expecting as much. The only reason he approached Sylvie, not anyone else, was because he had communicated with her in the past, too, so he knew he wouldn''t make things awkward.


    Carter was about to take his excuse when suddenly, Sylvie added, "But I know something definite about her. Senior Elana is already in love with someone."


    Carter was rendered speechless upon hearing those words.


    It took him a few moments to regain his calm, before he asked, "But...I heard she is single?"


    Sylvie wanted to chuckle, but holding it in, she responded, "So, did you not ask your source whether she was head over heels for someone? The case of an unrequited love?"


    Carter''s brows drew closer upon hearing her response.


    Sylvie wouldn''t lie to him, he knew. And for someone who was in the second year yet knew about the third-year student''s affairs, then surely, the rumors must have been quite wildly revolving.


    Sylvie further added, "It will be heart-shattering for you if you keep pursuing her, so it''s better if you back off now, Carter."


    Carter looked at Elana¡ªthe girl was standing at one side silently. Those cold eyes, elegant posture, and the strength she showcased back then...she is the perfect woman for him.


    "No, I can''t do that." Carter''s words took Sylvie by surprise as she heard him adding, "I can''t give up on her. If she had been in a relationship, then I would have stepped back...but if it''s one-sided love, then I know I can change her mind and make her see the bigger picture."


    Sylvie''s brows elevated before shrugging, "Well, it''s your call." Saying so, she walked away


    She tried helping the man. But if he was hell-bent on getting humiliated, then so be it.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I need three comments today!

 Chapter 65 64- Abducted(1)

    They were riding the carriage and returning to the academy.


    Although they weren''t able to win the contest, which was never in their mind when they were coming here, they have gained a lot of knowledge and respect during these three days.


    When they were coming here, they never anticipated that they would reach the third round and their Professor would showcase such rare talent that even the Tower members would applaud his abilities.


    "You really should have seen Professor Dextor''s reaction. He was gritting his teeth all the time." Aries, blunt as ever, mocked in an amused voice.


    Adrian didn''t try to stop her since he was quite tired and taking some rest.


    That gained a few chuckles from her co-passengers.


    They already were at the age where they knew what they should say and where they should speak. Pointing things out at such trivial occurrences wasn''t necessary.


    "Professor Erwin gave me his notes." Hayden showed them the small diary in which several papers of mismatched sizes were pinned.


    During the third round, the senior Professor noticed a few things about Hayden''s techniques, which he genuinely appreciated, and there were some fields in which he needed to work. Considering that, he handed him the notes to help him.


    "Betrayal. Despite having Professor Adrian before you, you went ahead and took Professor Erwin''s help."


    This time, Adrian couldn''t remain silent as he told Aries, "Knowledge should never be limited to a person or a subject. Gather it from whichever source you can."


    Aries raised her hands as if to say ''Was just joking around''.


    Adrian knew it; however, considering Hayden''s personality, he might have taken that to heart.


    A brief silence ensued before Allen asked, "What will happen to the weapons you build?"


    The subjects weren''t allowed to take the armaments which was a shame since Allen liked the weapon Thalia tuned.


    But more than Allen, the one who wanted to keep the armament was Elana. Not only was it the best armament she had ever wielded, but it was also made by Adrian.


    It was dedicated to her. Her Professor put his hard work and concentration into that weapon...and they just took it away. Rascals.


    "Those were the Tower properties. They kept it for further studies." Adrian informed them with an absent mind. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mind suddenly went towards something which was supposed to happen but it didn''t.


    It completely slipped off his mind. This arc...the heist of the weapons built by students and the Professors... wasn''t the gang working under Munrow supposed to steal them?


    However, Adrian saw those weapons being taken to the vault. Do they plan on stealing them tonight from the vault?


    ''Well, thankfully nothing happened when we were there.'' Adrian wasn''t much worried about the possibility of getting the armament he tuned getting stolen.


    It was a second-graded, so unless the person is Elana or ready to accept some serious drawback, that weapon could only be used to swing and slash.


    Adrian glanced at Michael. He was sitting there silently, without any reaction or restlessness. It was slightly unnerving. Was the plan delayed, or were they planning something else?


    Just when those thoughts passed his mind¡ª


    **BOOOOOOM**


    A huge explosion occurred that shook the land and brought the carriage to an abrupt halt.


    "Professor!" Elana hurriedly held him before he could have fallen on Sylvie.


    "Ah, thanks." Adrian thanked her as he stood up, and along with Ariana, he stepped out of the carriage, only after instructing the students to stay inside.


    "...is there a town in that direction?" Adrian asked as he saw city borders and smoke arising from a few miles away.


    "There definitely is a settlement there." There was a knitted frown on her forehead. That explosion was definitely a spell intended to burn down a building or maybe the border security.


    An ambush? Or did a regular battle escalate?


    Ariana was thinking about whether they should continue their journey or should she go and take a look, when¡ª


    **BOOOOOOOM**


    Another explosion. This time, bigger than the previous one.


    "I will go and check." Ariana couldn''t stay still. She removed her coat and became a blur, advancing toward the city


    Adrian heaved a sigh as he caught her coat. Although she was a dedicated headmistress, the blood of Warden was still fresh in her.


    He was staring at the distance, thinking if he should go inside the carriage, when suddenly¡ª


    "There goes your only protection."


    Adrian spun on his feet, his hand expertly pulling the dagger as he looked at the man who appeared behind him.


    He was standing on a safe distance, and raised his hands upon seeing Adrian being so wary, as he said, "I came here with a deal in mind. No fighting."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, "Why should I listen to your deal? Just step away from the carriage." He was extremely close to the carriage and just by looking at the man, Adrian could tell that he was a trained warrior.


    And the way he looked...Adrian wished that his guess was wrong. He couldn''t be ''him'' or this would turn out to be quite messy.


    The black-haired man calmly responded, "Look, you have no option but to listen to my words or that person there," While pointing at a cloaked being who undoubtedly was a mage, he said, "...will blow the carriage just like he caused those explosions just now?"


    Adrian gritted his teeth. So it was a plan all along...to push Ariana away so he could approach him.


    Adrian needed to act calmly. Mages have a long range of attacks, and they can influence their surroundings without needing to depend on any tool. A wrong move and his students would be at risk.


    "What do you want?" Adrian asked after a brief pause.


    Munrow smiled, "You are a wise man, Adrian. Well, the deal is simple: you come with me, answer a few questions, and make a few armaments, and in exchange, I will give you a gift. Your friend...what is her name...uh, Eve. Yes, Eve."


    Adrian''s eyes widened, "You...abducted her?"


    Munrow shrugged, "Well, I thought she would be a good source of information but the b*tch didn''t say anything about you at all."


    With a grin, he asked, "Won''t you come and save a loyal friend?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 66 65- Abducted(2)

    Adrian was...teleported away.


    He found himself in a gallery or sort, as he followed Munrow.


    "Since you had teleportation...why did you even bother asking me?" He could have just teleported him here and Adrian wouldn''t have been able to resist.


    Even in Acolytes, teleportation magic was rare amongst rare. Those who possess Space magic have a vast range of magic and have always a way to escape if things go beyond their control.


    The man shrugged, "I was being respectful since I believe our friendship would go on for a long time."


    ''Like hell...'' Adrian would somehow save Eve from here and escape.


    "If Eve didn''t tell you about my abilities, then how did you find out?"


    "Space magic is a dangerous thing, Professor." He nonchalantly revealed.


    Adrian clicked his tongue...without him knowing he was being under surveillance all this time.


    "Who are you that so many high-ranking Acolytes are working under you?" Adrian asked after a brief pause.


    From what he could sense, the person in front wasn''t a Fallen God''s follower, so why was he working with Acolytes? No, the better question was, why did they¡ªthe ones who believe in sorcery supremacy¡ªchoose to work with him?


    "They aren''t working for me. They are working with me. Aiming for a common goal." He casually responded making Adrian believe that the man was excessively confident in his approach to know that his plans won''t go out.


    "As for my identity, I go by the name Munrow. Once, I used to work as a Warden, but those guys couldn''t stomach my work ethic."


    Adrian clenched his fists, ''I knew it''.


    The villain of the arc surely couldn''t remain sitting ideally on the sidelines.


    The difference was, rather than going after the armaments he went after the one who can make it.


    Soon, they crossed the gallery and entered a huge hall where several Acolytes stood.


    Adrian assessed the room and tried to find any escape route¡ªhowever, his feet came to an abrupt halt and his eyes froze upon noticing a certain someone currently pinned to the wall.


    "...Eve." his voice hitched, sweat trailed down his back as he saw the same woman who escorted him a few weeks ago.


    "She is alive," Munrow assured, "But she''s too damn weak to survive for more than an hour ..if only my men don''t heal her."


    Sitting down on his throne, Munrow heard Adrian finally losing his cool, "Release her instantly! I am here as you demanded so liberate her."


    He, naturally, felt guilty seeing the girl in such a piteous state. If not for him creating an armament that day, she wouldn''t have been abducted and tortured.


    Munrow grinned, "It''s in your hand to save her, Professor. Build a good First-grade armament for me and I will release-"


    "Give me the weapon." Adrian turned towards him and demanded.


    Munrow was slightly taken aback by the readiness. He has often heard that craftsmen and those who are brilliant in their field always tend to be stubborn. He was actually thinking of torturing the girl a bit to force him. But well.


    "Here you go." He pulled the battle axe from behind and offered it to Adrian.


    Adrian could barely hold it in his hand because of its weight, that''s why he rested it on the footrest.


    While he stabilized the weapon on the stool, he waved his hand, and instantly, four revolving insignia of the four elements appeared behind Munrow¡ªstartling everyone.


    Adrian told him, "Feed your mana into it."


    Munrow wordlessly did what he was asked for.


    Adrian wasn''t surprised to see the Earth element dripping¡ªhe had an affinity with Gravity, a dangerous element.


    Those with Gravity magic can summon a small black hole if they have a Fifty-grade weapon with them.


    However, Adrian didn''t think about it much and ran his runic pencil on the axe, writing the runes in the Confluence dialect.


    It took him less than twenty seconds before Adrian picked up the axe and told him, "Your weapon is ready, but first liberate her and heal her."


    Munrow was amazed by his skills, but "Unless I don''t try the weapon, I can''t let her go. Deal is deal, Professor."


    Adrian gritted his teeth, as he told him, "She must be freed from this place if the armament works."


    "I give you my word," Munrow confirmed as he finally held the weapon...and instantly, his eyes widened.


    "Boss?" The Acolyte nearby panicked upon seeing that reaction.


    But Munrow raised his hand and stopped him.


    While holding the axe with one hand he slashed it in the other direction.


    A translucent wave phased through the room, pulling every small and big thing towards it before the wave crashed against the wall.


    *CRACK*


    The slash didn''t stop there and continued to dig deeper and deeper as if it was charged with limitless mana.


    Munrow exhaled a long breath and looked at his armament.


    For the first time after his beloved axe was taken away from him after he was kicked out of the org, he felt such familiarity with a weapon.


    And it was just a freakin first-grade!


    "Are you satisfied? Let her go now." Adrian demanded in an exasperated voice.


    Munrow had a huge grin on his face as he turned towards one of the Acolytes and nodded at him.


    The said being advanced towards Eve and raised his hand.


    The nails slowly dissolved and Eve came crashing down on the ground with a small *Thud*.


    Adrian bolted towards her, kneeling beside the girl as he saw the Acolyte healing her.


    Her wounds, the holes on her wrists, were patched up, and her complexion was improving gradually.


    "Hey, Eve..." He softly shook her body, helping her climb out of her slumber as she weakly looked at him.


    "A-Adrian?"


    "Yes, it''s me. How do you feel?" He asked for water and was handed by the Acolyte.


    Feeding her the water, he asked again, "Can you get up?"


    Eve''s mind was tired but her body could move properly for some reasons


    She slowly nodded and supported herself on her hands.


    "Why are you here...?" She asked in a barely audible tone. It could be sensed from her voice that she was extremely tired.


    "Don''t worry about that and listen to me carefully. They will take you out, and the only thing you have to do is run, okay? Run as far away as possible."


    Ever wanted to say something, possibly reject his request but, "I will be fine. Just go and worry about yourself."


    Eve closed her mouth. Seeing the certainty in her eyes she nodded.


    "Come with me." The Acolyte spoke as he stood up.


    Eve somehow got up on her feet and started to follow him out of the room.


    Munrow rubbed his hands as he said, "Okay then, Professor. It''s time for you to show me your full potential." With a grin he added, "Built a third graded weapon for me."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:- Bro''s gonna taste the pain of failure. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 67 66- Triggered(1)

    "Third grade?!" Adrian was startled upon hearing that, "Are you nuts? You got what you needed then let me go. I can''t make a third-grade weapon." Adrian argued.


    It was absurd to think that the man was demanding a third-grade armament that only a few runesmiths across the world could make.


    Munrow sat there lazily, his hands brushing his beloved axe as he said, "I know one thing for sure that unless the Runesmith has a special talent, the fourth-ranked Vermillion wouldn''t have approached you and saved you. So, there is no point in making it sound that you can''t forge a third-grade armament."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, "So the person who tried framing me is you?"


    "That''s right. I was planning to have you sent to the interrogation cell and abduct you en route. But well, that plan failed because my partner in crime was incompetent."


    Adrian''s brows drew closer. He knew it. Moret was working with them and it was Munrow all along.


    He became so desperate to kidnap him that he stole the question paper and even involved a Tower Master. Just...what rumors are spreading around the world that Adrian has become such an important entity?


    "You don''t have much time, Professor. As soon as you make the third grade for me, I will let you go." Munrow offered.


    However, Adrian has a feeling that he is not going to let go just after a single armament.


    ''There are seven men around and I can''t discern how many of them might be hiding. These are Acolytes, so fighting them from a distance would be disastrous, and before I reach them, I would need to fight this gorilla.''


    Adrian was calculating the chances of him to escape from this place in one piece.


    He cannot tell if Ariana will find his location anytime soon since he was brought here through Teleportation. That''s why, he cannot rely on anyone else but himself.


    "Before the Third Thread, it is needed to build the second one," Adrian told him, and instantly Munrow nodded, Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, please."


    Adrian asked, "What is the weapon made of?"


    With a fond smile, he looked at his weapon as he said, "Pure silver,"


    Adrian hummed, something he expected. Silver was probably one of the most expensive materials in the world yet it was nothing too difficult for a criminal to have a weapon made out of it.


    There are several means through which Munrow funds his operations. So it wasn''t much of a surprise.


    "Remove your clothes and lay down somewhere," Adrian commanded as he rolled his sleeves and took out his runic pencils.


    Munrow gave a brief nod before he gestured towards one of the Acolytes, the one with whom he had been interacting since before, and started to undo his shirt.


    He got into his shorts and laid down on the ground before a shimmering barrier lifted him off the ground and brought him to a height that was perfect for Adrian to perform Runesmithing.


    Adrian looked at the man''s whole body and found there were twelve mana points, which was quite good.


    With this many mana release points, he can easily wield a third-grade weapon and utilize it to its fullest, thanks to his experience.


    He went through the same process, which he had practiced hundreds of times in the time chamber.


    He built three runes for twelve mana points and started connecting them slowly.


    "How much do they pay you to teach those brats?" Munrow suddenly asked, seeing Adrian''s experienced hands working diligently to build an armament for him.


    Adrian didn''t remove his eyes from the runes as he said, "Enough to not make me switch my jobs."


    Munrow chuckled, "Well, everyone thinks they have enough until they get their hands on a higher amount. Money has always brought happiness for everyone."


    Adrian exhaled an exasperated sigh, "If I start selling my armaments today, I will be rich enough to make you work for me. I always had the option. But I still chose to work as a Professor."


    Munrow didn''t speak immediately. A man with skills was already hard to find, and here he has his principles and general awareness as well.


    "You are an interesting man, Adrian."


    The room fell silent after that


    Adrian took his time to build the second Thread and connected all the twelve points to the runes using the correct dialects. Messing up here wouldn''t affect him in any manner so why not make a good armament?


    After around ten minutes, Adrian wiped the sweat off his forehead and told him, "It''s done."


    Munrow got up from the platform and wielded the weapon.


    The connection with it has become firmer as if he was supplying mana to his own body.


    He swung the weapon and a long slash this time, clawing the ground and the ceiling, advanced toward the wall, and created a huge gap in the wall, cracking the ground.


    Adrian peeked through the wall fleetingly...and sadly, there was another room rather than the outside world.


    Munrow grinned as he nodded, "You did a great job, man. I can barely feel my mana being spent."


    Adrian nodded before asking, "Do you want me to continue with the third thread already or do you want to rest?"


    Munrow''s response was quick, "I feel no strain on my body at all. Please continue with the third thread."


    Adrian nodded as he saw Munrow getting on the platform once again and resting his axe on the side.


    Adrian, then suddenly, warned him, "Remember, I am going to trigger your emotions, so instruct your men to not attack me if you suddenly cry or something."


    Munrow was well aware of the application of the third Thread so he told his men, "Don''t act based on my reaction. Just stay where you are."


    The Acolytes didn''t respond but they most likely understood.


    Adrian barely suppressed a smile.


    Now that the Acolytes have gotten the command, regardless of how Munrow reacts, they are not going to do anything.


    Just perfect~


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Remember, he still hasn''t learned the third thread. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 68 67- Triggered(2)

    Adrian hasn''t even reached half of the book regarding the Third Thread. He wasn''t getting much time recently and the Third Thread is a vast chapter in the book of Runesmithing. So he was taking it steadily.


    However, the situation has pushed him to the point where he had to use his half-learned knowledge to build a third-grade armament for the man.


    What was on Adrian''s mind when he agreed? Well, this was an opportunity to escape from this place.


    He is planning to ruin Munrow''s head, and while the others panic to help him, he will try to escape.


    Not the safest plan, but at least there was some hope.


    "Okay then, close your eyes and think about nothing," Adrian instructed as he kept his right hand over his head.


    Munrow hummed and kept his eyes closed. He was aware of what the runesmiths do to build a third-grade, but Adrian wasn''t following the same procedure.


    Munrow didn''t question him since, after observing the guy during these few minutes, he had discerned that his methods were unique and unnatural, but they produced far better results.


    After a few minutes of steady breathing, Adrian finally pressed his middle and index fingers against Munrow''s forehead. A soft glow pulsed through his fingertips as he began the process of entering the man''s mind.


    ''Damn it¡­'' he clenched his teeth. This was his first time fully stepping into someone''s consciousness¡ªand he was doing it by the book.


    Unlike before, where he would tweak the technique to match his instincts and flow, this time he was following the manual to the letter. And that made it dangerous.


    To dwell inside someone''s mind, the Runesmith has to send thin, steady waves of mana through the subject''s internal pathways¡ªfollowing the natural mana streams¡ªall the way to the core.


    In humans, the mana core isn''t some ball of light in the chest. It''s the brain.


    Every mana pore and vein flow to and from the brain. It is the true command center¡ªnot just for thoughts and reflexes, but for magic itself.


    The risk at this stage was critical: if Adrian lost control of his mana¡ªif even a single wave pulsed too sharply or out of rhythm¡ªthe subject''s mind would reject the intrusion. That could cause a shock. How much of a shock? Adrian wasn''t sure. The book didn''t say, and he wasn''t about to find out the hard way.


    So instead of pushing forward recklessly, he first let his mana softly wrap around the brain, like fingers gently closing around a glass orb.


    ''It worked¡­'' Adrian''s breath hitched in amazement. He had done it¡ªhe had resonated with Munrow''s mana.


    Mana resonance wasn''t just about syncing flows. It was alignment on a deeper level¡ªa shared rhythm between caster and subject. And with it, Adrian gained access to the inner space of Munrow''s mind.


    His eyes remained shut, but in his mind''s view, he could see it.


    The glowing center of thought and magic: a radiant, pulsating brain made of light and flow, crisscrossed by thousands of glowing veins. Each vein carried both memory and mana, weaving through like threads of living data.


    And now came the next step: establishing an anchor.


    To safely explore the subject''s memories, Adrian needed to latch onto one¡ªa solid memory with emotional weight. That anchor would allow him to stay rooted while navigating the chaos of Munrow''s mental landscape.


    But that''s where the trouble began.


    ''I¡­ I can''t focus¡­''


    Each time he tried to move closer, the memories hit him like a storm. Dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof images and emotions blurred past him at once, each too fast to grasp. It was like watching a movie on fast-forward¡ªno sound, no pause, just an endless stream of flickering moments.


    And the worst part? He wasn''t watching with his eyes. This was pure magic¡ªhis mind absorbing raw experience. The result was dizzying, overwhelming, like being swallowed by a flood of emotion and light.


    He floated in that rush, unable to grab hold of anything, until¡ª


    ''I need something steady¡­ something strong enough to hold onto¡­''


    He braced himself. One memory. That''s all he needed. One anchor to pull himself from the storm.


    And he finally got it. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A memory.


    Something related to his childhood.


    Adrian frowned in his daze as he finally rested his eyes on the scenery in front.


    Adrian was watching things from Munrow''s perspective and he could tell in an instant that he was currently tied to something and was trying to break free.


    He was crying aloud, flailing and thrashing but he couldn''t break free.


    ''...ah!'' Adrian was startled to see the cause of such aggression.


    On the floor was lying a dead man who looked quite similar to the grown-up Munrow...and on the bed...three men...with...his mother''s dead body...


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Suddenly, Munrow screamed, and Adrian''s connection was severed.


    *Ting*


    Heavy headache assaulted him as Adrian staggered back while holding his head.


    Munrow got up from the platform, tears of rage in his eyes as he shouted, "What did you see?!"


    Adrian raised his hand, feeling his consciousness nearly slipping away as he said, "Listen...it was a part of the procedure-"


    "Do hell with your procedure!" He swung his axe and a deep crack started to form on the floor.


    Adrian found his mind slipping away and the sense of panic rising.


    "You...you shouldn''t have seen that..." Munrow growled, his aura flaring.


    Adrian took a strong gulp. He knew he had messed up a big time, and Munrow was going to kill him.


    However, just as Munrow raised his axe, intending to rip the Runesmith into two, the system suddenly dinged.


    [Host''s life appears to be under threat.]


    [Emergency evacuation initiated!]


    Adrian''s vision slipped as he suddenly found himself surrounded by familiar walls.


    He was in the time chamber.


    *Thud*


    Falling on the ground he slowly closed his eyes and a thought clouded his mind,


    ''How am I going to deal with him once I get out...''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Damn...villains aren''t born. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 69 68- His armament(1)

    "How could he be taken away when we heard nothing?" Allen had a severe frown on his face as he walked alongside others.


    They were finally back in the academy.


    Adrian was kidnapped, and Ariana, along with Elana, went to search for him, the latter leaving the site without anyone''s permission.


    However, the others were told to return to the academy by the Headmistress.


    Now that they were walking down the concrete path, Allen realized that they were fooled.


    "They, most probably, chanted a barrier around the carriage to keep us in the dark." Aries, unusually serious, responded in a solemn voice.


    "They even created a distraction for the Headmistress so she doesn''t come in the way. Masterplan..." Hayden added, and despite him taking their enemy''s side, no one said anything against it since they, indeed, had used quite a good tactic.


    "What do you think? Who could it be?" Thalia asked no one in particular.


    "Isn''t it obvious? The Acolytes." Aries responded in a matter-of-fact tone since magic only can be exploited so independently by them.


    Chanting an explosion in a faraway town, then appearing before the carriage and taking away the Professor without making a noise...this was something only a high-ranking Acolyte could achieve.


    But, "Acolytes don''t require armaments to chant magic...why would they abduct a runesmith?" Sylvie raised a question that betrayed the belief they had built.


    "...she''s right. Either it was a highly trained warrior, which is mostly unlikely, or a non-believer working with Acolytes." Allen revealed his thoughts.


    Although all of them were worried, none of them could do anything about it other than to guess what could have happened to him.


    However, there was a certain someone in the group who had already decided to take the help of her family and rescue Adrian.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    It took him some time, but Adrian returned to his senses and stared at the ceiling.


    ...something disastrous happened. He failed.


    For the first time ever since he landed in this world, he failed while performing a live tuning.


    It was not only the physical but also the emotional damage that he received.


    ''I didn''t even have the complete knowledge, so it was understandable...'' Consoling himself, Adrian asked the system, "Thanks for pulling me here, but how would I save myself once you throw me back out?"


    He could still see the timer in the corner of his vision, and once it reached 00:00, Adrian would be facing several Acolytes and a mad chimpanzee.


    Talking about Munrow, that memory he saw actually shook Adrian. He...had a traumatic past, which explains why he always hated Acolytes so much and killed them indiscriminately in the past


    However, after being thrown out of the org, he was working with those same people whom he hated from the deepest depth of his heart.


    The first experience of memory reading was quite traumatizing, even for Adrian, not only because of what he saw, but also because of the ugly failure he faced for the first time.


    A cruel lesson he learned today.


    [Considering the host''s situation, the host would be connected to a being on the server of the cross-dimensional group chat.]


    [Connecting....]


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he hurriedly asked, "You are connecting me with someone who is not from this world? Will they help me?"


    [Every member on the server can ask for each other''s help only in exchange for something of similar importance.]


    "So, kind of barter? Hmm, so I have to provide them with armaments?"


    [Most likely.]


    That didn''t sound too hard, but to tune a weapon, he needed the person to be here...'' Wait...am I going to meet some strange entity here?'' Suddenly, the darkness around him started to feel slightly threatening as he sat near the books and waited.


    After five or so minutes, the system notified him,


    [Server connected.]


    [Warning: Don''t discuss personal information or anything regarding the real world during the chat, or they will be censored.]


    [Name: Forgelet.]


    Adrian''s brows elevated...what kind of name is that?


    [XXXXX Is that you? Hey, is that you?!]


    He read a few words appearing on the system screen, but it seemed it wasn''t the system interacting with him.


    ''System, why are there hidden characters?'' Adrian asked, but even after waiting for a few seconds,, there was no response.


    Deciding to use the opportunity to gain some help, he talked back, "Um...can I ask for your help?"


    [You need my help? That''s strange ... and why do you sound so distant? Just say it.]


    Adrian was now confused... Was he close to the person? No, he wasn''t. Then...the previous owner of the body... no way. He never had anything like a system and all.


    [XXXX? Are you there?]


    Another message broke his daze as Adrian hurriedly asked, "I need to deal with seven Acolytes and a strong weapon-wielder who has an affinity with Gravity.... Can you provide me with something to deal with them?"


    Adrian confessed everything honestly, since this person, Forgelet, was his only ray of hope, so they must be aware of the situation.


    [Hmm...]


    The other person seemed to be thinking, and Adrian didn''t disturb them and waited silently.


    After not so long, they said,


    [I have just the perfect weapon for you! If you are dealing with magicians, you can deal with them from a long range. And the weapon wielder won''t be a problem.]


    As those words disappeared, a box appeared before Adrian out of nowhere.


    Adrian slowly lifted the lid...and was stunned.


    Inside the box was a...gun...


    A six-chamber vintage revolver, to be precise, with a small box of bullets beside it.


    ''What the heck...'' Adrian picked up the revolver, and its weight clearly signified that it was real...a real fu*king gun!


    ''Am I back in the Stat-...?''


    Another message popped up, breaking his train of thought,


    [There are thirty-six bullets without any runes. You can choose any rune to build over it.]


    Adrian was amazed... Could he build any runes on them? For real?


    [As for my payment, it seems you haven''t recovered your memories yet, so I''ll hold onto it for now.]


    Adrian blinked in surprise....memories? What memories.


    [The connection has been discontinued.] S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian heaved a sigh...he couldn''t even ask the person.


    Well, he got something useful.


    ''Let''s create a game changer.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 70 69- His armament(2)

    "Am I ready...I am ready ..yes, I am." Holding the revolver in his hand and the rest of the bullets in his pockets, Adrian prepared himself.


    This was his first combat after rebirth and losing here meant death. He has to be precise and land decisively to gain the key to his freedom. Hesitating from killing those guys meant his death. And he can''t afford that.


    Taking several deep breaths, he prepared himself. He has used a gun before, but only during military games where they were given real-looking fake guns and had to shoot down the others to claim victory.


    He has a good aim, but he has never used a real gun before, which is why he was slightly scared.


    But regardless, he has to do it.


    And even if something goes awry, Adrian can come back here anytime to reload his gun or take a rest. There were more than three hours left before he reached the limit.


    After a brief pause, he finally decided,


    "Okay then, let''s go!"


    Adrian''s vision warped¡ªand in the blink of an eye, he was back, face-to-face with a furious Munrow.


    "Screw you!" Munrow roared, swinging his axe with a wild scream, aiming to cleave Adrian in half.


    But Adrian didn''t flinch.


    THWACK!


    He pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Munrow barely registered the flash¡ªhe was too close to dodge.


    TINNNNG


    BOOOOOOOOOM


    The bullet struck his chest, and then a thunderous explosion tore through him. Blood, flesh, and bone blasted outward in a violent storm.


    TRRRING


    The chamber spun.


    Adrian leaped back, not letting the gore slow him down. It had already given him the edge¡ªjust enough chaos to make the Acolytes freeze.


    Without wasting a second, he turned his gun toward the mage who had dragged him here.


    One breath. One heartbeat.


    THWACK!


    Fire burst from the barrel. A golden bullet shot out like a comet, cutting through the air.


    The Acolyte didn''t even get a chance to chant.


    The bullet pierced his chest¡ª


    "Aahhhhhhh!"


    And in an instant, a black hole bloomed where his heart had been. It expanded with a silent hunger, swallowing the mage whole.


    Not even dust remained.


    "Stop right there!"


    As Adrian landed, he found himself face-to-face with an Acolyte already charging a fireball.


    Adrian''s eyes widened. He shifted to the side on instinct, but not fast enough.


    WHOOSH


    Flames licked across his shoulder, scorching his skin.


    "Fuck... that burns," he growled, teeth clenched. But he didn''t stop. He raised his right hand, eyes locked onto the mage.


    "My turn."


    THWACK!


    The shot cracked through the air. The bullet whistled forward, twisting mid-flight, thinning like a needle aimed for the kill.


    The Acolyte blinked.


    "Huh...?"


    Then his world tilted.


    His head slid clean off, hitting the ground with a dull thud as his body collapsed, lifeless.


    The others froze, silent, stunned, watching their comrade fall like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "Damn you!" another Acolyte roared, conjuring a massive barrier and ramming it straight toward Adrian.


    "Guh¡ª!" Adrian grunted, caught off guard with no space to dodge.


    The wall of force slammed into him, sending him flying backward until¡ª


    CRASH!


    His body smashed into the stone wall, ribs screaming in protest.


    But the barrier didn''t stop.


    It kept pressing, grinding into him like a crushing slab, bones creaking under the weight as the mage poured in more power.


    "Just die already, vermin!" the Acolyte bellowed, straining to end it.


    Adrian''s arms trembled, the gun pinned, his breath short.


    He couldn''t aim. Couldn''t move.


    But he could still think.


    THWACK!


    He angled his wrist and fired straight at the ground.


    In an instant, a swirling portal opened and devoured him.


    DHAK


    The barrier crashed into the wall behind him, and its target vanished.


    "Huh?" the Acolyte blinked, stunned.


    And then¡ª


    WHIRRR


    A portal snapped open above him.


    Adrian dropped from the ceiling, arm extended down, gun already ready.


    THWACK!


    The shot rang out like thunder.


    The bullet punched into the man''s skull.


    BOOOOOM


    His head burst like a watermelon under a hammer, blood and bone spraying in all directions.


    Adrian landed softly, eyes sharp, barrel still smoking.


    "DIE!"


    Another foolish roar from behind.


    Adrian ducked low, just in time, as razor-sharp ice lances sliced through the air above him.


    Still crouched, he twisted his wrist, leveled the gun sideways, and pulled the trigger.


    THWACK


    His final bullet screamed toward the mage¡ª


    But this one was ready.


    TWING


    A shimmering barrier flared up. The bullet deflected harmlessly, sparking off the surface.


    "Tch¡­" Adrian gritted his teeth and sprang away, landing behind the broken remains of a wall.


    THWOCK


    An ice lance struck where he''d just been. Sharp as a spear, it stabbed into the stone with a sickening crunch.


    He could hear them now¡ªthree more sets of footsteps, fast and closing in from the other sides.


    They were flanking him.


    ''Damn it¡­ that barrier spell is a pain¡­'' he cursed in his head.


    He''d wasted the last shot. He''d misjudged¡ªforgotten they could wield more than one element.


    Cheating bastards.


    "It''s over for you, Runesmith!" the mage barked, hurling another icy lance.


    CRACK


    The wall trembled. Dust and chunks rained down as another hole opened up.


    Adrian didn''t move. Not yet. His breath slowed.


    His mind raced.


    He had seconds¡ªmaybe less.


    Adrian''s hand slipped into his pocket¡ªfingers brushing against a special bullet.


    He loaded it into the chamber with a click, took a deep breath, and grabbed a large chunk of concrete from the rubble beside him.


    With a grunt, he hurled it to the opposite side.


    CRACK!


    A lance of ice shredded through the chunk mid-air.


    The mage''s eyes widened¡ªhe''d been tricked.


    Adrian burst from cover, both hands gripping the gun tight for stability.


    THWACK!


    The bullet roared out of the barrel like a golden comet.


    The mage reacted fast, snapping his barrier into place.


    But it wasn''t enough.


    The bullet didn''t stop. It grew, swelling mid-air, expanding until it looked like a gleaming, golden boulder.


    "Shi¡ª"


    He couldn''t even finish the word.


    BOOOOOOM


    The bullet smashed through the barrier like glass, then slammed into the mage with brutal force, sending him flying.


    Wall after wall shattered in his path¡ªuntil the seventh one exploded open, revealing the sunlight outside.


    Adrian grinned, wind hitting his face as daylight streamed in.


    But just as he prepared to make a break for it¡ª


    TRIIIIING


    A deafening wave of sound struck him from behind.


    His ears rang. His vision wobbled. The world tilted sideways.


    Falling to his knees, he clenched his jaw and whispered to the system in his head¡ª sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Time chamber¡­ now.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. How was the battle scene?

 Chapter 71 70- In the capital(1)

    "I f--cked up..." Adrian was in the Time Chamber...once again.


    It has already been over two hours. He has been sleeping ever since, and the system woke him up using the alarm just now.


    He was sleeping because his head was on the verge of exploding.


    In the elation of winning against several opponents without receiving any significant damage, he grew reckless and forgot that there were three more Acolytes left.


    Well, it can''t be blamed. Adrian had a real battle for the first time. All that screaming and fountain of blood had his adrenaline pumping, so when the outside world came into his vision, it gave the same impression of ''Ah, I got the fruit of my hardships.''


    And...Adrian messed up.


    ''Haah, no point in mulling over what has already happened.'' Realising he would be thrown away from this Time Chamber in ten minutes, he decided to do some preparations.


    He got up and looked at the rest of his bullets.


    There were twenty-nine left, and Adrian had tuned extra ten of them already before he went on mage hunting.


    Although these ten bullets would be enough to take down another three Acolytes, unless they pull some broken spell like Wide-area mana suppressing field or something.


    Well, they won''t otherwise; they would be powerless too.


    "Still, I should make a second plan." He got up and approached the weapon stand.


    He has stored several weapons from the outside world, made from mithril. He knew, at some point, he would reach a stage where he would need to take refuge in the Time Chamber. That''s why he had some preparations.


    He picked a second-grade sword that he had tuned a day ago and stuffed it inside the scabbard.


    Tying it to his waist, he loaded a few more bullets, just to be on the safe side, and he looked at the timer.


    [...6...5...4...]


    "Here goes nothing."


    [Time''s up!]


    His vision shifted.


    Just as Adrian''s feet felt the solid ground against he twirled on his feet, his gun raised at the three Acolytes and determination to explode their heads, flaring in his eyes


    However, faster than his finger, an arrow flew through the room and stabbed the Acolyte who used the sound waves earlier.


    "Guh!" The Acolyte tried to pull the arrow, but¡ª*BOOOOOM*


    The arrow exploded, and the magician was blown to the other side of the room.


    The other two magicians raised their hands, aiming at the one who attacked their comrades, but they weren''t fast enough.


    *SHLINK* *SHLINK* *SHLINK*


    A wave of arrows flew in their direction, passing inches from the sides of Adrian, and stabbing the two evil-God believers precisely from head to toe.


    Adrian''s eyes widened when he noticed the glowing runes on the arrows, before he hurriedly dashed away, and as he dreaded,


    **BOOOOOOM**


    A huge explosion erupted, and the two magicians, most probably, were burst into fragments.


    Adrian hurried toward the exit; however, upon realizing that there were people outside, he hurriedly took cover behind a broken wall.


    His revolver was close to his chest as he breathed heavily.


    *DHAK* *DHAK*


    He could hear footsteps, a lot of them. There were more than ten... no, more people advancing inside the building.


    Adrian checked his pockets; there were still ten bullets there, excluding the six in the gun.


    ''They are warriors and trained one at that. I need to be careful.'' Adrian was feeling that it was a bad day for him...trouble chasing him one after another.


    The hurried footsteps halted, and only a single pair continued to advance towards him.


    Adrian was prepared to strike the head of whoever appeared and make a run for it....not through the same way, of course. He doesn''t want to become aiming target after all.


    His heartbeat drummed in his chest, and a single droplet of sweat traveled down his forehead.


    However, just as he thought he would get out of the cover and attack the person,


    "It''s okay now, Professor. You are safe now."


    Adrian frowned...he knew this voice.


    "Your Highness?" Adrian asked in a confused voice as he slowly peeked from his cover...and indeed, the blond guy there was the same person who came to his office with a proposal a few weeks ago.


    "Yes, it''s me." There was a soft expression on his face, his eyes held a smile, as he said, "I could have never expected that nowhere else but you would be held captive in the Capital."


    Adrian''s eyes widened, "I am in the Capital?"


    The Prince nodded, "It seems you were brought here using Teleportation. You can come out now." He ushered.


    Adrian stuffed his gun inside his pocket, somehow, and stepped out of his hiding place.


    They soon walked out of the building, and Adrian had to squeeze his eyes because of the sudden flow of light. Well, it was evening, so the sky wasn''t that bright.


    "It''s really the capital." The shock could be sensed in his voice as he looked at the huge statue of the first King in the distance.


    They were in an area of slum, or what it seems. The building was quite broken and desolate from the outside, but from the inside, it was a top-notch hideout.


    Adrian suddenly remembered something as he asked, "Um...did you find a red-haired warrior? Her name is Eve?"


    Edward assured him, "She was found...she was being dugged, so it was nearly impossible to talk to her, but we somehow tracked that she was released from somewhere within the Capital. Following the instincts, I told soldiers to search within the capital first."


    "Ah, Warden Eve is safe, by the way. Our best healer is taking care of her." He added.


    Adrian heaved a long sigh of relief...at least, Munrow didn''t go back on his word.


    "It seems you are hurt, Professor. How about you come to the palace and rest for a bit?"


    Adrian looked at his burnt arm, and his head was still ringing slightly, so he didn''t think much before nodding.


    He saw a few soldiers walking inside the hideout and recovering the bodies of the magicians.


    Well, he doesn''t care what happens to them now. Most of them weren''t even in a condition to be recognised, let alone interrogated.


    The two men were walking side by side toward the carriage when Adrian asked, "How did you get the information about my abduction? Did Ariana contact you?" It was highly unlikely, though, considering she wouldn''t have involved the royal family in her business.


    And just as he thought, "No, the headmistress didn''t inform me." He added smilingly, "My sister did." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sylvie, huh..." If Adrian says he was surprised, then it would be a lie.


    The complexity of her emotions was something he still failed to understand. But it was a fact that she once used to adore him.


    "Well, I will thank her when I meet her."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I hope you all enjoyed reading the chapter..

 Chapter 72 71- In the Capital(2)

    "Found him? Where?" Elana exclaimed upon hearing the news from the Headmistress.


    They both were in the academy, Elana returning just now to see if he had returned


    She searched everywhere she could, but the Professor wasn''t anywhere around the place where he was abducted.


    But thankfully, it seems he was rescued.


    "He was being held captive in the Capital. The soldiers had found him, and he would return tomorrow morning using the portal." Ariana calmly responded as she kept her cigarette hidden under the table.


    "Can I go and take care of him? He must be injured." Elana asked in an anxious tone. She couldn''t feel assured unless she saw him.


    Those few hours when she couldn''t get to see him, the possibilities that clouded her mind were still weighing down on her. And that was something Ariana could sense.


    However, "To teleport to the capital, you need permission from an official, which surely would take time. And traveling to the Capital is out of the question. So go back to your room and wait for him to return."


    Elana bit her lip...she really wanted to see him right now. God knows in what condition he might have been recovered. And here, she was stuck because of some formalities.


    ''Should I take Sylvie as a hostage and teleport to the Capital?'' She might be branded as a criminal, but that would at least allow her to see the Professor.


    "Elana," Ariana could somehow sense the dangerous thoughts building inside her head, so she called out, "It''s just about a few hours. And I don''t want Adrian to take mental stress once he returns, just because his student was impatient."


    With her brows elevating, she asked, "I am sure you must not want to trouble him anymore, do you?"


    "Of course, not." Elana shook her head, finally calming down as she gave a small bow before apologizing, "I was being selfish, sorry, Headmistress."


    "As long as you understand. Now go and rest. It must have been a long day for you." Elana nodded before she took her leave.


    Ariana finally pulled the cigarette and inhaled the smoke before puffing it out.


    Her eyes turned towards the window as she murmured under her breath, "Though I''ve managed to sway that girl, can I truly restrain myself from storming the capital before dawn breaks?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Meanwhile, in the Capital,


    "How are you now?" Edward asked as he entered Adrian''s room.


    The healer has healed his arm and the other bruises he received.


    Adrian had rested for a few hours and was currently having dinner when the Prince entered.


    He wanted to get up to greet him, but the Prince insisted that the man continue eating.


    He wouldn''t have intruded at this time when he was eating, but it was already too late, so he thought to ask him about his well-being and return.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, and the bed is comfortable." Adrian thanked the man with a soft smile.


    The Prince froze for a moment..."You have a dangerous smile, Professor. No wonder my sister is so attached to you."


    Adrian was startled and couldn''t think how he should respond to that.


    Edward chuckled, "You need not be troubled about it. Sylvie is a very...special and different kind of girl. She appears silent and mature, but inwardly, she still has that possessive attitude that kids have. Once she selects a dress, it''s going to be her kind of attitude."


    Adrian dryly chuckled; he knew.


    He has read the book and her monologues, so he knows how far she could go for the one she likes.


    Although her interest should have started to shift already by now, because Adrian stayed and Allen couldn''t get his heroic moment, the Princess was still stuck at the same phase.


    "Professor, have you thought about it?" Edward''s tone shifted slightly as he asked in a serious voice.


    "About...the military weapon supply?" Adrian asked, a bit hesitantly.


    Edward slowly nodded, "After hearing about your achievements in the contest, I was now being asked by the Prime Minister to give you an offer. Your skills are needed here, Professor."


    The Prince looked quite determined to get a ''yes'' today.


    Adrian thought for a moment before relaying what he thought, "Your Highness, I am currently exploring my limitations. I can successfully tune a second-grade as you know, but that''s not my limit. I think I can go further."


    Edward''s breath halted in his throat for a moment, his brows rose slightly as he asked, "You mean to say...you can tune a third-grade ...?"


    "Possibly." Adrian gave the answer based on what he found appropriate.


    Edward hummed, "Then bringing you here would only stunt your growth." The Prince truthfully confessed.


    Once Adrian started working for the central government, he would get rich within days, and he has seen many creative people lose their creativity under work pressure and worldly pleasure.


    The situation was quite complicated for Edward. He can persuade him to join now, or wait for him to reach greater heights so he can contribute better to his nation.


    After a brief moment of thinking, Edward said, "The choice is yours, Professor. Even when I extended the invitation, you were free to decline. But please understand¡ªif our world faces a catastrophe at the hands of our common enemy, we will have no choice but to call on your help."


    Polite savagery ...huh? Adrian inwardly muttered.


    He was saying, in a polite manner, that if Acolytes threatened world security, Adrian would be forced to work for the military, and he would no longer have a choice.


    Well, Adrian knew the law, so he simply nodded.


    Edward''s expression softened as he got up from the seat and told him, "Have a rest. I might not be here tomorrow, but someone will escort you to the Academy."


    Adrian heaved a sigh as Edward finally walked away.


    ''Seriously, dealing with royalties is quite tedious.'' Munching on the carrot, he said.


    While he finished the dinner, he thought back on the revolver gifted by the otherworlder.


    Somehow, that weapon suited him the best. Not only was it efficient, but it also gave him a long range of options. Strong, efficient, and versatile.


    The perfect kind of weapon he was looking for.


    ''I need to first replicate the bullets since I don''t know how long it would take me to unlock the cross-dimensional group chat.''


    He still has more than twenty bullets left, and one of them would be used for research, so Adrian doesn''t run short of ammo.


    Not to mention his precious Heartstone was also waiting for him at the office.


    ''I have several things to do once I return."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 73 72- Idiot

    Next morning, Adrian got up early, changed his clothes after a bath¡ªhe was provided with a three-piece suit¡ªand got out of the room


    A butler was waiting for them with a calm expression as he asked, "Do you really not want to have breakfast before leaving?" He asked politely.


    Adrian smiled, "There are people who might be worried about me. I should return as soon as I can."


    The butler didn''t say anything after that and guided him, "Please follow me, sir Adrian."


    Adrian nodded and started walking silently.


    He actually woke up a few hours ago and utilized his time in the time chamber to study the Third Thread.


    It hasn''t left his mind until now, the failure he faced.


    It was the first time he had failed. And even if he doesn''t accept it, it has hurt his ego. It was not harmful since his injured ego was only pushing him to learn things better and faster.


    He has already finished the anchor part of mind-reading. It was the second step of the Third Thread, and he had already tested it on the training dummy once. And he didn''t fail this time.


    A successful mind-anchoring would not let the subject know which part of the memory is being read. And that''s what he failed at. Munrow discerned that Adrian was reading his deepest and most hidden memory.


    And when he realized what he was reading, Munrow panicked.


    ''Haah~I still feel guilty about seeing those memories.'' However, there was no help in it. If he wants to progress and develop more armaments, he would need to face a wide range of memories, which could be far more depressing.


    "This way, sir." The butler gestured towards the room where the teleportation portal was located.


    Adrian''s brows elevated, seeing a teleportation portal for the first time.


    It was nothing fancy, just a single person standing near the portal and a few healers nearby.


    Adrian looked at the person near the altar. He was holding a fan...war fan, to be precise.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he read the runes on the fan.


    Although he knew it, it was still surprising to see the man having a third-grade weapon, and the attribute was the strongest one. Light attribute.


    "Is there anything you would like to ask, Sir Adrian?"


    The man knew him...for some unknown reason.


    However, he didn''t focus on that and asked, "Is that a third-grade?"


    The blue-haired man lifted the fan and nodded, "Yes. I recently got this made by Sir Tony."


    "Sir Tony, huh..." Adrian knows that name. He is the best Runesmith in the nation and someone who works only for the royal family or the people connected to the central government.


    "Do you want to inspect it?" The man offered, showing unnatural trust in him.


    However, "I wouldn''t dare. If it''s Sir Tony''s work, I''m sure those runes are perfectly tuned for you."


    ...although he said that...he could see that there was unnaturally long writing on the weapon, and efficiency wasn''t kept in mind while tuning the armament.


    Well, he couldn''t blame them. They all have learned from the same books that every single Runesmith follows.


    A book that they believe was made from the notes of the legendary runesmith Avirin.


    Soon, he stepped onto the stage, and the magician started to build the spell.


    Adrian stood there silently, however, he was slightly nervous. The previous time, he really didn''t feel anything while teleporting. However, here he was dependent on a non-believer.


    He felt mana clinging to him, and his vision started to turn white.


    It felt as if he was pushed through a long distance with a gentle push.


    He nearly staggered but held himself, and his vision finally returned.


    "Welcome back, sir Adrian." The teleporter in charge greeted him.


    "Ah, Mister Ginster." He exchanged a few words with the man before making his way out of the teleportation center and heading towards the academy.


    The Teleportation center was not so far away from the academy, so he decided to head there on foot.


    While he walked, he asked the system, ''Hey, can I ask you about the cross-dimensional group chat?''


    [If it''s within my authority, then I will answer.]


    Adrian, after a brief pause, asked, ''What memories were they talking about?'' Adrian was sure that the person, Forgelet, knew him. But he has no recollection of the conversation with someone who has that name before. He even thought of people he met on Earth ...but someone on Earth forging a magic revolver? Yes, it was impossible.


    [The information is sealed at the moment.]


    ''At the moment...that means I will get my answer in the future?'' He asked, but there was no response this time.


    After a brief pause, he asked again, ''How many worlds are there which are connected through the dimensional chat?''


    Thankfully, there was a response this time,


    [Seven worlds, including yours, which are under the supervision of the Seven Deities.]


    Adrian''s brows elevated. That was unexpected.


    He knew that there were eight worlds across the multiverse, or what they consider as the Celestial Seven. It used to be eight, but after the eighth God broke the pact, his universe, and the people of that world were forgotten and isolated.


    ''So am I connected to some special people of the Celestial Seven through the server?''


    [Indeed, host.]


    The system confirmed.


    That was quite beneficial for him. He would get to know much more about the other worlds, exchange ideas, and whatnot.


    However, before all that, he needs to focus on the next arc of the story.


    The attack on the academy.


    It would be a battle that might take the lives of many, including one of the main characters.


    Believe it or not, in the novel, Ariana received damage that slowly eats away her vitality. Later, in the story, Allen gets into contact with a high-ranking Acolyte, which helps him heal Ariana, and that solidifies their relationship.


    Ariana falls for Allen after that, and Allen gains his third harem member.


    Now, if Adrian leaves things as they were about to happen and safeguards himself, then Ariana might survive.


    However, looking at the woman who was impatiently waiting for him near the entrance of the school, while smoking a cigarette, he muttered under his breath,


    ''Not anyone else but I surely want to keep her safe.'' Ariana matters to him, not just because she was his cousin but also because she was the only ally he had.


    He slowly approached the school entrance, and Ariana finally spotted him.


    Adrian paused at his spot, hands locked before him as he said, "Tell me you were worried, then only I will step closer."


    Ariana''s fingers trembled, and her eyes vividly showed the emotions she felt right now.


    Relief.


    "...idiot." She stepped forward and, after throwing away the smoking stick, she wrapped her arms around him.


    Adrian returned the hug with a smile as he said, "I will consider that you were worried about me."


    Ariana didn''t say anything, but the way she clung to him, her shoulders slightly trembling, made it evident that she was anxious.


    As he said, his only ally.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    P.S.:- Elana was waiting for him as well, but then she had to go to the bathroom. Poor girl.


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 74 73- I am here for you

    Currently, Acolytes are divided into three factions¡ªtwo under the command of different leaders, and one faction, which has the highest numbers, is working independently.


    But regardless of whether they are under command or not, their end goal is the same¡ªto corrupt every being on the planet and make a home which can be administered by their fallen God: Nytharos.


    These people mostly live in wastelands, making their homes and hideouts so that they don''t get raided overnight. Human warriors don''t venture into the barren lands because it''s too vast, and the cultists take advantage of it.


    They can come and go anytime they want. They have the means to secretly enter the human domain and wreak havoc.


    Just like how right now, they are planning to attack the academy once the mid-terms conclude and more than half of the teachers return home.


    There are six ranks of Acolytes based on their mastery of their skills and their achievements:


    Trainee


    Adept


    Elite


    Master


    Ascendant


    Divine


    And the one who would be attacking the academy would be an Ascendant, with an army of several low-ranking Acolytes and magic beasts.


    It would be chaotic in two weeks. The destruction that would be caused would be immense. Several students would lose their lives, and if not for Allen and Ariana, then the main characters, like Olivia and Sylvie, would have died too.


    Currently, sitting inside his workshop, Adrian was experimenting with things in the rosy-glowing Heartstone, but his mind was still revolving around what he must face.


    "Should I try warning Ariana?" The thought crossed his mind, but then he thought about how he could share the information without coming out as suspicious. Yes, she trusts him, but having precise information on Acolyte''s movements would surely make anyone frown.


    Adrian couldn''t ask for anyone''s help in this since he doesn''t have the luxury of affording a high-ranking Warden. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Haah~well, I should keep preparing for the time being.''


    Adrian was currently preparing explosives. These explosives would have the runes of the fire element, and their sensitivity would be adjusted with the earth element.


    However, there was a problem. Unlike with bullets, where he could effortlessly inscribe runes without any external aid, drawing runes on Heartstone required the presence of someone attuned to the specific element he needed, actively assisting him.


    It''s nothing different than tuning a weapon, but the runes would be engraved on a stone, while keeping a subject used as a reference. It was not necessary for the bullets, but on the Heartstone, it was.


    ''Now, where do I find the person with the flame element?'' There were a few on his mind, but he didn''t want to disturb his students when they were focused on their studies.


    He was thinking about what he should do when suddenly someone entered his workshop.


    It was the familiar silver head, wearing a dangerously tight-fitting pair of jeans and a white shirt with a few buttons undone.


    With the exposure of her skin, Adrian could see the head of the dragon¡ªthe tattoos she had. A cut on her eyebrow, and her free-falling smooth hair over her left eye...yes, she looked badass.


    "Effortlessly mesmerizing you now?" She joked, a grin tugging at her lips.


    Adrian slightly shook his head and re-focused on his work.


    Ariana drew closer and asked, "I heard Elana was all over you since yesterday?"


    "Jealous?" Adrian teased her, only to receive a scoff,


    "Why would I be? She is a little girl. I can outdo her any day I wish to." Spoke a cocky woman, with her arms crossed.


    Adrian sighed and asked her, "So? What brought you here?" He knew that unless some urgent work, she wouldn''t have come here to disturb him. More so, when it has only been an hour since he stepped inside the workshop.


    And as he thought, "I got a letter from Lady Melissa."


    Adrian''s brows were elevated, "What did she say?"


    Ariana grumbled, "At least show some shock or something."


    Adrian chuckled, "She isn''t worth it. Anyway, what did she say?"


    Ariana took out the letter, and as she extended it toward Adrian, she told him, "She asked me to convince you to return home. Just for once."


    Adrian''s brows drew closer as he read the lines written in the letter.


    Apparently, his father has recovered, and Lady Melissa hasn''t told him about Adrian being disowned. As such, she wants Adrian to meet him just this once, and for that, Ariana was asked to convince him.


    "Aren''t you happy that your father recovered?" This time, there was no amusement or tease in her voice. Ariana knows how close the two of them are.


    Adrian hummed, "I am happy, but I am unsure if I will go."


    He gave the letter back and returned to his work.


    Ariana was slightly shocked, "You really don''t want to meet your father because of what happened?"


    Adrian glanced at her before asking, "How do you know that this is not another tactic or something to trap me? Do you trust that woman?"


    Now, she was even more surprised, "But I heard that he actually had rec-"


    "Aria, regarding my former family, let me make the decision." He rebuked in a soft tone. He didn''t want to hurt her, but there was no better way to say it.


    Ariana wasn''t some little girl to get hurt by his statement. She understood him well enough to know what he must be feeling.


    Getting discarded from the family and becoming an orphan...definitely not a feeling one wants to experience. And after all that, the lady of the Lockwood family desires him to forget about everything and return to the family just to show his face.


    Adrian suddenly paused as a pair of arms wrapped around his chest.


    "Why the sudden affection?" Adrian asked as he felt her face pressed against his back.


    Ariana slowly mumbled, "Don''t forget, I am still here. And I won''t ever abandon you."


    Adrian hummed...and that''s why, he was going to do something which would negate the incoming danger.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 75 74- Creation

    Inside the library, Olivia and Allen were currently sitting together and studying for the mid-term


    It would start in a week and continue for five days. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The report card of the students contains their performance over the three years. Each exam conducted is important for everyone. Which explains that Allen, who doesn''t like to study much, was diligently studying at the moment.


    However, Olivia was slightly distracted. It could be seen that she continued to look at Allen and back at the book.


    Naturally, the raven-haired sensed her gaze and asked without lifting his gaze, "Is there anything you want to ask?"


    She was caught off guard, and the shock elevated when suddenly he looked up and asked the girl, "Is it about Professor Adrian?"


    Olivia''s lips parted slowly as she weakly asked, "H-How...did you know?"


    "I mean, you won''t have been so hesitant otherwise. And if you feel I would be jealous because you are concerned about your ex-fianc¨¦e, then you might not have understood what kind of person I am."


    Olivia hurriedly shook her head, "You are misunderstanding...I wouldn''t have gone that far. But after being uncaring towards him for so long, if I suddenly started to show concern, undoubtedly it would sound weird. Especially now that our engagement has been annulled."


    "Hmm, fair point." He rested the book on the table, without closing it, and said, "Well, I went to meet him in the morning, and from what I could tell, he is fine. Sylvie told us, remember? The soldiers reached the spot in time and rescued him."


    Olivia nodded, but then, "She also reported that he assassinated several Acolytes and the boss of the gang by himself. Is it true as well?" Her voice held subtle amazement.


    "Hmm~she has no reason to lie...even though it sounds quite...what can I say...impossible? For the Professor to deal with those many magicians all alone?"


    Allen wasn''t insulting Adrian here. Everyone knows what the man is capable of, but combat isn''t one of his specialties


    Allen himself has seen him training with the headmistress in the morning, and the spars he witnessed made it clear that Adrian was still not at the stage where he could handle real-life combat against several ambushers at once.


    That''s why the thought of Adrian dealing with Acolytes and an infamous gangster didn''t sit well.


    "Well, in a way, I can understand how he achieved something like that." Allen suddenly spoke, bringing a questioning look to Olivia''s face as she hummed.


    Allen heaved a sigh and leaned back on his seat, "I have seen him helping a failed Warden to realize her true potential. The spell Professor Norma chanted that day still lives in my head."


    With the corner of his lips curving, he added, "If he can make such a tremendous and priceless armament just randomly for someone else...just imagine how much thought he must have put into his own armament."


    Allen suddenly had a thought as he asked his girlfriend, "Hey, Olivia...is there any way I can persuade Professor Adrian to make an armament for me? I know I shouldn''t ask you this...but you once were close to him...at least, you know him better than any other student."


    Olivia was taken aback by the sudden request, but she still understood the reason behind his eagerness.


    Allen wasn''t progressing in his second attribute, and to gain more experience with the Light element, he needs an armament made by Adrian.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, the green-haired voiced, "I think...he likes caramel pudding and he uses most of his free time to read books."


    Allen hummed, "So caramel pudding and a few books. Got it. Thanks."


    Well, as ''she'' said, having Olivia on his side would be beneficial. Although not in the way ''she'' suggested, but still, Olivia would become the bridge between Allen and Adrian.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inside the workshop, Elana could be currently seen sitting on the chair and doing nothing.


    For someone of her age, sitting in one place and doing nothing surely would have bored her. However, right now, she wants time to stop, and she gets the permission to stare at her favorite person for eternity.


    She was invited by Adrian to his workshop since he was creating an artifact and needed her help.


    She thoughtlessly agreed, delayed her studies for later, and hopped her way to the workshop.


    ''Haah...those beautiful lashes...sharp jawline...well-shaped lips...and those thin long fingers.'' She knew it was wrong to feel like this, but she couldn''t help but rub her thighs at the sight of her male god working so diligently before her.


    "I am sorry for keeping you here, but I might need to take your element''s help again." Adrian apologized with a smile as he looked up from the device he was building.


    Elana shook her head. "It''s nothing to be concerned about. I have already finished my studies, just some revision is left."


    Adrian knew that she was an intelligent girl who always scored higher than her classmates. However, everyone still needs to remain focused on their studies before exams. Excellence cannot be maintained without discipline.


    "I heard from Ariana...that you went against the orders and searched for me all around." He called out, without removing his eyes from his creation.


    Elana didn''t say anything since everything was already within his knowledge.


    She wasn''t ashamed nor regretful. She would break the command and go against anyone if it''s about the man who has helped her reconnect with the world. The one who gave her hope...how could she not be worried for him?


    "As a teacher, I should reprimand you...and as a person, I feel thankful for you." He smiled, his lips curving as he added, "Thank you, Elana. You didn''t think of your status as a student and just rushed to rescue me." Looking at the silver head, he gave a thankful nod, "I appreciate that."


    Elana was lost in those eyes.


    ...how can someone be so effortlessly breathtaking?


    Adrian finally looked down and said, "I think it''s prepared." He suddenly got up, breaking her daze as he advanced towards the entrance of the workshop and attached the artifact, which was the size of a donut, to the wall.


    Once he was done, he stepped out of the room, jumping over the range of the artifact, before opening the door wide enough to be careful.


    He asked Elana, "Can you throw me a tool...anything works¡ªuh, except for my pencil."


    Elana nodded before she took a small screwdriver and carefully threw it at him.


    Adrian crouched before taking a deep breath.


    This was the first time for him to invent an artifact, so he wasn''t sure of the result.


    But failure is a step to success, so he didn''t hesitate and rolled the driver inside the room


    *BRRRM*


    Just as the screwdriver reached the range of the artifact,


    *SHLINK*


    Several long and thick ice spikes protruded from the artifact, stabbing the wall across from it.


    Elana''s eyes widened, and Adrian gave a satisfied nod.


    "Yeah, this will do."


    He was going to turn this academy into a deathtrap.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 76 75- Mystery

    "It''s impossible." Albec sighed upon hearing the response of the chief of the research department, who was currently trying to replicate a certain armament.


    It has already been three days since he handed the sword Adrian had tuned under the belief that he would be able to realize how he works so efficiently on runes. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, it was proving to be an impossible task.


    "What exactly is the problem that my capable research team is not able to reproduce runes like him?"Albec asked, not in annoyance but genuine curiosity. Adrian''s craftsmanship is proving to be beyond the reach of any expert, and that is very unsettling.


    The chief of the department, whose name is Mark, informed, "It''s the very fact that he connected several mana points to only a single rune."


    Albec sighed, "And why is that not possible to be copied?" He might not be as knowledgeable as they are in this field, but what Adrian did within a few seconds should be possible to imitate in a few days, right?


    However, "It''s the control over his magic. Believe me, sir, I have never seen any runesmith in my entire life who has such precise control over his mana to the point where he could breathe life into a weapon so effortlessly."


    Mark was there during the third round, so he has closely monitored Adrian''s methods and his mind-wobbling control over runes.


    He was talking and answering questions while forming the second thread.


    Everyone knows that, other than the First Thread, every single connection requires excessive focus to remain precise. However, for Adrian, it felt like a very old and experienced runesmith who had tuned over a thousand armaments and was working among a few newbies.


    "Did Tia look at it?" Albec asked after a few moments of pause.


    "Ah, yes. Madam Tia assessed the blade and then she locked herself in her study, saying she needs to do some research and also that to not take away the blade until- ah, here she is."


    Mark suddenly spotted the familiar woman marching into the room, and without warning, she snatched the blade from Albec.


    The other staff in the research department instantly drew closer since they knew that enthusiasm meant she had discerned something.


    Albec also remained silent and knelt beside Tia, who was sitting on the ground with the sword before her and a book, ancient and barely held by thick threads, on her lap.


    She read a few lines, a few runes, before she slammed her hand on the book, "I knew it!"


    Albec instantly asked, "What did you find?"


    "These runes¡­" She suddenly looked up and, upon finding so many heads peeking at her, she commanded, "Leave us alone. Mark, send them out and come back in."


    The other researchers groaned¡­they really wanted to know, but going against the Tower Master never crossed their minds.


    Mark followed her command and escorted everyone out of the workshop before he hopped his way back to the Tower Master.


    Albec and Mark sat before her like worshippers and listened to her intently.


    Tia finally revealed, "This is my greatest treasure, something for which I have spent fortunes." She showed them the same diary she had been reading earlier.


    "But what-"


    "Shh." Albec silenced Mark and wordlessly urged her to continue.


    Tia revealed to them, "These are one of the Originals."


    "...!" Mark''s eyes widened, and Albec''s lips parted in shock.


    Originals¡­a term everyone closely related to the history of runesmithing knows.


    The books everyone reads nowadays are not something derived from the original notes of the legendary runesmith.


    Avirin''s notes were mostly scattered¡ªsome burned, others hidden¡ªand only a few individuals ever managed to find them. Among the remnants that survived, Tia managed to get her hands on a few.


    That''s what she called¡ªOriginal.


    There have been many runesmiths who rose to heights, and some even gave their versions of weaving the threads, like Alistair Williams, who was known to discover the Third Thread. But was he the real discoverer? No. He just gave a method, which everyone follows. But was it the best? No.


    The best was invented by the original God of runes.


    Avirin.


    "And similar to him, Adrian also used fewer runes to bind several threads. As you can see here." Tial excitedly showed them the similarity between the runes.


    It was as if they were looking at an armament created by the Legendary Runesmith himself.


    "Professor Adrian never told us how he pulled the technique of binding so many mana points to a single rune...does he have a copy of these notes?" Mark questioned, and it sounded like the most sensible possibility


    However, "Are you an idiot? There are no copies of the Originals." Tia reprimanded him in an annoyed tone.


    How can he call himself a runesmith with such a lack of knowledge?


    "Then...how can he follow the same technique as the Legendary Runesmith?" Albec asked, couldn''t believe himself that he was comparing a teacher to that divine being whom every runesmith worships.


    But there was proof, and he had seen what Adrian was capable of.


    "Hmm...I am not sure how he gained the knowledge that no one has. After all, no one has the complete notes of Sir Avirin." Tia mumbled to herself.


    Long silence fell in the room as everyone started to think of the possibilities. How can a person be so perfect in runesmithing that he was being compared to Avirin?


    "Albec...you said he denied the offer to join the Tower, right?" Tia suddenly asked.


    Albec nodded, "Yes...he likes to teach, so he won''t join the Tower."


    Tia hummed before telling him, "Prepare the Teleportation portal for me. I will go meet him today."


    "Heh? But why?" Mark asked in surprise.


    Tia grinned, "I have a few doubts...and if he is really a god gifted genius, then he will not only shatter my expectations but also will break all my beliefs."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Ayo, chill lady.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 77 76- Sudden meeting(1)

    He was producing artifacts. How...weird it sounds.


    However, it was a fact that using the Heartstone Adrian got as compensation, he was creating several artifacts/traps to protect himself and this school.


    There were about twelve days left. The exams would start in five days.


    About the bullets, Adrian couldn''t replicate them with the knowledge and tools he had. That''s why he has come to a professional blacksmith to ask for help.


    But, "The material is...rare. I don''t think I have ever seen a material like this which absorbs runes...and the inside...the tiny powder is actually several orbs after I inspected it, which burns upon being hit."


    The old man spoke after he handed the sectioned bullet back to Adrian.


    "Oh...the material is not common, huh? What about alternatives?"


    The blacksmith hummed, crossing his arms, contemplating.


    After a brief pause, he asked, "In what exactly does it go? I have to assess the tool in which it is used."


    Adrian paused, letting a blacksmith get their hands on a gun? Even if this world hasn''t reached the stage where they could mass produce it and they don''t have the materials used in the revolver, they surely could manufacture something similar using alternative materials.


    And...this gun was the only thing that gave Adrian the advantage to surprise his enemy and have an upper hand.


    "I am sorry, but I am not allowed to reveal." So, he made the decision.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Returning to the Academy, he had to participate in the supplementary classes.


    It would continue for three hours, that''s why he didn''t delay his arrival and hurried to the classroom.


    "Good morning, Professor." Elana was also about to step inside, and upon noticing him, she greeted him with a soft smile.


    "Morning." Saying so, he opened the door for her and said, "After you."


    Elana''s cheeks reddened as she stepped inside the classroom and instantly gathered everyone''s attention.


    Seeing the cold beauty smiling and blushing was a sight worth falling in love with.


    However, the person who followed her instantly took their breaths away


    Adrian wasn''t wearing his coat and waistcoat, just a shirt and trousers.


    His sleeves were folded and his hair was framing his forehead.


    With his hair tied in a low ponytail, he stepped on the podium and rested the book he was holding on the desk.


    Standing behind the chair, he was about to start the class when suddenly,


    "Sir," Adrian turned towards the class upon hearing the voice...and was shocked to see all of them standing.


    Elana was in the front holding a bouquet. In the back, two boys were holding a board of ''You are the best!''. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aries stepped forward and said, "We all would like to congratulate you on your achievement during the contest."


    Adrian blinked in complete bafflement ...he was too stunned to say anything.


    Elana stepped forward and, while extending the flowers to him, she said, "They are proud to be your students. Please don''t reject our feelings, Professor."


    Adrian accepted the flowers, his shocked expression shifting as he smiled at his students.


    "I...what can I say? I just did what I could...and thank you all." He was really speechless.


    Aries grinned, "Our Professor can casually build a military class armament but can''t take a compliment~How cute."


    Everyone chuckled at that. Elana just smiled at the man as she stepped back to stand with everyone and said,


    "For your achievement and for helping us gain the respect which we desperately wanted, we all want to thank you, Professor Adrian."


    The classroom was filled with the sound of their applause.


    Adrian stood there, hugging the bouquet and foolishly smiling at them.


    Just a month ago, he stood on the stage and gave proof of being a Runesmith. Some of these students were also there, ready to humiliate him for being a failure. Some were on his side that day and today as well.


    ...however, none of that matters now. He has long since gotten over the phase of proving himself.


    Now, he was making a name for himself.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    There was a grin on Ariana''s face as she entered Adrian''s office without knocking.


    "It''s rude. I could have been changing." Adrian spoke without lifting his eyes from the book he was reading.


    Ariana ignored that and said, "I heard you received flowers and a standing ovation from your students. Must have been a moment of glory, no?"


    Adrian heaved a sigh, "It has only been a few hours, and you already know? Do you not have any work?" He finally lifted his eyes from the book and took off his glasses.


    Ariana sat on the table before him, resting her legs on his armrest as she said, "I heard you were blushing and all. I wonder how you look when you are embarrassed."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, eyes finally settling on the woman in front of him.


    Ariana sat on the desk like she owned the place, her long silver hair spilling over her shoulders in soft waves, catching the warm light. Her slightly dark eyes held a playful glint, as if she knew exactly what she was doing¡ªand loved every second of it.


    The loose shirt she wore hung open at the collar, slipping just far enough to hint at the tattoo on her neck, drawing his gaze like a magnet. Her tight jeans hugged every curve of her legs, legs now stretched out over his armrest like she had no plans of moving anytime soon.


    Confident. Carefree. Dangerous.


    She smirked, and Adrian had to look away for a second.


    Not only compliments make him blush.


    "Did you need something from me?" Adrian asked after he removed her foot from the armrest and got up.


    ...she was dangerously close, and he didn''t want to let her know how much she was affecting him.


    Ariana kept her gaze steady on his back, an unreadable expression on her face.


    However, she soon broke out of her daze and informed him, "...the Tower Master would be coming here in the evening to meet you. It''s a secret meeting, so don''t let anyone else know."


    Adrian was surprised, "Sir Albec?" What does he want now?


    "Nope~the other one." She informed, much to his shock.


    Adrian was stunned, "Tia?"


    He turned to look at her with a shocked expression.


    "Tia...huh. It seems you are quite close to her already." She teased as she stepped closer.


    Adrian sighed, "Look...it''s really not the time. Just tell me...what does she want?"


    Ariana shrugged, "I don''t know. But I guess it''s about the armament you left for them."


    Adrian heaved a sigh of annoyance...he really doesn''t want a distraction right now.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 78 77- Sudden meeting(2)

    "What are you doing? Don''t touch that." A grumpy voice made her pause as she turned towards him.


    The old man had a frown on his face as he scolded her, "I prefer things to remain where they belong."


    The girl, very quietly, protested, "...but I thought that I should clean up a little..." The room was very untidy. A normal person couldn''t survive a day here. No ventilation, nothing to eat, and a scarce quantity of water. Not to mention, everything was scattered around as if an earthquake had hit the bunker.


    However, the man spends most of his time here as if he doesn''t care about anything, including his health.


    "Move your little ass outta my workshop. I don''t need you." He cruelly spoke those words and even shoved her away.


    Anyone might have felt bad or even blamed the man for treating the girl badly while she was trying to take care of him.


    However, a beautiful smile formed on her lips as she hummed and stepped away.


    For someone who has been with him for the past seven years, she understood the meaning behind each of his words.


    Climbing the stairs, she reached the upper floor...and it felt like she had stepped into a completely different world.


    A fluffy bed with pale blue curtains. White walls that give comfort to the eyes. Small decorations and fragrant candles add serenity to the room, which could attract anyone to take some time out of their life and just sit here and relax.


    He built this room just for her.


    That''s why she knew when he said, ''I prefer things to remain where they meant to be,'' he didn''t just mean his tools...but her too.


    He wanted her to live a good life.


    ...


    "Ah." Her eyes fluttered open, as the strongest Warden in existence felt annoyed by something quite trivial at the moment


    Sunlight. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a groan, she sat up on the bed and exhaled for a long sigh.


    ...she was having such a good dream...or more like, a visit to the memory lane.


    These are the memories that she never shares with anyone because she knows they won''t understand what it means to her. What values do these memories hold for her?


    She was happy to have these memories, but sometimes she feels lonely because the other person who shares this memory is not with her.


    ''Don''t be depressed, Bella...as promised, he will appear before me again.''


    Saying so, she got up and left the room...


    ...a room which could easily horrify anyone with countless scribbles filling the room.


    On the wall, on the ceiling, everywhere on the floor, and even on the bedsheet.


    And each one of those scribbles represents a single word.


    Darling.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Uhm...what can I do for you?" In the end, Adrian had to ask the lady about her motive to come here.


    It has already been five minutes since she walked inside and after humming in response to his greetings, all she has done is walk around his office as if she were inspecting his room or something.


    Tia hummed as she returned to the table and asked, "I was inspecting the armament you tuned, and I must say that your work was quite impressive."


    "Thank ...you." Surely she didn''t come here to praise him, right?


    Tia, finally, sat down on the chair across from him and asked, "From whom did you learn Runesmithing? Who was your mentor?"


    Adrian was honest, "I learned from books."


    "Oh, I am curious which books taught you something that every other Runesmith across the globe couldn''t learn."


    Adrian sighed, "I just tweaked things here and there, brought changes to the technique which the books offered, and derived my own methods."


    Tia smirked, ''Tweaked a little, huh?'' which book gave him the idea to draw elemental insignia of the deities to derive the attribute of an individual? As far as Tia remembers, none of the books nor any Runesmith in the past ever derived any different method other than using the crystal ball for the First Thread.


    Then this ''tweaking'' and ''bringing changes'' he talked about was completely false.


    ''Hiding the secret behind your speciality is common...'' she didn''t mind being lied to. She also has many secrets that she couldn''t even tell to her closest ally. That''s why she didn''t continue to question him about it any further.


    "I wanted your help with something. Will you?"


    Adrian nodded, as long as she changed the topic.


    Tia got up from her seat and, after walking to the other side, she rested a parchment on the desk.


    Adrian wore his glasses, his brows drawing closer as he read the runes written on the page.


    "This...?" Adrian asked. He could understand what it was, but was unsure what she wanted from him.


    "The runes are incomplete, and I couldn''t find the right dialect to continue it."


    It was the runes for second-thread, from what Adrian could tell. However, it wasn''t complete¡ªthe runes which define the places from where the threads are drawn were written, but the last rune was missing.


    "Hmm, three runes used for several threads, I can see." Adrian muttered under his breath as he picked up a pen, "...seven mana points in one rune...that''s impressive." He was talking to himself, but Tia was so close that she could hear him.


    The dialect is, "Whisper Runes...and Surge runes...very unusual." You don''t see someone having a low affinity and a broken affinity on a regular basis.


    If someone has double affinity, it is most likely joined from end to end.


    Like subtle affinity and balanced affinity, or balanced affinity with broken affinity.


    That''s why it surprised him.


    "So, can you fill the space?" Tia asked with her brows raised.


    Adrian never felt that he couldn''t understand the runes, so failing to finish it never crossed his mind.


    His fingers guided the pen to draw the Surge rune in the blank space, which balanced the equation.


    "Here you go."


    Tia''s expression brightened, not because the equation was solved¡ªshe couldn''t possibly bring the runes for any practical use¡ªrather, she was happy because her theory was correct.


    The note she brought was something copied from the Original, and naturally, something which cannot be comprehended by a regular Runesmith.


    But here, not only did Adrian understand the runes, he even completed it, proving that she was right about it.


    ''Adrian is, somehow, connected with Sir Avirin.''


    She didn''t know how, but all the evidence indicates that way.


    And now, Tia''s only motive was to prove it to the world.


    "Is there something concerning, Lady Tia?" Adrian asked, seeing the sudden shift in her demeanor.


    However, the woman shook her head and stepped away from him, "My goal to come here is fulfilled. I will take my leave now."


    Leaving those words, a happy Tia walked out of the room¡ªleaving a confused Adrian behind.


    ''What is wrong with her?''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I realized something...Bella and Annabelle...name and characters are nearly the same.

 Chapter 79 78- I will help you

    "Did something happen when I was unwell, dear?" Melissa flinched upon hearing that question.


    She dreaded this and never wanted to face the question, but she couldn''t turn away from the reality either.


    "What do you mean, dear?" She asked, feigning ignorance, and thanked that she was facing the other side.


    Adam softly ran his fingers on his wife''s arms as he said, "You asked Adrian to return, but he hasn''t responded...is there something you are hiding from me?"


    After a few days of heaven, she was again being pulled to hell. How can she tell her husband, who has finally started to take a few positive initiatives in their relationship, that she has discarded his favorite child and kicked him out?


    It would sour his feelings for her; worse, he might start to hate her.


    Melissa thought quickly and responded in her natural tone, "I...actually had an argument with him regarding his engagement. As you know, he broke off from Olivia, and I just wanted him to think this over. That was the last time I had a conversation with him."


    She wasn''t lying; the last time she talked to him was when the Viscount arrived with the intention to annul the engagement. The only lie she told was the argument part. As surprising as it sounds, Adrian very quietly agreed to leave the house in exchange for a very trivial compensation.


    Adam hummed as he removed himself from the blanket and sat at the edge of the bed.


    Melissa grew worried as she also got up and asked him, "Are you worried? I will go and talk to him-"


    "No, I will go." Adam told her, "It has been a while since I visited the academy as well, and I can meet Aria when I am there."


    Ariana was quite close to Adam, since she used to visit their house often in the past. So, going there would allow him to meet both his children. And using this opportunity, Adam would go out a little. It has been a while since he traveled.


    Melissa, on the other hand, felt her throat turning dry at the thought of Adam visiting his son.


    If...he tells him what happened... no, no! She needs some time to do something about this situation.


    Ah!


    "But, dear, I heard that the students'' mid-term exams are starting in a few days. I don''t think it would be right to disturb Adrian before something so important."


    Adam hummed...she was right. Adrian takes his job as a Professor seriously, and going there would waste a whole day at the very least. After all, Adam had so many things to talk about with his son.


    "You are right. I will wait until the examinations are over. After that, let''s go and meet him, okay?"


    "Mm-hmm." Melissa smiled as she pulled him back into the covers, while her mind remained focused on how she could convince Adrian not to mention anything about the agreement they had


    She already discerned that Ariana would be of no help, which is why she was going to reach out to him directly this time.


    ''I have to do something...I can''t bear to lose my lord''s feelings for me.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Adrian was in his workshop, currently making the seventh trap, the second of today.


    It was only afternoon, so he knew he would be able to finish at least four more today.


    He was using Elana''s attribute to make this artifact as well, however, he couldn''t depend on a single element for long. He would need someone else''s help soon.


    ''But ..who would help me? I don''t want to disturb them.'' Everyone was quite dedicated to their studies these days. There were only three days left, and the whole school had become a little too quiet these days S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even during recess, inside the common hall, every student keeps a book on their lap or beside their bowl, so that they can keep reading while eating.


    The library has become a hotspot in the academy, and barely anyone visits the gymnasium these days.


    All the practical lessons have been suspended until midterms.


    Every student who has enrolled in the Runebound Academy aspires to graduate with enough grades to secure a well-paid job. And more than thirty percent of the students wish to join the Tower.


    That''s why this phase is quite important to them...but it was a fact that Adrian couldn''t ask for their help later as well.


    Once examinations begin, they surely wouldn''t be able to help because of obvious reasons. And two days after the examinations conclude, the Acolytes would attack.


    He was thinking about what he should do when suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Adrian asked as he hurriedly covered whatever was on the table under a cloth.


    "It''s me, sir. Allen." The other side responded, and Adrian paused for a moment.


    ''What does he want now...'' With a frown, he called out, "Come in."


    The door parted, and the black-haired teenager stepped inside, while holding a tray on which a few books and two cups were placed.


    "I thought you must be tired from working overtime, so I brought you something." He smilingly said as he rested the tray on the table.


    Adrian''s brows elevated, "Caramel pudding, huh...who told you I like them?"


    "Senior Elana?" Allen responded, unsure if he should have lied.


    Adrian never told Elana that he liked pudding, but it wasn''t surprising that she knew about it.


    He picked the cup and, after thanking him, scooped some fluffy sweet and rested it on his tongue.


    It melted. So sweet. So comforting.


    "Oh, and you can take the guidebook you gave me, back with you. I couldn''t find any use for it." Adrian told him.


    The quickdraw sword art was not something he could learn easily, and he was now focusing more on building artifacts and learning the Third Thread, so he would rather keep himself away from a third topic of stress.


    And for now, he has a weapon in possession that could save him from dangerous situations.


    So he really didn''t need the guide.


    "Eh?" Allen''s expression said he was shocked and disappointed, "So you are really not going to tune an armament for me?"


    Adrian heaved a sigh, "So these books and pudding were a bribe, after all."


    Allen closed his mouth and coughed, "I mean...it''s important to start the conversation on a sweet note. The chance of success elevates."


    Adrian exhaled audibly, "You ...don''t understand, Allen. The headmistress had forbidden me from tuning weapons for anyone. There is a chance that my creations can be misused."


    Allen''s eyes were drawn to the table as he said, "If I have to do crime using my skills...then I can do that through any armament, no, Sir?"


    Adrian''s lips parted, but no response came out.


    Allen further added, "It''s not the armament, sir, but the one who uses it that decides whether the power you bestow into the weapon is used for good or evil. And as for my request, I am in desperate need of your help so I can discover more of my second attribute. Trust me, sir, I have never felt the second element of mine as vivid as it felt when I held that wooden sword in the auditorium."


    Adrian leaned back in his seat.


    What he said was true. It''s not the weapon but the person...but still, having too much strength can blind anyone.


    Adrian looked up at Allen...those fiercely blazing eyes confused him slightly.


    At this point, he hasn''t faced any of such challenges that demand him to learn more about his second attribute. Then why....


    "Okay, I will create a first-grade weapon for you, but...in exchange, you have to help me-"


    "Okay!" Allen slammed his hand on the table and instantly bolted out of the room, leaving the words behind: I will bring my sword!


    Adrian exhaled a sigh, ''Well, having a powered-up protagonist during the ambush would be a plus point.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 80 79- Maybe...

    The bribing worked...well, not in the way he thought it would, but yes, Allen was finally getting his weapon tuned by the best Runesmith he has ever come across.


    "You have a very peculiar condition, Allen." Adrian spoke as he drew the insignia of the six elements, "Your Light attribute is very subtle, while your attribute with flames is bleeding, out of control."


    Allen was, naturally, not well-versed in this subject, so he asked, "Is that bad?"


    Adrian hummed as he started inscribing runes on the blade, his lips moved to relay the response, "There...haven''t been major incidents since there are very rare cases of these kinds of dual-awakening. However, you need to be very careful about how to balance your attributes."


    Allen thought for a moment before asking, "You mean...I need to practise with both of them equally?"


    "More like, you need to gain much more control over your Light attribute, so focus on it for now. Your affinity won''t increase, but surely, you can willingly utilize spells."


    Allen hummed, "I understand, sir." He didn''t question any further and saw the man working efficiently on his blade to draw three runes.


    Usually, Adrian would have drawn two runes for a dual-awakened, but because of Allen''s unusual case, he had to add another rune so it could maintain harmony.


    ''But...this is strange. If I remember correctly, the Protagonist uses mainly his light attribute to fight against the Acolytes. Then why was his affinity with light so low?


    "Professor?" Seeing the doubtful frown on the older one''s face, Allen asked in confusion.


    Adrian asked, "After a few days, can you allow me to assess your body for the Third thread? There is something unusual about your situation-"


    "Okay. I will be glad to be helpful."


    Allen instantly agreed, making Adrian wryly smile, ''At least hear me to the end...'' He didn''t know where such confidence in him came from...


    After Adrian finished, he handed the sword to Allen and asked him,


    "Want to check a few spells before we get to the work I need your help with?"


    Allen didn''t doubt his skills, but "I am eager to see if I could use any spells of the light element."


    Adrian hummed, "Then let''s get outside."


    Since the students were busy in their studies, there was no one in the training ground at this time, so there were no chances for anyone to discern that Adrian had actually broken the rule and had tuned a weapon for his student.


    "Are there any spells you remember?"


    The raven-haired nodded before he stepped forward with a sharp breath.


    He raised his sword in front of his chest, holding it upright with both hands like a cross.


    With a slow motion, he drew a small circle in the air with the tip of his blade¡ªone full turn, glowing faintly as it moved.


    Then, he swept the sword upward, cutting through the air as he whispered,


    "Light, strike the eyes of evil¡ªBlinding Light!"


    (A/N: Sorry for the cringeeeeeee!)


    A flash burst from the blade''s edge¡ªa sudden, searing light that shot forward, forcing Adrian to cover his eyes.


    It was one of the most basic spells of the light element, and it worked well.


    With a satisfied smile on his face, Allen returned to the man and said, "I feel the desperation was worth it. This is exactly what I needed." One could sense how relieved he was that he found the perfect armament that suited him.


    Adrian smilingly nodded, "I am glad to be helpful."


    After that, Adrian brought the teenager to his workshop and used his flame attribute to create three artifacts within an hour.


    The question arose, "Why the sudden preparations, sir?"


    Adrian had already prepared a lie, "I am thinking of putting them into an exhibition."


    Allen hummed in understanding. Naturally, everyone wants to be rich, and here Adrian was providing high-grade equipment that would be useful for security purposes.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Later that evening, Adrian could be seen inside the classroom where the second-year students from all the sections had united for the supplementary class.


    The teachers also have to work overtime so the students can receive help in these crucial times.


    Sitting before the desk, he said, "Those who like the subject of Runesmithing, treat your books as a story book. Read and learn about events as if you are memorizing an interesting story where you see the main character, the rune, developing through several stages."


    After a brief pause to allow those words to settle in, he added, "And those who feel Runesmithing isn''t for them, just learn the marked points I have told you today. Although you won''t score great, you won''t at least fail."


    The students looked a bit better upon hearing that. There were many who were interested in Runesmithing, mostly because Runesmithing has a very wide scope.


    A person doesn''t need to have a talent for Runesmithing to join the field after graduation. There are several jobs that require knowledgeable people in the field


    Like the job of an assistant, test subjects, and even a directory maintainer.


    So yes, the subject might be boring for many on an emotional level, but when it comes to a professional level, they pay attention to it.


    After a brief pause, Adrian asked, "Is there anything you would like to ask?"


    A few hands rose, and Adrian answered them one by one.


    It took him two hours before he finally answered everyone''s doubt.


    "Okay then, class, you can go now. Remember to not overdo it, alright?" He said as he got up from his seat and saw everyone walking out of the room.


    Sylvie was also among the group who was walking with Olivia and Allen¡ªthe only people she talked to, when suddenly,


    "Sylvie." Adrian suddenly called out, nearly making her trip.


    And not only Sylvie but everyone who was walking halted in their path to look at the Professor in shock and amazement.


    This...was the first time ever, since'' that day, that Adrian has called out to Sylvie out of his initiative. And that ..was quite shocking.


    "You all can go now," Adrian urged, his tone light, signifying this wasn''t anything serious.


    Sylvie looked nervous, but she still told her friends, "You two go. I will join later."


    Allen nodded before he took Olivia and walked out of the classroom.


    Sylvie didn''t show hesitation in advancing towards the podium and stood there in silence.


    Adrian got up from his seat and stepped down from the podium.


    It has been on his mind for some time now, but he couldn''t find any opportunity to meet Sylvie. Most of the time, if not all the time, she remains enclosed in her room. Today was one of those rare occurrences when she stepped out of her room, since she had a few doubts.


    That explains why Adrian had to call her out in front of so many students.


    Silence persisted between them for a few moments, before finally, Adrian told her, "Thanks to your quick reaction to the news, His Highness found me and rescued me. I am grateful for your help, Sylvie."


    She can...read minds...and sometimes, subconsciously. That''s why she knew he was really gratified by what she did.


    Slowly lifting her gaze, she looked into his warm pair of eyes.


    She has never seen such peaceful eyes before. A gaze that invites one to get lost in them.


    Her lips moved without her realising, as she said, "I am glad you are safe."


    There are some wounds which would never heal, but with this short exchange...Sylvie somehow gained a very faint hope.


    That may be.... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thank you for reading. I realized something¡ªcompared to my other story, in this one, even though we are close to 80, there isn''t a well established romance.

 Chapter 81 80- Warning

    Ariana sat alone in her office, quietly reviewing the question paper that would be handed out to the students tomorrow.


    It wasn''t really necessary, not in the strictest sense. But it was a written protocol¡ªone she had to follow.


    Most of the professors here were dedicated and trustworthy. Still, once, a long time ago, the previous headmaster had uncovered something unsettling. A certain teacher had been subtly guiding students toward specific chapters¡ªchapters he would later take questions from in the exam.


    The strange part? It wasn''t another teacher or a colleague who brought this to light. It was a student.


    To some, it might have sounded too minor to raise alarms. But the former Headmaster had been uncompromising when it came to anything that could affect a student''s future.


    That was the reason so many of the academy''s rules¡ªevery line, every condition¡ªwere laid out so firmly. Some were even rewritten by him, shaped by the weight of his beliefs. He wanted the students of Runebound Academy to get nothing less than the best.


    Ariana exhaled quietly and thought about taking a short break¡ªmaybe step out and smoke a quick one. But just then,


    *Knock.*


    A soft voice followed.


    "It''s me."


    She gently placed the question papers on the desk and said, "Come in." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door opened, revealing a familiar face¡ªone she had unknowingly been thinking about. Just moments ago, she had been admiring the neat handwriting on one of the question papers. And now, here he was.


    "How did it go? The extra classes?" she asked, leaning back into her chair, her voice softer than before.


    It still amazed her sometimes. He spent most of his days in the workshop, pouring hours into spellwork and runes, and the rest of his time solving doubts of the students. Twelve hours, at the very least, every day.


    And yet, despite the weight of all that work, he looked calm. Energized. As if he were ready to walk into a celebration, not walk out of another long, draining day.


    And here she was¡­ Ariana¡ªHead of the Academy¡ªgetting her mind completely tangled over a few question papers.


    "It was engaging," Adrian said as he settled into the chair across from her, voice calm and casual. "I never feel bored answering questions."


    She raised an eyebrow, a slow smirk forming. "Hmm~ I was thinking¡­ after the exams, I might take a break and visit the hot springs." Her gaze sharpened with playful curiosity. "Care to join me?"


    Adrian almost said yes. Gods knew he needed the rest, too. But instead, he sighed, brushing a few strands of hair behind his ear. "I don''t think either of us will be getting any leave."


    Ariana''s expression shifted. "What do you mean? Did the Tower Master schedule something again?"


    He hadn''t told her much about his recent meeting with Tia, so it made sense she''d think that. But what Adrian said next had nothing to do with schedule conflicts¡ªand everything to do with something far more disturbing.


    "Ariana¡­ I need you to stay calm."


    He raised both hands in front of him, as if to physically hold her back from jumping to conclusions. His tone had changed¡ªgentle, but heavy.


    "When I was kidnapped," he began, "I overheard something. From the Acolytes."


    Her posture changed instantly. She leaned forward over the desk, lips pressed into a tight line, and waited.


    "They''re planning something," Adrian continued. "Something big. Not just another skirmish or a small strike. A real attack¡­ aimed directly at the Academy. I assume this is one of the organisations backing them."


    Ariana''s gaze sharpened, her earlier ease replaced by a steely seriousness. "Tell me everything. No skipping details."


    Adrian looked to the side for a moment, thinking back. "I was half-conscious at the time, so I didn''t catch it all. But I''m certain they mentioned something about launching the attack soon."


    "During the exams?" she guessed, fingers curling slightly on the desk.


    He shook his head. "No. That wouldn''t be ideal for them. Too many teachers, too much surveillance. I think they''ll wait until after the exams, when things quiet down. When most of the professors head home, including you."


    Ariana nodded slowly, piecing things together. But then, a deeper concern struck her.


    "¡­Around that time, a lot of students also return home."


    Silence filled the space between them for a few heavy seconds. The question papers on her desk no longer seemed important.


    Only one thought remained in her mind now:


    This wasn''t about the Academy''s walls.


    It was about the people who would be within them. The students'' lives were at risk.


    Adrian shook his head, "I hardly believe they are coming here to harm some teenagers, who are not even a threat in their eyes."


    "Then what could be their motive?" she asked, a bit of frustration lacing her voice.


    She, by no means, was annoyed by Adrian; rather, she couldn''t be more thankful that he delivered such important news. The reason for her annoyance was the Acolytes themselves.


    They are just restless bugs who don''t know when to stop.


    Recently, one was caught in the academy during Adrian''s trials, and now this¡­what are they actually aiming for?


    "I think you would have a better idea of what they are after?" She was the headmistress, so she surely knows what they could be aiming for.


    Adrian, naturally, knows, but he couldn''t tell her.


    There was a brief silence before Ariana asked, "Do you think I should ask for the capital''s help?"


    Adrian hummed, "If soldiers appear here on the campus, students would panic. And considering how Acolytes had me under surveillance, they surely must be monitoring the capital, too.


    Unnecessary movements might change their plans, and they would attack at a time when we couldn''t expect."


    Ariana nodded in assent¡­that''s true. And considering how many days they have, they can''t expect an army to come here.


    "In my opinion, you should ask for a few Warden''s help for this. They can remain around in civil uniforms."


    Ariana responded, "I was thinking the same. Dealing with the royalties in this situation would cause unnecessary hassle." Ariana had a few connections, and she owes a few Wardens, so surely they would help her in a time of crisis.


    She couldn''t ask the school staff to stay back, since there is a high chance of a bug present among the school staff. As such, this matter needs to be kept under wraps.


    "I believe they won''t bring a huge army or they would attract the attention of the Tower, so asking for a few Wardens'' help would be sufficient."


    Ariana sighed, "This is problematic. I can''t tell the students to evacuate, nor can I take them to any shelter."


    With her eyes falling to the ground, she mumbled under her breath, "I don''t know what I would do if even a single student¡­"


    Suddenly, Ariana''s vision was filled with a familiar face, as she found Adrian kneeling before her.


    Holding her hands fondly, he assured her, "I will not let any of the students get hurt during this ambush. I may not be very reliable in the past, but now, you can trust me a little."


    Ariana bit her lip as she said, "I trust you, Adrian, but¡ª"


    Adrian interrupted her, "If it''s about the students, I give you my word that none of them will get even a scratch. And once I safeguard your weakness,"


    "I will fucking shred those asswipes in pieces." She growled.


    Adrian grinned, "That''s it, tiger. Keep that attitude, since in the face of the crisis, everyone is going to look up to you." He cupped her cheek and tried to boost her confidence.


    Ariana¡­was a bit taken aback.


    This¡­was the first time she was being comforted and motivated by a man.


    However, it didn''t feel bad¡­not at all.


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 82 81- Something is wrong

    Adrian carefully thought about it¡­for a long time, whether he should tell Ariana or not. But then he realized he had a route that won''t cause suspicion.


    And that route was abduction.


    He weaved a story and only gave her that much information, which would allow Ariana to take necessary countermeasures.


    Naturally, she couldn''t prepare to completely subdue what was to come, but she, at least, would be mentally prepared for an ambush.


    ''I need to give most of my time to the artifacts¡­'' It was disheartening, but Adrian had to sacrifice his time from the studies for the time being and focus on the production.


    He was in his workshop, having finished the thirteenth artifact just now.


    He has five ice-based, three flame-based, and the rest, light-based.


    He has already discerned where he would be planting the artifacts, and he has gotten Ariana''s permission too.


    However, his work was far from finished.


    He needs earth and air elements, too. He has water element, but creating artifacts with his attribute¡­doesn''t sound like a good plan. And Adrian doesn''t want to waste the heartstone.


    There was no supply of the Heartstone to the academy, which is why he needs to tread carefully.


    Truth be told, the element of Darkness would have been best for traps¡­but there isn''t a single student in the academy with that element, and he couldn''t ask the fourth-ranked Vermillion to be his test subject.


    ''Forget it¡­I will do with what I have.'' Stretching his arms, he twisted his neck slightly.


    Suddenly, his eyes landed on the bullet he had split for inspection. It was still on the table and under the lamp¡ªseveral things written on the table¡ªabout the bullet.


    However, there was no progression in that field.


    He has twenty-five bullets in hand, and half of them are tuned.


    He has tuned the bullets for mostly offense. He bought a belt that he could tie around his waist, and he can place bullets in each compartment. Once he memorizes which compartment contains which bullet, he will be able to deal with the danger efficiently.


    ''Okay, enough thinking, it''s time for work¡­''


    --------**--------


    *SWISH*


    Sylvie walked slowly toward the man, swinging his sword again and again in the empty training field.


    It was late. The hilltop was quiet and still. No other students were around¡ªmost were either asleep or cramming for exams, which started tomorrow.


    "Shouldn''t you be in bed?" the Princess asked. She wore a cozy sweater, hugging it close as a chilly wind brushed past.


    Allen didn''t stop. He kept swinging, his breath heavy. Sweat clung to his bare upper body, shining under the pale light of the moon.


    "Studying''s tough," he said, finally lowering his sword. "Felt like I was about to lose it. So I came out here... figured I''d do something I actually enjoy."


    Sylvie let out a quiet sigh, her breath curling in the cold air as she stood beside him in the stillness.


    "Injuring yourself the night before exams¡­ how smart of you," she said, her voice calm but with a hint of concern.


    She sat down on a nearby bench, her eyes settling on the thin cut along his forearm.


    Allen chuckled, brushing his hand across it like it was nothing. "Just got a little too excited," he said lightly.


    But that wasn''t the whole truth.


    He hadn''t come out just to relax. He wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªto feel the power in his hands. The Professor had just finished tuning his new armament, and Allen couldn''t resist trying it out.


    If not for the mid-terms, he would''ve spent the whole day testing it, pushing its limits, maybe even going on a few hunts just to see what it could really do.


    The power of Light¡ªit was more than just strong. It felt alive. It pulsed through him like fire and thunder all at once. Beautiful, bright¡­ and overwhelming.


    Sometimes it scared him. Other times, it made him feel unstoppable.


    However, he decided to stop now. As Sylvie said, it was late.


    He picked up a dry towel and began wiping the sweat from his body. After a short pause, he glanced at her and said, "For you to give up your precious study time and come all the way here¡­ I doubt it''s just because you were worried about me."


    He was right.


    But before sharing the real reason, Sylvie asked, "You''ve been going to Professor Adrian''s workshop a lot lately. What exactly are you doing there?"


    She made it sound like he''d been visiting for weeks, but in truth, it had only been the past three days¡ªand even then, just an hour or two each time.


    Allen smirked, raising an eyebrow. "Why the sudden curiosity?"


    Sylvie clicked her tongue, clearly annoyed. "Just answer."


    That reaction caught him off guard. Still, he didn''t push her any further. Instead, he replied calmly, "He''s been building these strange tools using my affinity. He said he wants to show them off at some exhibition and sell them."


    "That''s a lie," Sylvie said quietly, almost before she realized she was speaking.


    Allen blinked. "A lie? What makes you say that? I mean, maybe he needs money or has something he wants to buy¡ª"


    "Allen," she cut in, her tone sharper now. "Do you really think, after seeing what his armaments are capable of, that he''d just put them out for sale?"


    Allen''s thoughts drifted back to the memory of this very battleground, when Professor Norma used one of Adrian''s weapons. Or to that moment during the third round of the contest, when senior Elana unleashed something terrifying with an artifact crafted by him.


    Sylvie stood up, her eyes serious. "Let''s not pretend. The headmistress would hand over her life savings before she ever lets him sell those things. Professor Adrian isn''t making tools for an exhibit. He''s preparing for something."


    Allen''s brows pulled together. "How can you be so sure? And¡­ what do you mean he''s preparing? For what?" He paused, then added quietly, "Couldn''t it just be his trauma? After being abducted¡­ maybe he''s just making sure he''s ready if something like that happens again."


    Sylvie looked away.


    She couldn''t explain it to him.


    Not without telling him something she wasn''t supposed to reveal.


    She had read his thoughts again, without meaning to. It had happened suddenly, like a voice echoing through a crack in the wall.


    And the voice inside him had made her chest tighten with unease:


    "I hope she brings the Wardens here before the ambush."


    That word¡ªambush¡ªrang loudly in her mind, as if the professor had shouted it. She tried to listen further, tried to reach deeper, but his thoughts slipped away into silence. Either his mind was closed off, or her powers weren''t working right.


    She couldn''t tell.


    But what she did know was enough to make sense of his long hours in the workshop, the secrecy, the rushed designs. He wasn''t creating for curiosity or pride. He was preparing for something. Something dangerous.


    Sylvie stayed quiet, her fingers gripping the edge of the bench. A single thought pushed its way through the storm in her head:


    Should I contact my brother? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    --------**--------


    A/N:- Stop it, you fool. Thanks for reading. Make sure to drop a comment.

 Chapter 83 82- Strange memories

    Just like Sylvie, Elana sensed that something wasn''t right. But unlike the princess, she had a solid reason to believe trouble was coming.


    She often wandered the forest downhill, always on the lookout for something to hunt. To her, real combat was the best kind of training. Even during the mid-term exams¡ªon the second day, no less¡ªshe was out there, training as usual. That''s when she saw them.


    They weren''t tourists. They weren''t travelers. These were trained fighters. The moment Elana got close, they vanished¡ªerasing their presence so quickly and smoothly, it was clear they knew what they were doing. She couldn''t catch them, and the academy''s security hadn''t found any trace of them either.


    That''s when it clicked. If they weren''t hostile and hadn''t attacked, then they must''ve been invited. And the school only brings in outside help when the Headmistress believes something truly dangerous is coming¡ªsomething even she can''t handle.


    So, Elana had started preparing herself.


    "You''re really not going home?" Aries asked, walking beside her as they headed toward the exam hall.


    Unlike most, Aries didn''t mind Elana''s cold attitude or how she usually kept her distance from others.


    Elana let out a soft hum, offering no explanation.


    She didn''t have proof of an ambush. And since the academy had chosen to stay quiet, she wasn''t going to start a panic.


    Aries glanced at her, a spark of curiosity in her dark eyes. "Is it because of the Professor?"


    Elana didn''t flinch at the teasing. Her voice stayed calm. "I don''t know what you''re imagining, but to me, Professor Adrian is just a teacher."


    Aries giggled, her smile widening as her eyes turned to crescents. "But I never said which Professor. Why did you think of him?"


    *STOP*


    *BLUSH*


    *CONTINUES*


    Aries laughed aloud this time. Can there be someone more obvious than her?


    -------**-------


    Adrian was inside the Time Chamber, deep in study¡ªthis time, focusing on the Third Thread.


    Over the past few days, he had crafted twenty artifacts and already placed them exactly where they needed to be. Now, he had stopped making more. The heartstone supply was nearly gone, and he didn''t have much time left anyway.


    It was only the second day of exams. Three more to go¡ªand then, two days after that, the ambush would come.


    Ariana had already summoned a few Wardens for backup, and they had started to form a quiet, invisible ring of protection around the Academy. If everything went according to plan, no lives would be lost.


    But Adrian knew his presence had slightly shifted the course of events. The plot had changed¡ªjust enough to make things unpredictable. He couldn''t afford to take any chances.


    ''Let''s see if I can manage to infiltrate my own mind¡­''


    He had reached a point where he could successfully enter a subject''s mind seventeen out of twenty tries. That was nearly forty percent of the Third Thread already.


    It had been seventeen days since the system issued the challenge. He wanted to speed things up.


    Of course, he wasn''t being reckless. He wasn''t diving deep¡ªjust probing the surface to test and learn.


    Sitting cross-legged before the mirror, he closed his eyes.


    People often said tuning their weapons for themselves wasn''t effective. Most preferred to rely on others for that kind of precision. But Adrian had never struggled with it.


    Steadying his breath, he sent a wave of mana flowing through his body.


    The first step was simple: make the runesmith''s mana resonate with the target''s so the mind wouldn''t reject the intrusion. Normally, this step takes the most effort.


    But today, the runesmith was the target. So there was no resistance¡ªjust focus.


    His magic flowed through his veins and into the processor, like a quiet current moving through still water.


    Inside his mind¡ªjust like in Munrow''s¡ªit opened into a vast, endless space. Sounds, voices, memories, and images floated around him, overlapping and echoing like a half-remembered dream.


    He had to stay focused. If he lost himself here, he might not find his way back.


    "I need an anchor." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To ground himself in his own mind, Adrian had to latch onto a memory¡ªsomething strong, something sharp enough to keep him rooted.


    It didn''t take long to find one.


    His first heartbreak.


    Not as Adrian¡­ but as Lex.


    He was in his third year of high school. Back then, he had someone¡ªsomeone he loved. She was kind, sweet, and always smiling. On the night of the farewell party, she pulled him aside. Her voice trembled, but she looked him in the eye and told him she had cheated on him with several people.


    He remembered the way his heart shattered in that moment. He had cursed her, said things he never thought he could say. Words that stung, sharp and angry, poured out of him.


    Then he turned and walked away¡ªout of her life¡ªthinking she had never loved him at all.


    A year later, he found out the truth.


    She had been diagnosed with late-stage cancer. Back then, she already knew she wouldn''t live much longer. She didn''t want anyone, especially him, to carry the pain of losing her. So she lied¡­ to make him hate her, so letting go would be easier.


    Adrian had never cried the way he cried that day.


    He broke down¡ªevery part of him torn apart by guilt and sorrow. The kind of pain that doesn''t leave scars on the skin, but burns into the soul.


    That memory became his anchor. Not because it was strong, but because it mattered.


    Controlling his emotions, he started weaving through his memories¡­watching the fast-paced movie before him, trying to discern which emotion actually riles him up the most.


    It was then, "The fuck¡­" He mumbled inwardly as he started to see¡­things¡­something which shouldn''t be here.


    A¡­dark space as if it were a workshop, but too untidy, and everything was scattered around. Well, he couldn''t say anything to the person because his workshop also looked quite untidy.


    However, this was too much.


    However, the main question is: whose memories were they?


    [Warning!]


    [Host is exceeding the duration of the dive!]


    [Emergency escape has been initiated!]


    A shock ran down his whole body, an electric shock, and the connection was broken.


    "Guh!"


    Adrian groaned as he fell on his back and felt his mind turning numb.


    Although he told the system to wake him up if he doesn''t get out after three minutes...didn''t the system wake him before three minutes?


    But his focus didn''t remain there for long. His mind went to those memories...whose memories were they exactly?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thank you for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 84 83- I agree

    For the past two days, the academy has followed the same strict routine.


    Wake up. Revise for the day''s exams. Head to school. Take the tests. Eat lunch. Sit through the second shift of exams. Then return home and prepare all over again for tomorrow.


    Everyone was serious. Focused. Determined to keep their scores high and their records clean.


    Today, Adrian had been assigned as the invigilator for Class 2-B. He didn''t visit this class often¡ªjust the occasional weekly doubt-clearing sessions¡ªso he wasn''t familiar with all the students seated before him.


    Not that it mattered. He didn''t need to know their names. His job was simple: watch over the class, keep order, and make sure no one broke the rules.


    In his past life, Adrian had been a teacher too. But back then, he taught little children in their homes¡ªgentle lessons, full of laughter and crayons. This? This was different. A quiet hall. Rows of serious faces. The soft rustle of pages and ticking clocks.


    And strangely, he found himself enjoying it.


    "Seat three, left row¡ªshift to your right," he said, voice calm but firm.


    The student froze for a moment, then silently obeyed.


    Adrian didn''t need to explain. He understood their pressure, the desire to do well, maybe even the temptation to cheat. But that wasn''t the way. Not here.


    He folded his arms and continued his quiet watch, reminding himself that sometimes, the best lessons are taught without saying much at all.


    While he watched the student, he asked the system,


    ''Show me my stats.''


    [Name: Adrian]


    [Age: 23]


    [Race: Human]


    [Str: 20]


    [Spd: 20]


    [End: 18]


    [MP: 150/150] (Avg: 100)


    [HP: 100/100]


    ....


    Nothing much has changed except for his endurance. And the endurance stats progressed because he took a few hits from the Acolyte and then recovered.


    Well, he has a way to increase his other stats too by working hard, but he isn''t getting much time these days to focus on himself.


    ''Haah~I hope I am ready for what is to come.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Ariana was in her office, currently reading something. However, her mind was focused on something else


    Only four Wardens have responded to her request. She contacted ten.


    Well, she couldn''t blame them; some of them were too far to come, and some were posted at critical spots to neglect their duties.


    Regardless of their reasons, Ariana could rely on the four friends she once worked with. They are between the twenty-fifth and the forty-ninth rank.


    Although these Wardens, along with Ariana, could handle a battalion of Acolytes, the opponent must have already prepared a foolproof plan to attack one of the safest establishments in the world.


    Several unpredictable factors, and all she could do was to hope that Adrian would fulfill what he had promised.


    For her, the children''s safety matters the most. And until they are safe, she knew she would tackle the danger somehow.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    [Next Day]


    It was the final day of the examination.


    Only the first half of the day required students to remain in the school building. The rest of the day would be theirs to breathe again¡ªuntil the results, at least.


    Unlike yesterday, Adrian didn''t have a class to monitor.


    He sat quietly in his office, the soft morning light slipping in through the window. Before him lay the notes he had been compiling over the past few days¡ªdetails on the Third-Thread.


    Runesmithing had always been a form of therapy for him. The precise lines, the measured energy, the logic behind each symbol... it helped quiet the noise in his head. It helped him think.


    And he needed that clarity now more than ever.


    Because, unlike the others, Adrian knew what was coming.


    The weight of that knowledge pressed down on his shoulders like a storm cloud no one else could see. He was the only one who understood the threat lurking beneath the surface. The only one preparing.


    That made his responsibility heavier.


    But if he allowed panic to creep in¡ªif he let doubt or fear get the better of him¡ªthen everything would fall apart before it even began.


    So he breathed slowly. Steadied his heart. And traced the symbols again.


    Because staying calm wasn''t just a choice¡ªit was the first line of defense.


    *Knock*


    Much to disturb his calmness, someone knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Adrian asked as he rested the notes on the desk.


    "It''s me."


    Adrian paused....then doubted. He was hearing it right, right?


    Getting up from his seat, he approached the door.


    *Click*


    The door parted and revealed a face which he was expecting.


    "Why...are you here?" He asked without giving her the space to enter the room.


    The blue-haired lady who once frightened Adrian stood there with an uncomfortable expression as she requested, "Can we talk? For a few minutes?"


    Adrian sighed, "Well, you are already here, so come on in."


    He closed the door as she stepped inside and took the seat.


    Adrian sat down across from her and said, "You contacted Ariana but didn''t get a reply. Shouldn''t you have already guessed my answer?"


    Adrian didn''t need to share greetings or ask the reason for her visit.


    The lady looked in a panic, and the only person who could arouse such emotions from her was Lord Lockwood.


    He must have insisted on meeting him, that''s why the lady had to come here so she could convince him


    "Adrian...your father recovered a few days ago. How would he feel to know his son has left the family-"


    "Left or...thrown out?" Adrian interrupted.


    Melissa frowned, "But we agreed on it."


    He gave a dry chuckle, "You would have gotten rid of me by any means. I just eased up on your work."


    Melissa averted her gaze and leaned back in her seat.


    He was right, but she couldn''t back off now.


    "I am ready to pay you...but when your Dad visits you, don''t mention anything about the agreement." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have money, and I can earn more. So I don''t need your help anymore." Adrian casually responded as he also leaned back in his seat, but not in distress.


    Melissa clenched her fists, "Then...what do you want? What can I do to convince you?" Her voice trembled, and Adrian could guess the reason behind her desperation.


    Adrian hummed before he told her his decision, "Then annul the agreement and let me become the next Count."


    This was something she could never accept. She has done everything in her power to strengthen the County and has prepared the kingdom for her son to rule.


    That''s why Adrian asked for something which she would never-


    "I agree."


    Huh?


    Adrian''s lips parted as he heard her saying, "Nothing is more important to me than Adam''s happiness...so yes, tear those papers."


    "...."


    Adrian underestimated her.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. The woman is obsessed with her husband.

 Chapter 85 84- Ambush(1)

    A group of thirty black-robed figures stood gathered before a massive boulder, deep within the shadow of the forest. Silent. Still. Waiting.


    The night was thick with darkness. The full moon hung high in the sky, cold and heavy, like an omen cast from the heavens. The air bit at the skin, but none among them moved or sought warmth. They had come with purpose, bound by a command they dared not refuse.


    Then, without warning, a man appeared atop the boulder. He stood tall, proud, and unmasked. His hair was streaked with grey and black, a sign of age and battles past.


    His eyes, though wrinkled at the edges, burned with fire¡ªsharp and alive. He looked down at the gathering, and they straightened, drawn to his presence.


    With a voice that cut through the night, he spoke.


    "My brothers and sisters¡­ tonight, we take back what was stolen from us! Tonight, we rise! What we claim will lift us above all others, and make this world kneel before the will of our Lord!"


    His words struck like thunder. The forest seemed to tremble.


    "We will spill blood. We will break lives. But do not falter! The innocent we sacrifice will be guided by our Lord''s hand¡ªeach death, a gift, an offering!"


    A roar of mana exploded from him, rippling through the trees and into the hearts of every robed figure. Their chests swelled. Their eyes lit with frenzy.


    "This is no mere act," he cried. "This is war! We may fall tonight, but we do so chasing the dream of true freedom! No more chains! No more gods watching from above, holding us down! We are not their servants¡ªwe are their end!"


    The silence shattered.


    "YEEEAHHH!!"


    "FREEDOM THROUGH BLOOD!"


    "ALL HAIL LORD ERWIN!"


    The forest echoed with their cries. And the moon, high and cold, watched the madness below unfold.


    -------**-------


    "They''re after the staff," Ariana said quietly, her eyes clouded with worry.


    Adrian stiffened, trying not to let his instincts take over. "What staff?" he asked, though, he already knew. He just couldn''t show it.


    Ariana leaned in closer, her voice barely a whisper. "About fifty years ago, a war broke out near the southern border¡ªclose to where the academy stands now. Back then, Sir Eden was the headmaster. He was also¡­ my mentor."


    Adrian gave a small nod. "I know of him," he said, his voice flat, hiding the tension growing inside.


    She inhaled slowly, choosing her words with care.


    "He saw what was coming. He knew if he left things to the Tower alone, the Acolytes would one day reach the students. And he couldn''t let that happen."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. This wasn''t in the novel. Nor in any history book.


    "He joined the war¡­" Ariana paused, looking away for a moment. "But not on our side. He joined the Acolytes."


    Adrian didn''t react¡ªnot yet. He felt the urge to, but instead, he stayed still, listening, watching her face.


    "He had an affinity for darkness," she continued.


    "One night, he vanished. Slipped into one of their main bases. Everyone thought he was lost¡­ but it was all a lie. A setup. By the end of that night, the base was destroyed. A man was caught¡ªsomeone wearing Sir Eden''s face. But it wasn''t him."


    Her voice grew softer, more uncertain. "The real Sir Eden had already gone deeper¡ªinto the heart of their stronghold. No one knows how he got in. No one knows how he got out. But when he returned, he had something they''d kept hidden for centuries."


    "The magical staff?" Adrian asked.


    Ariana nodded, her voice barely above a breath. "Yes. Something they were never supposed to lose. Something tied to their Lord himself¡­"


    She trailed off, and for a moment, only the sound of the wind tapping against the windows remained.


    After a moment of silence, Adrian asked, "How important is that staff to them¡ªbesides the fact that it belonged to their cult leader?"


    Ariana leaned back in her chair, her teeth gently pressing against her lower lip as she searched her memory. "From what I''ve heard¡­ it can create multiple teleportation portals. Quite many at a time. With it, the Acolytes could appear anywhere in the world without warning, without being tracked."


    She paused, her voice growing quieter. "So yes¡­ that staff must never fall into their hands."


    Adrian already knew all of this. In the story, this was the arc where the staff was stolen from, but he had to hear it from her. He needed to confirm it really existed in this world, the same way it did in the book.


    Ariana exhaled slowly, as if the weight of old secrets had tired her. Then, casually¡ªmaybe too casually¡ªshe added, "Although it''s still in the¡ª"


    "Aria, no."


    Adrian cut her off sharply, his voice firm, almost stern.


    She blinked in surprise. His tone wasn''t angry, but it carried a heaviness that made her heart skip. He leaned forward slightly, locking eyes with her.


    "This is critical information¡ªsomething the former Headmaster shared only with you. Don''t tell anyone. Not even me."


    Ariana stared at him. For a heartbeat, silence settled between them like fog.


    She trusted him¡ªmore than anyone. Yet, what he said¡­ was true. The more people who knew, the greater the danger. And if the Acolytes ever found out Adrian knew, he''d become a target.


    Her voice was soft now. "Alright. I won''t speak of it again."


    Adrian gave a single nod and started to rise, heading toward the counter to make some coffee for them both¡ªwhen suddenly¡ª


    BMMMMMM!


    A deafening alarm roared through the air. Both of them flinched.


    "This alarm?!" Ariana gasped.


    Adrian''s face turned sharp. "It''s from the forest in the north. Someone''s broken in!"


    Without wasting a second, he rushed to the window and threw it open. Cold air hit his face¡ªbut what caught his eye was far worse.


    Smoke.


    Thick, black smoke rising between the trees.


    "There are Wardens out there," Ariana said, her voice shaking¡ªthen her eyes widened. "Oh¡­ fuck!"


    A deep, guttural roar shook the sky. From the forest, a massive shadow burst into the open.


    Branches snapped like twigs as a dragon rose into view, its wings spreading wide and powerful, tearing through the treetops. Its scales shimmered with heat, and its yellow eyes burned with rage.


    It opened its huge, jagged mouth¡ªand fire erupted out, pouring across the trees like a wave of death.


    Adrian''s heart pounded. It started!


    BMMMMMMM!


    Another alarm. This time from the west.


    "They''re surrounding us," Ariana growled, already storming toward the door.


    "Wait!" Adrian called out. "Don''t step out of the academy¡ªthere are traps set all around."


    She paused, confusion flashing in her eyes. She didn''t understand, not fully¡ªbut after a second''s hesitation, she gave a short nod and kept moving.


    Adrian rushed to the window and leapt out.


    He landed with a thud, knees bent, and looked around. Instructors were already scrambling across the courtyard¡ªsome sealing the academy gates, others shielding the student dorms.


    "Professor Adrian!" a voice shouted.


    He turned to see Professor Norma, her red hair tied back, running toward him with urgency in her stride.


    "You and Professor Newt, cover the south wing," she said quickly. "Watch the fence line. And make sure no student sneaks out through the backdoor!"


    Adrian gave a sharp nod, then caught her just before she turned away.


    "Wait¡ªtake this."


    He flicked his hand and a staff appeared in a flash of light¡ªsleek, darkwood, and glowing faintly with runes. He tossed it to her.


    Norma caught it with both hands. She blinked. It hadn''t been there a second ago, and yet it felt warm¡ªalive. Attuned perfectly to her.


    "I won''t let you down," she said, voice steady.


    "Good. Go," Adrian replied, already turning back toward the battlefield.


    Ahead, the Wardens were locked in combat¡ªfour of them, holding off wave after wave of beasts and Acolytes. But it was too much. The enemy was pushing through with sheer numbers and dark magic.


    Adrian''s jaw tightened.


    "They''re breaking through¡­"


    Sure enough, a monstrous creature lunged past the Warden line, tearing through what remained of the forest barrier. It charged toward the academy''s front gate¡ªclaws tearing dirt, eyes glowing with madness.


    But someone stood in of way.


    Ariana.


    She stood tall, her battle axe gleaming, crackling with enchantment. Her eyes locked onto the approaching horde, unmoving, unshaken.


    And then¡ª


    TING.


    A faint, sharp chime rang through the air. Barely audible.


    But Adrian heard it.


    His eyes narrowed.


    He''d been waiting for that sound.


    The trap was triggered.


    And hell was about to follow.


    **BOOOOOOOM** sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground beneath the lead orc exploded with a deafening blast. Fire, smoke, and shards of earth shot into the air. The force was brutal¡ªinstant.


    The orc didn''t even have time to scream.


    Its massive body was torn apart in a flash. Flesh and armor burst like ripped cloth. One twisted leg flew into a nearby tree and stuck there with a sickening crack. Another chunk of its torso landed yards away, smoking and steaming. Blood rained down in black, heavy drops.


    But the heat from the explosion never touched Ariana.


    A shimmering, translucent barrier had risen around the entire academy building¡ªlike a giant shield of glass. It hummed softly, glowing with runes that pulsed like a heartbeat.


    High above, the dragon let out a furious roar and dove straight for the academy''s roof.


    Its wings cut through the air like blades, eyes locked on the tower spire¡ªready to tear it down.


    TING!


    Another alarm.


    Then¡ª


    DHOK! DHOK! DHOK!


    From hidden launch points around the academy''s roof, lava orbs blasted into the sky¡ªfired at point-blank range with no warning.


    The dragon had no time to dodge.


    The molten spheres struck its scales with brutal force. One hit its wing, another its chest, and the third exploded beneath its neck. Flames wrapped around the beast midair.


    "KHUEEEEEK!!"


    The dragon screamed¡ªa high, piercing cry of pain¡ªas it smashed into the barrier with a violent crash, then fell, its burning body sliding down the dome and crashing into the forest below.


    Trees split. Ground trembled. Smoke rose.


    Ariana stood still, her battle axe now dimmed, her eyes wide.


    She slowly turned to Adrian, a mix of shock, awe, and disbelief on her face.


    "I don''t pay you enough for all this," she muttered.


    Adrian grinned, "I''ll gladly accept a bonus."


    A moment of quiet passed between them¡ªbut only a moment.


    The war wasn''t over. The enemy hadn''t fallen yet. But now, both sides knew: This fight wasn''t going to be easy.


    And neither side was backing down.


    ??????????


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I am mass-releasing the other book, the Villainess one, so only chap today.

 Chapter 86 85- Ambush(2)

    "This is chaos¡­" Allen muttered, standing by the window, eyes fixed on the battlefield beyond.


    The barrier was still holding¡ªfor now. But the monsters outside were relentless. Some artifacts around the school had awakened, reacting to the growing threat like sleeping beasts stirred from their slumber.


    Flying monsters? Blasted out of the sky by flaming projectiles.


    Brutes charging in with raw power? Skewered by rising ice spikes or torn apart by sudden, thunderous explosions.


    Every trap that triggered was brutal, precise¡ªa perfect blend of magic and mayhem. Whoever had set them up knew exactly what they were doing. It wasn''t just defense. It was a message.


    Allen already had a name in mind.


    Professor Adrian.


    Sylvie''s concerns weren''t unwarranted. She was right that something was about to happen.


    And then Allen noticed it¡ªthe shimmering barrier surrounding the academy. It glowed with a familiar light.


    A smile tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "So he actually used my Light attribute to shield the school¡­"


    Only Light could form that kind of barrier. And only he had that attribute in the entire academy.


    But admiration had to wait.


    The shield was weakening. Cracks flickered across its surface like shattered glass. The Acolytes had arrived¡ªorganized, powerful¡ªand they were pushing back the traps with pure force.


    Allen''s smile faded.


    He turned away from the window and looked toward the corner of his room.


    His blade waited for him there, silent, cold, and ready.


    It was time to stop watching.


    And start fighting.


    ....


    Back on the northern side of the academy, Adrian glanced at the cracking barrier and muttered,


    "It won''t hold for long."


    Ariana stood beside him, eyes fixed on the shimmering wall.


    "I can see that," she replied.


    The barrier, once invisible and strong, was now glowing brighter¡ªa sign it was failing. Thin fractures danced across its surface like lightning veins, and in places, chunks had already shattered away.


    Adrian took a step toward her.


    "Can you handle the three at the gate?"


    Beyond the crumbling entrance, three figures bombarded the barrier with continuous spells. It pulsed with each hit, growing weaker by the second.


    Ariana nodded, but her grip on the axe tightened. She didn''t know exactly how things would go, but she''d make it work.


    Adrian''s voice lowered to a whisper, sharp as a dagger:


    "Make them scream."


    Then, without another word, he crouched beside a small stone near the entrance. His hands moved swiftly, silently.


    A beat passed.


    Suddenly¡ª


    "Oh!" Ariana''s instincts kicked in. She yanked her axe free and dropped into a low stance, ready for battle.


    The barrier cracked apart, and with a final surge of power, it gave in.


    The division at the academy gate split wide, and blasts of magic flew toward her.


    "Guh!"


    She braced herself, silver axe absorbing the hits. Sparks flew. Her shoulder trembled from the impact, but she held her ground.


    The three Acolytes rushed in, riding the wake of their own attack. Magic beasts snarled behind them.


    Adrian was already gone, a blur dashing to the side.


    "Roman!" he called out.


    From the main building, Instructor Roman leapt forward. His blade swept wide, conjuring a wall of fire that roared to life, halting the incoming blood hounds.


    Meanwhile, Ariana dug in.


    Her eyes sharpened, and with a sudden twist of her body, she sidestepped another blast and slammed her axe into the earth.


    "Mud Prison!"


    The ground answered.


    From beneath the feet of the Acolytes, thick, wet mud burst upward, violent and fast. It wrapped around their legs, pulling at them, hardening like fast-setting stone.


    "Agh¡ª!"


    "What the hell is this?!"


    The sludge rose past their waists, locking them in place.


    "Shit, get us out!"


    The third Acolyte, panic in his eyes, raised his arm and hurled a fireball. But he was off-balance, his aim wild.


    Too late.


    Ariana burst through the flames without hesitation. Fire licked her clothes but didn''t slow her. She flipped the axe mid-swing, the broad blade raised above her head.


    And then¡ª


    BOOOOOOOM


    "ELIAS!!"


    Blood sprayed across the mud as the axe came down, crushing the man''s skull like rotten fruit.


    The remaining two stared in horror. Their screams tore through the ground.


    Every Acolyte nearby heard it.


    They had just witnessed the silver-haired warrior turn the battlefield into a slaughterhouse.


    Adrian winced from behind as he saw Ariana cladding her axe with stone and hammering the heads of the three Acolytes as if she were breaking pinatas.


    ''Despite being a man...I can''t do that with a straight face.'' Her emotional meters were broken.


    "Damn you, bitch!" Another Acolyte entered the grounds and launched a blow towards the headmistress.


    Ariana pushed her armament forward to absorb the shock but never noticed when a hound appeared behind her.


    "SHIT!" Ariana cursed as she saw the hound raising its crimson claw and inches away from her back.


    She didn''t have the time to react and could only brace for the scratch, but then¡ª


    *THWACK*


    A sound, as if something blew, resonated, and the hound''s body exploded from near zero distance, painting Ariana''s back. But having her shirt dyed red was better than receiving a few nail marks.


    She glanced behind her and found Adrian standing there, holding something she couldn''t identify.


    "Look forward!" Adrian barked, his voice sharp and commanding.


    With a flick of his thumb, he pulled the release latch, and the cylinder snapped out. Smoke curled from the empty chambers as he shoved a single bullet into place, fingers moving fast despite the chaos around him.


    Then¡ªa swift flick of his wrist.


    The revolver spun in his hand, the cylinder clicking back in with a cold, mechanical snap. The gun aligned with deadly precision as he brought it up.


    The sky darkened.


    The dragon came roaring down, wings spread wide, its massive jaws glowing with fire.


    Adrian''s coat whipped in the wind as he took a single step forward, eyes locked on the beast.


    *THWACK*


    The shot tore through the air like thunder.


    The bullet, shining like a streak of light, soared toward the dragon''s open mouth, straight and true. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dragon swallowed the bullet, but it didn''t expect what was to come.


    "Oh, damn..." Roman whistled as he saw it.


    The dragon''s mouth, followed by his stomach...and slowly his whole body turned frosty white.


    "Is it sorcery?! How is he using magic?!"


    One of the Acolytes muttered as the dragon kept falling toward the barrier, and that much weight would shatter the barrier completely


    "Damn it!" Adrian cursed as he pushed another bullet and aimed for the falling dragon.


    But he didn''t need to.


    "Scaldfang!" Someone shouted before a huge dragon, made out of flames, soared through the air and coiled around the frozen one.


    The flaming dragon completely consumed the creature before shards of ice could be seen falling.


    Adrian turned towards the person who intervened just at the right time.


    "Told you not to come out," Adrian sighed.


    Allen grinned, "Can''t miss the action. "


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 87 86- Ambush(3)

    "We''re losing soldiers!"


    An Acolyte burst through the treeline, panting hard as he reached the clearing where Commander Dante stood.


    Dante''s gaze snapped upward, just in time to see the great winged beast crash down, its body torn apart mid-air by a serpent of flame that coiled and exploded like a vengeful spirit.


    The sky itself seemed to shudder.


    Something was wrong. Terribly wrong.


    They were supposed to catch the academy off guard. Yet every step, every move they made, was being countered, like someone had written the battle before it even began.


    His jaw tightened. There''s a mole. There had to be. No other way they could be this ready.


    "Forget it!" he snarled. "Send out Kerberus. Now."


    The men behind him moved instantly, stepping into formation. Three figures with heavy cloaks raised their staffs¡ªeach one different, topped with strange ornaments that pulsed with dark light.


    Dante turned. "What about the Wardens?"


    "Two are gravely injured. The other two are still holding the eastern wall," the Acolyte replied quickly, blood staining the hem of his robes.


    "Tch. Useless bastards." Dante''s hand curled into a fist. He had warned them: sending Adepts into a fight against high-class Wardens was madness. But the council wanted results. And if he didn''t act, someone else would have taken this mission¡ªand the Staff.


    He couldn''t let that happen. The Staff belonged to them. To him. It was the key to restoring his Lord''s power.


    He took a breath, steadying his rage.


    "Kill every last one before I get there."


    The Acolyte gave a sharp nod and vanished into the forest.


    The sky rumbled. The ground felt tense, as if waiting for something worse.


    Dante stared toward the distant academy, eyes narrowed like a blade drawn half from its sheath.


    "Let''s see how long you last," he muttered. "This is far from over."


    ....


    Meanwhile, the three magicians who had stepped forward struck their staffs into the ground with a dull thud.


    The soil trembled.


    From the cracks, a thick, red, gooey substance began to ooze out, writhing and bubbling like living magma. The very air around it grew hotter by the second. Even the trees seemed to lean away from it, as if sensing something unnatural.


    Ariana''s eyes narrowed. Her grip on the axe tightened.


    Then, the molten mass hissed¡ªand from it, something emerged.


    The lava receded like a curtain, revealing a towering monster of nightmares.


    Twenty feet tall.


    Three snarling heads.


    Black, matted fur, soaked in soot.


    Flaming red chains clinked around its neck, some half-buried in its flesh.


    It stood like a living curse, its eyes glowing like forge fire, and its very presence made the earth feel heavier. The aura it released pushed down on everything¡ªit made breathing a conscious effort.


    But Ariana didn''t step back.


    Her silver hair flowed in the heat, her stance low, her axe raised. She didn''t flinch. Not for this.


    "GROOOF!!"


    The hellhound lunged.


    Its three heads opened wide, teeth like jagged rocks, dripping with molten saliva. The ground cracked under its massive paws as it closed the distance in a heartbeat.


    Ariana moved, sliding past the snapping jaws.


    The heat scorched her cheek. She didn''t care.


    With a sharp twist of her body, she brought the axe low and swung, aiming cleanly for the creature''s front leg. A single, brutal stroke meant to cripple.


    Steel met fury.


    But¡ª


    GHUNG


    Ariana''s axe sank deep into the beast''s leg, tearing through fur and flesh¡ªbut it stopped with a jolt. She felt the resistance, the jarring feedback in her arms. It hadn''t cut through bone.


    The hellhound''s muscles flexed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    GRRRR


    One of its heads twisted to look down at her, its glowing crimson eyes filled with unfiltered hatred. It bared its teeth, breathing hot, sulfur-laced air onto her.


    Ariana gritted her teeth, backing away with a sharp step. Her grip tightened, sweat tracing her jawline.


    This wouldn''t end quickly.


    She was in for a war.


    Across the field¡ª


    Adrian''s eyes flicked toward the trio of summoners behind the beast. He raised his revolver, sliding a glowing bullet into the chamber with a swift motion.


    His focus was locked on the one to the right.


    Click.


    He aimed.


    Pulled the trigger.


    DHWAK!


    The bullet zipped through the air, but the Acolyte was quick, striking his staff against the ground.


    A shimmering barrier formed, swallowing the golden round.


    He smirked. "Pathetic."


    But Adrian? He grinned wider.


    "Predictable."


    FSSSHH¡ª


    The golden bullet vanished into a miniature portal midair, right before impact.


    "Wha¡ª?" the Acolyte blinked, confused.


    THWOP!


    The golden round reappeared behind him.


    Striking the base of his skull with a heavy crack.


    DHAK!


    He collapsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut.


    "Denis!" the second Acolyte yelled, eyes wide.


    But the third didn''t hesitate¡ªrage took hold. He pointed his staff at Adrian, and the gem atop it flared.


    From thin air, dozens of winged imps tore into existence¡ªtwo-winged creatures with jagged teeth and eyes glowing like cinders. They screeched and hurtled toward Adrian in a spiral of chaotic flight.


    Too fast.


    Too many.


    Too erratic.


    Adrian spun, trying to aim, but the creatures weaved and darted like hornets.


    His finger hesitated on the trigger.


    No clear shot.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Tch¡­ clever bastard."


    The swarmed towards him, fangs bared.


    "Stay steady!" Adrian barked, swinging wildly at the darting devils. But his fists met nothing¡ªjust air. They were too fast. Too erratic.


    "Professor!" Allen shouted.


    Adrian turned¡ªand too late.


    One of the winged devils slammed into his shoulder, fangs sinking deep into flesh.


    "Guh¡ª!" Adrian staggered, his face twisting in pain.


    He didn''t hesitate. He shoved the barrel of his revolver against the creature''s temple and pulled the trigger.


    BOOOOOOM


    The devil exploded into a mess of black blood and shredded wings, splattering the stones.


    Adrian dropped to one knee, clutching his shoulder, blood soaking through his shirt. He pulled out the only potion he had and popped the seal with his teeth.


    Around him, the other devils hissed, hovering low, circling like vultures.


    Allen wanted to help, but he was preoccupied with the creatures who had entered the ground earlier, with instructor Roman beside him


    Adrian poured the potion directly onto the wound, hissing as the liquid burned against torn flesh. His grip on the revolver tightened.


    Twelve of them¡­ maybe more. He couldn''t waste that many bullets.


    SHAAAA!


    Another one launched itself at him¡ªtoo fast to dodge, too close to aim. Left with no choice, Adrian yanked his axe from the sling on his back, magic already rising up his arm.


    But the spell never left his lips.


    The creature¡­ froze.


    Midair, its wings shuddered violently, and then slowed¡ªfrost crawling from its chest to its jaw, locking joints in place. A heartbeat later¡ª


    CRACK.


    Its body turned brittle, and gravity finished the job.


    THUD.


    A frozen corpse hit the ground beside Adrian''s boots, its once-writhing body now a broken sculpture of ice.


    Not only that, the other imps also started to freeze as a cold blizzard swept towards them at a pace which was impossible to dodge.


    *CRACKLE* *CRACKLE*


    Slowly, each one of them started to fall and crumble.


    Adrian looked up, blinking.


    The only student other than Allen who couldn''t care less about her position in the academy has entered the battlefield.


    While Allen''s motive to join the battle was for the sake of thrill, this one has a more concrete reason.


    "Are you okay?" Elana asked, her voice colder than usual.


    Adrian nodded before he turned towards Ariana, "She is struggling. Go help her."


    Elana nodded before joining the battlefield.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. This would end in the next chapter.

 Chapter 88 87- Ambush(End)

    With the unified force of the Seventh-ranked Warden and the strongest student of the Runebound Academy, the three-headed hound was getting pushed back.


    The battlefield was finally getting under control. The unease on the students'' faces who were peeking at the ground from their windows finally started to disappear as they saw the teachers, along with two students, dealing with the danger.


    Allen and Roman were pushing back the demonic beasts using their unified flame attacks.


    *GRUOOOH*


    The troll raised its club to attack Allen, but the boy had enough time and strength in his legs to remove himself from the spot.


    **CRACK**


    The club landed on the ground, splitting it, but the hold from the weapon slipped when a flaming serpent coiled around the inhumane creature''s neck, scorching its thick skin and pulling a loud cry from its throat.


    "Thanks, Instructor," Allen called out, only to get the warning,


    "Don''t get reckless and look ahead!"


    The warning was heard, and the incoming eagle was intercepted using the sword he held.


    "Agh, fuck off!" He slashed the blade, pushing away the eagle, whose body got consumed by flames as he activated a spell with the slash.


    Roman ducked low and cladded his weapon with flames before swinging it towards the goblin.


    On the other side, Elana swung her battle axe towards the hellhound, sending several spikes in its direction.


    The creature opened its maw and sent a funnel of flames towards the attack


    Ice met fire, smoke erupted, but the hound didn''t stop and continued to pour fire.


    Bad move.


    Elana jumped away before the flames could have burned her, and from above, Ariana landed on the back of the creature before slamming her weapon with all her might.


    "Aaahhh!"


    **DHAK**


    Hammering the skull, she shattered the left head of the creature, making it drop instantly.


    The other two heads howled in pain.


    The heat rose from its body, and Ariana had to jump away. Her shoes were burning.


    "Damn it..." Rubbing it on the grass, she looked ahead.


    The creature was in pain. And the flames started to erupt from its whole body.


    However, before the beast could have shown its will to take revenge, a voice rang,


    "Utterly useless you all are!"


    **BOOOOOM**


    A lightning strike struck the hound from above, completely engulfing the being in yellow flashes as it howled in pain. Its body convulsed, and the echoes of mercy continued to resonate through the fields.


    Many students backed off or covered their ears. Even for them, the cries of the monster were too agonizing¡ªmaking their hearts tremble.


    Ariana frowned upon seeing the strength behind the spell.


    There was no doubt that it was a high-ranking mage. And someone who didn''t care about having his identity revealed.


    A direct subordinate.


    The hellhound turned into mush and spread on the ground.


    The other monsters have been defeated, but in the process, Roman and Allen have gotten wounded and tired.


    Adrian looked at the scene with his brows furrowed. He knew this guy would come...but this was too soon.


    ''His other soldiers must have already been defeated.''


    Their biggest weapon was the element of surprise. But with Ariana and other teachers'' awareness on the matter, the enemy forces were met by an unexpected and brutal retaliation.


    The battlefield came to a standstill with only a few Acolytes and their Commander facing the professors and two students.


    Elana and Ariana, who were in the front, were ready to attack.


    Dante gritted his teeth as he looked at the two women, "First and last warning; give me the staff and I will go back without harming a single soul here."


    Ariana chuckled, "After getting your ass whooped you are negotiating now, eh?" She doesn''t curse around her students generally, but this was an exception.


    The Acolyte chief narrowed his eyes, "They say the right thing. You are not fit to be the head of the Academy."


    Ariana''s grip around her axe stiffened.


    Dante continued, "To protect something your old boss gave you, you are risking the lives of hundreds. Such a foolish woman."


    Ariana growled, "You are taking nothing but your dead comrades'' bodies." Stones started to coat around her arms as she prepared to strike.


    However, before her foot could have left the ground, her vision turned white.


    *DOOOOM*


    The staff of the commander tapped on the ground. Just a light tap, and something erupted from Ariana''s back.


    It was her flesh and bones.


    "....!!" Adrian''s eyes widened as he saw Ariana staggering on her feet, her armament falling to the ground before she fell.


    "Senior, move!" Allen shouted, and Elana had already launched away just as the man attacked again.


    However, she wasn''t fast enough.


    **BOOOOM**


    Elana''s eyes widened as she found something...hot.


    She couldn''t remain airborne for long before she dropped to the ground...but didn''t land on both of her feet.


    There ....was something missing...


    "El...ana...." Professor Adrian called out...why was he shocked ...ah, now she realized.


    *DHAK*


    A cold sweat ran down Adrian''s spine as he saw the two strong warriors who were pushing away the enemy forces single-handedly...falling before his eyes.


    Dante snickered, "This is the result of being overconfident in yourself. You ignorant fools who believe you are the mightiest."


    Several beasts started to dash into the ground, standing behind Dante as if they were under his direct command.


    The confidence of the other Acolytes suddenly elevated as they also stepped forward, seemingly assuming they had already won.


    Dante''s staff rose and fell again, tapping against the ground as he cast another spell¡ªseveral dark clouds started to form in the sky.


    "Agh!!"


    "What is this?!"


    "Aaaahhh!" Several cries arose as the greenish-black raindrops fell on their bodies and burned their skin


    Allen had to move away, trying to find a cover just like other teachers, since the rain droplets stung like acid.


    However, other than the Acolytes and the beasts, only one entity remained standing still. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The fool has lost his senses. He might cry now." Dante scoffed, and the other joined in the fun, laughing at him as if the greatest joke of the era was spoken.


    Didn''t affect Adrian.


    He stepped forward. Silently and very comfortably.


    The rain burned his skin, made his face red, and his clothes burned, but he showed no haste to cover himself.


    This was not over.


    Not until he finishes it.


    Very calmly, he pulled the latch and summoned a specific bullet he didn''t believe he would use.


    But the circumstances demanded it now.


    Seeing the man filling his weapon, Dante was about to use the same spell he used on Elana, but then,


    "Gah!" Several cuts started to appear on his robe and his face as someone launched a wind attack from the side.


    He glared at the Princess, who had appeared out of nowhere with her mace in her hand.


    The slight distraction was enough.


    *Click*


    The chamber was locked, and the gun was pointed.


    Without missing a beat, Adrian pulled the trigger.


    **THWACK**


    The bullet burst from the muzzle. The golden bullet ripped through the air.


    Instinctive reaction urged them to summon barriers.


    However, barriers couldn''t stop what was to come.


    The bullet didn''t hit the shields.


    It¡ªexploded into thick dark mist.


    The mist slithered like a living thing, curling through the air, reaching toward the Acolytes and the beasts behind them.


    The torches flickered. Shadows screamed across the walls.


    Then everything went silent.


    A shape began to rise from the mist. It had no eyes, no face, no form that stayed still. Its limbs twisted wrong. Its spine arched like a scorpion''s tail. Every second, it changed¡ªbeast, man, demon, god¡ªnone of them real, all of them terrifying.


    Every soul that saw it felt the same thing:


    It had come for them.


    Dante fell to his knees, eyes wide, lips trembling. He tried to speak, to pray, but no sound came out.


    The being turned its head toward him¡ªand that was enough.


    His barrier shattered like glass. His skin paled, then greyed. He clutched his chest, gasping.


    Then it began.


    The soul didn''t fly out in a flash. It peeled away¡ªthread by thread¡ªdragged from his mouth, eyes, and chest like a slow, burning thread pulled through a needle.


    He didn''t scream.


    He couldn''t.


    All around him, the others followed. One beast slammed into the wall, clawing at its own face. Another tried to run, but the mist was already inside its lungs.


    The creature moved without moving¡ªcloser, somehow everywhere. Its mouth never opened, yet they all heard it speak:


    "You were never meant to see me."


    The air turned cold. Bones cracked from the pressure. The Acolytes'' bodies collapsed to the floor, one by one.


    Their souls were gone.


    Only silence and smoke remained.


    And in the center of it all, Adrian lowered the gun, eyes locked on the fading mist¡ªbreathing slow, calm, and unshaken.


    A spell which can even make a chanter shudder.


    The Satan''s Wrath¡ªa spell of Darkness which can only be chanted by a fifth grade armament.


    Thankfully, he has prepared it just in case.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thank you for reading..

 Chapter 89 88- Foolish

    The world seemed to be fading before her eyes.


    Ariana couldn''t move; if she did, she would lose consciousness, and that would be the end.


    There was no turning back if she fainted now.


    She has lost too much blood, and a gaping hole has been blasted through her stomach. She could no longer feel the pain, as she remained motionlessly sprawled on the grass and waiting for death to claim her.


    ''Those cries...'' Hearing the Acolytes cry provided relief to her heart. At least, her enemies have received a dog''s death, and the students were safe.


    ''Adrian fulfilled his promise...'' Excluding Elana, who volunteered to help her, the other students were safe. And an ambush on this stage, incurring only one loss, was a great achievement.


    Ariana has a few regrets about leaving the world soon, but she knew that in her absence, there were people who would take care of the Academy and continue the legacy.


    Her father would be sad...but well, he has a son to comfort him, so it would be all right.


    The only person whom she sees getting lonely without her...was Adrian.


    Adrian.


    Her bully. Her friend. Her cousin. And the only man whom she came to like.


    She had things to tell him...to express her feelings. But she always thought it was too soon, and that she needed to first sort out her feelings.


    But then, it felt early. And now, it felt too late.


    She was dying.


    How....lame was that?


    "Any last wishes?" A voice. A familiar one.


    A weak smile lifted the edges of her lips as she saw him standing over her.


    Hiding her from the piercing moonlight, he has his brows raised and is doing something with his armament.


    "I...I just...want..." She groaned, too much pain to endure.


    Adrian was patient. Well, he can do this much before her death.


    Collecting the last bit of strength, she spoke, "I...want...you to...be happy..."


    "Even in your death, you are worried about me, eh?" Adrian casually stated as he finally got done with the bullet he needed.


    Ariana didn''t react when he pointed the armament, which has only caused harm and agony to others until now, at her.


    She trusted him.


    More than anyone.


    Closing her eyes, she accepted whatever he had to give her.


    "Professor..." Sylvie muttered in a low tone, worried about what he was doing.


    However, Adrian ignored her and pulled the trigger.


    *THWACK*


    The bullet disintegrated just after leaving the barrel, and shimmering light particles started falling over Ariana.


    "...huh?" Sylvie couldn''t believe what her eyes were showing her.


    The gaping hole in the Headmistress''s stomach...was stitching up... no, it was restoring to a healthy state, as if Adrian had reversed the time itself.


    Her complexion improved, and her slow breaths regained pace. As if God has blessed her with another life.


    It all happened before her eyes, yet the Princess couldn''t believe it.


    Adrian has already moved toward Elana and used the same kind of bullet on her to heal her severed leg.


    "Does it hurt?" He asked as her leg started to slowly regrow.


    With sweat covering her forehead and her complexion whiter than the ice, she shook her head, "N-Not much."


    Adrian chuckled, "You can be honest with me, Elana." He rested his hand on her head, and soon, tears welled up in her eyes


    "It hurt...hurts too much..." She held his shirt and wept in silence.


    Adrian softly caressed her head and assured her, "Everything is okay. You are fine now."


    He looked around for a bit and found that Roman and Allen were coming out of their covers. They prioritize their security, which was the best thing to do, considering their first line of defense was down.


    However, what he couldn''t understand was Sylvie''s actions.


    "Can someone take her to the medic?" Adrian asked and soon Roman shouted a few names and four men came who rested Ariana and Elana on stretchers and brought them to the doctor.


    The other instructors were clearing the dead monsters and checking if there were any more Acolytes left in the forest.


    Meanwhile, Adrian got up and approached the Princess.


    With his brows slightly knitted, he asked, "You didn''t have to come out of your hiding to chant the spell...why did you take the risk?" This was no playground or trial where students were getting examined in a controlled environment.


    This was a real battle where anyone could have lost their life. And the bullets Adrian utilized on Elana and Ariana cannot bring the dead to life. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sylvie''s shoulders dropped as she asked, "Will I get scolded if my reason turns out to be childish?"


    "Yes." Adrian bluntly stated.


    Sylvie lowered her head and honestly stated, "I...wanted to experience...the same pain as you."


    Adrian''s eyes turned cold, "You are foolish."


    "I am sorry, Professor..." She mumbled but was interrupted,


    "But you were helpful. Without you, I might not have survived. You chose the right time to intervene." Adrian didn''t have a second plan if Dante actually had launched a spell before him. That''s why Sylvie''s help was very viral in that situation.


    The Princess didn''t smile, but she felt relieved. Looking up, she gazed into his eyes.


    There...was not indifference but warmth. Ever so slightly, but it was there.


    She felt happy.


    Soon, Adrian helped in cleaning up and went to check on the wardens who came to help. It turned out, they were encaged in a barrier and were guarded by a griffin.


    With the instructors, the Griffin was defeated, and the wardens were rescued.


    Not even a single professor or warden died during the incident, and all the Acolytes were dead.


    Looking at the academy, which was barely affected even after all the chaos, Adrian couldn''t help but mutter, "I used my knowledge for a good cause. And my plans worked better than I thought."


    There were many more challenges to come, but with his system and his knowledge about the future, he knew he would somehow overcome them all.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 90 89- Fight and... betrayal?

    "Does it sting?" Olivia asked gently, pressing a cotton swab soaked in medicine against Allen''s wound.


    He shook his head slowly. "Not much. It''s been two days¡­ it''s all numb now."


    Two days. That''s how long it had been since chaos erupted at the academy.


    Acolytes and beasts had poured in, attacking like shadows in the night, all searching for something no one could name.


    Thankfully, no one died, but they came close. Too close.


    If it hadn''t been for Professor Adrian, the Headmistress might not have made it. She and Senior Elana suffered the worst of the injuries. A few other professors were hurt too. But nothing compared to the wounds those two carried.


    And Allen? He hadn''t actually fought to the best of his abilities. He remained hidden.


    "Blaming yourself again?" Olivia asked softly, her green hair falling over one shoulder as she looked at him. She saw it in his eyes.


    The guilt. The shame. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Allen sighed, long and tired. "What else can I do? While I crouched behind a wall, hiding, Professor Adrian stood alone against them. Sylvie¡ªshe jumped in without hesitation to help him. She didn''t even think twice."


    He gave a hollow laugh, bitterness creeping into his voice.


    "If Adrian had fallen, we might all be dead. He even said things would''ve turned ugly if Sylvie hadn''t stepped in when she did. And I¡­"


    He looked at her, his voice cracking.


    "I could''ve helped. I should have helped. But I just sat there. Injured. Crying. Hiding like a child."


    He yanked at the bandage on his arm with a snarl. "Fucking coward."


    Olivia didn''t speak. She just sat there, her shoulders slumped, lips parted. She wasn''t surprised. She wasn''t afraid of what he''d said. She had known¡ªshe had seen this eating away at him for two days straight. And now, finally, he was breaking.


    Allen hadn''t forgotten. He couldn''t.


    The look in the Headmistress''s eyes as she fell, the way her body hit the ground¡­ it had burned itself into his mind. Their strongest shield had been shattered before him.


    And all he did was watch.


    He had come to this academy to search for the truth about himself. He had made a vow to destroy the believers of the evil god. But when the moment came, he couldn''t move. Couldn''t breathe.


    He had leaned so heavily on others that when one of them collapsed¡­ he fell with them.


    And what could be more pathetic than that?


    "If you consider yourself a coward, then what should I call myself?" Olivia asked.


    Allen frowned, "It''s different between you and me-"


    "What is different? Am I not a warrior? Am I not here to fulfill my dream? Or am I not capable enough to stand on a battlefield?" She asked, her tone unusually heavy, and the girl seemed like she had been wronged.


    Allen, usually, would have coaxed her and apologized, but he was too wounded at the moment to say anything nice.


    "Look, Olivia, you are interpreting those words in the wrong way, and I am not in the right head to tell you what I meant."


    Olivia stepped past him wordlessly and left the room.


    Allen stared at the door, his fists clenched as he picked up the lamp, held it high...but then he stopped himself.


    The lamp was expensive.


    He threw a pillow to vent.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Adrian was currently in his office, working on the mid-term paper.


    The news of the ambush has already been released to the world, and he has been hearing things from many places.


    A letter from the Tower arrived, addressed to him, to ask about his well-being.


    The Tower has provided additional security to the academy, and so did the Capital.


    There was a high chance that they would come here to meet Ariana and discuss the incident.


    ...and that would be quite hectic.


    For now, Adrian sent a letter to his father telling him what happened recently and using the opportunity to delay the meeting.


    He still hasn''t decided what he would do with his family.


    The recent visit of his stepmother allowed Adrian to know more about her character.


    After Adrian''s disappearance from the story, the Lockwood family gets barely mentioned, one or two times, in the whole story. That''s why he couldn''t have expected her devotion towards her husband.


    Genuinely, he felt nothing towards Melissa or any of the Lockwoods. There was compassion for his father, but just that. Considering his safety, Adrian wanted to remain away from the Lockwood family.


    However, now that he has a means to defend himself, should he actually meet his father once and get done with it?


    He was thinking of having some coffee to recharge his head when suddenly, someone burst into his room.


    "Trouble." Ariana was panting and looked pale.


    Adrian instantly got up and asked, "What happened?" He thought there was another ambush. But the matter was more serious.


    Ariana shook her head and first closed the door.


    Approaching him, she spoke in a hushed but panicked voice, "The Staff ...it is stolen."


    "Huh?!" Adrian''s eyes widened as he heard those words.


    Ariana gestured to him to stay silent as she said, "I went to check the locker...and it was gone. No evidence left behind."


    Adrian''s brows drew closer, "Did you check properly?"


    Ariana clicked her tongue, "Of course, I did. It''s not there or anywhere around. The locker was broken, so naturally, someone stole it."


    Adrian looked down, a contemplative frown marring his face, as he asked, "Did you share the locker location with anyone?"


    "None. I have always been silent about it, except for the last time." Last time, she was about to tell him about the locker, but Adrian stopped her.


    That means the information was only limited to her...as such, "An Acolyte stole it. While they kept us busy with an ambush, someone went to the vault."


    Ariana nodded, "...it must be the case." She couldn''t believe it, though, that someone reached the locker so easily.


    But whom she could blame when only she was the living entity who knew where the staff was.


    "In my opinion, they had a way to sense the staff. After all, they are better at magic." Adrian shared his conviction.


    Ariana nodded, "I also think so."


    A brief moment of silence passed by before she asked, "Should I ask for the Capital''s help to bring the staff back?"


    Adrian shrugged, "You can...but did they know that you had such a tool until now?"


    Ariana paused....shoot.


    Adrian continued, "If they got to know that you were hiding a tool which could have helped them research more about magic...forget about the Capital, the Tower would conduct interrogation on you."


    Ariana grew troubled. "You are right. I am fucked." She covered her forehead, now feeling completely helpless.


    Adrian got out of his seat, holding a glass, as he said, "Look, don''t take any rash step which could put you in trouble. We both know that the Tower is looking for a way to cast you back into the hunting field."


    Ariana took a few small sips of water before asking, "So...what should I do?"


    Adrian suggested, "Don''t do anything right away and wait for them to strike first. No one has the evidence that you had the staff, so even if they use the magical staff to attack civilians, they won''t be able to blame you."


    Ariana''s eyes widened, "Do you want me to-''"


    "Yes, Ariana. I want you to wash your hands of this matter and wait for the right opportunity to take the staff back."


    Ariana lowered her head as she continued to listen to him, "Decision is up to you, but this academy needs you...I need you, Aria. So please take your decision carefully."


    The silver head remained silent for a few moments.


    What Adrian said was all true and plausible. The Tower and the Capital would surely blame her and use this opportunity to snatch her position from her.


    After some moment of silence, she nodded, "I will stay silent and secretly try to find the staff."


    Looking up at him, she smiled faintly, "Thanks for the advice..I might have fucked up a big time on my own."


    Adrian patted her back, "You can rely on me from time to time."


    Ariana froze for a moment, her eyes turning soft, which took Adrian off guard.


    But soon she shook her head and walked towards the door, "I will sleep for now. See you tomorrow."


    "Yeah..." Adrian said as he saw her stepping out and closing the door on her way out.


    Heaving a sigh, he returned to the seat and softly mumbled, "Sorry, Aria..." A wooden staff started to shimmer to life as he muttered, "But I needed this for what is to come."


    The staff never went out of the academy. It''s ownership just shifted from the Headmistress to a Professor.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Leave a comment.

 Chapter 91 90- Shelter her(1)

    Adrian stood inside the Time Chamber, eyes fixed on the magical staff in his hands.


    It was supposed to be taken by the Acolytes during the ambush. That had been the plan. But Adrian had ruined it¡ªon purpose. After all, how could he let such a dangerous artifact fall into their hands? So, before anyone could notice, he took it for himself.


    Not that Ariana or the academy would''ve done anything useful with it. She wasn''t planning to use the staff, and leaving it with her would''ve been a waste. On the other hand, the Acolytes had far bigger plans.


    They would''ve used this staff to summon troops in a future arc¡ªsomething Adrian wasn''t about to let happen.


    Eventually, Allen gets hold of the staff too. He breaks off the ornament from the crown and keeps it. That tiny piece turns out to be far more important than it looks.


    See, in this world, sorcery is something reserved for those who follow the evil God. But mana? Mana is everywhere. Everyone has it. So, if someone has a proper catalyst, like this ornament, they can cast the one spell it''s built for.


    It works kind of like a rune. The spell is already sealed inside. You just need to pour magic into it, and the enchantment will activate. Simple. Efficient. And unlike runes, it doesn''t care about distance or grade restrictions.


    Of course, teleportation is another story. It''s not something just anyone can do. You need a huge mana reserve and a fifth-grade weapon by your side.


    Which is why this staff is perfect for Adrian.


    Teleportation is now within his reach. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned the staff over in his hands, eyeing the purple gem embedded at the top. It was as big as his fist, glowing softly. A tool like this couldn''t be left out in the open. He needed to hide it somewhere subtle, somewhere only he could use it at a moment''s notice.


    "Let''s see¡­" he muttered, thinking, but soon he gave up.


    ''Well, let''s think about it later. System, show me my stats.''


    [Name: Adrian]


    [Age: 23]


    [Race: Human]


    [Str: 20]


    [Spd: 20]


    [End: 21]


    [MP: 150/150] (Avg: 100)


    [HP: 100/100]


    ...again, endurance growing but not any other stat. This is the disadvantage of using a ranged weapon. He relies on his revolver too much.


    ''I am down to fifteen bullets now. Need to be careful.'' There was no possible way to recreate these bullets on his own, so the only means left was the cross-dimensional group chat.


    ''And to gain access to it...'' He had ten days left to finish the challenge, or the system wouldn''t give him the server access anytime soon. And the duration of the chamber would return to being six hours again.


    ''Haah~let''s study.''


    Deciding to think about the gemstone later, he picked up the book and focused on how to connect the third thread.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Ariana had seen this coming¡ªbut that didn''t make it any less frustrating.


    The First and Second Princes were both present, along with the Commander of the Imperial Legion and the Chief Advisor. Their presence turned the Headmistress''s office into something closer to a royal court than a schoolroom.


    As soon as word of the incident reached them, they rushed to the Academy, demanding answers.


    Aside from the four officials, Instructor Roman and Professor Gilbert were also in the room. And seated nervously beside her brother was a single student.


    Sylvie.


    The air was heavy with silence. No one spoke because they were waiting for the one person directly tied to the chaos. They wanted his side of the story.


    Finally, a knock came at the door. Gilbert stood and opened it.


    "Good evening, gentlemen," Adrian said as he walked in and calmly took a seat beside Ariana, as if this were just another casual meeting.


    Edward, the First Prince, offered a brief, polite smile to Professor Adrian, with whom he''d recently become acquainted. The Second Prince, Augustus Valmoran, simply narrowed his eyes at Adrian, clearly not pleased.


    Adrian wasn''t surprised.


    He''d heard things about Augustus. Like most of the Valmoran family, he was deeply fond of Sylvie. And that alone was enough to explain his presence here.


    The Chief Advisor rose to speak. He was tall, with a strong frame and neatly combed black hair. If Adrian remembered right, his name was Theodore Odwer.


    "First of all," Theodore began, his tone even and composed, "let me congratulate you on your victory against the evil god worshipper. What you achieved took both bravery and strength. It''s something to be proud of."


    His words were clearly meant to ease the tension, to bring some warmth into the cold room. But with the younger prince wearing such grim expressions, even kindness struggled to breathe.


    Still, the Advisor continued.


    "To ensure the safety of everyone at the Academy, we''ve temporarily assigned a number of soldiers to guard the premises. This will remain in place until a more permanent defense strategy is approved."


    He looked at Adrian then, expectantly. The weight of every eye in the room followed.


    Ariana didn''t say anything on the matter since she herself feels that there can be another layer of security. In the past, she didn''t think the school would be targeted by such a huge number of Acolytes, that''s why she deemed herself enough to tackle any kind of trouble.


    After thanking and praising the school management and all, the main topic is finally brought to light.


    "Talking about preparations, it was reported that several traps were planted around the academy to counter the Acolytes," Theodore stated...or more like asked.


    After a brief pause, he added, "Are these traps always active at night?"


    Ariana knew they already had the answer, so there was no point in lying, "No. They were planted purposely to counter the Acolytes."


    The Chief Advisor''s brows went up, "Oh...so you already knew about the ambush, huh?"


    Adrian inwardly sighed.


    This was going to be a long discussion.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Spare my man. Thanks for reading

 Chapter 92 91- Shelter her(2)

    Sylvie loved her family deeply.


    They had given her everything¡ªunconditional love, the freedom to chase her dreams, and support that never wavered.


    But sometimes, their protectiveness became overwhelming. Especially when it came to her elder brother, Augustus.


    So when her teacher told her that her family had come to visit, panic gripped her chest. And the moment she saw Augustus''s familiar face, her anxiety shot through the roof.


    She had expected this. She knew them better than anyone. The moment news spread that the Academy had been ambushed, she knew they would come.


    But no amount of mental preparation helped when Augustus suddenly rose from his seat and spoke¡ª


    "You all knew what was going on, and yet you stayed silent. You risked the lives of countless students¡­ all because of your pride."


    There was no hesitation. He didn''t wait for explanations. He accused them, straight to their faces.


    His anger wasn''t about what had happened. It was about what could have happened.


    The room fell into a heavy silence under the weight of the prince''s fury.


    The Chief Advisor stood quietly to the side, watching.


    Ariana''s sharp gaze cut through the tension, her rising aura making even the Captain of the Imperial Legion stand on edge.


    Gilbert nervously wiped the sweat off his forehead, while Roman stood ready, tense and focused, prepared to jump in if the Headmistress decided to retaliate.


    Before Ariana could react, a warm hand gently pressed over hers.


    Startled, she turned her sharp gaze toward the man beside her.


    Adrian gave her a soft smile and a small nod, as if to say, "Let me handle this."


    To everyone''s relief, Ariana listened. She leaned back slightly, allowing him to take the lead.


    With composed grace, Adrian crossed one leg over the other and spoke in a calm, clear voice.


    "No offense intended," he began, "but may I ask Sir Edward¡ªwhere exactly was the Acolytes'' hideout found?"


    Edward, the First Prince, paused for a second, surprised. Adrian had been the one held captive in that very place, after all. Still, he answered, "It was inside the capital."


    Adrian gave a slight nod. "Then we must face the truth. These magicians have dug themselves deep, right into the heart of our nation. That''s not something we can afford to treat lightly."


    Then, locking eyes with Augustus, who was still brimming with anger, Adrian added, "So keeping that in mind, could we really risk alerting the capital? What if even one of their spies caught wind that we were already aware of their ambush?"


    Augustus scoffed. "You underestimate us, Professor. We wouldn''t have let them find out¡ªeven if you had informed us."


    His tone dropped dangerously low. "Don''t try to cover up her mistake."


    Adrian didn''t flinch. "I''m not covering for anyone. In fact, it was my decision. I advised Ariana not to inform the capital."


    The room stirred. Edward blinked in disbelief, and the two academy staff members exchanged shocked glances.


    Augustus''s voice rumbled. "Then you''ll take responsibility for the damage that was done."


    Adrian tilted his head slightly, clearly baffled. "You mean¡­ the scars on her arms and face?"


    Sylvie had a few marks from the cursed rain, but they would heal in days with proper treatment.


    Still looking at Augustus with that same expression of mild disbelief, Adrian said, "If that is what you''re worried about, then¡ªpardon me, Your Highness¡ªbut perhaps you should take your sister back home."


    "You¡­!" Augustus nearly exploded.


    Adrian raised both hands, calm yet firm. "Please, let me finish."


    His voice gained a more serious edge. "When she chose to come here, she understood the path she was walking. This isn''t a safe haven. It''s a place where warriors are trained. Future public servants, defenders of the people."


    He turned slightly and gestured to Sylvie. "She came here willing to take that risk. To fight against darkness, to stand against evil. If she''s ready to put her life on the line to protect others, who are we to stop her?"


    The room fell silent. The weight of his words sank deep into everyone''s hearts¡ªmost of all, Sylvie''s.


    Augustus''s fury began to fade. The moment the conversation shifted to Sylvie''s strength and purpose, something changed in him.


    He still burned with concern, but beneath it¡­ was trust.


    A trust that ran deeper than words.


    Augustus dropped back into his seat, but his sharp glare never left Adrian.


    Breaking the silence, Edward spoke with a light sigh, "I apologize for the outburst, Sir Adrian. He gets¡­ a little emotional when it comes to Sylvie."


    Adrian let out a small chuckle, clearly unfazed. "Well, that much is obvious."


    He didn''t take it personally. To Adrian, Augustus was still a child in many ways, and children sometimes threw tantrums.


    Being protective was one thing. But when it crossed a line, it stopped being care¡­ and became a burden.


    Across the room, Sylvie gave the Professor a grateful look.


    She had wanted to step in¡ªdesperately. But when she saw how calm and confident he looked, how steady his words had been, she decided not to interfere.


    And as expected, Professor Adrian had handled it all effortlessly. He really did have a way with difficult people.


    Ariana, now composed again, added in a steady voice, "We had no other choice, Your Highness. One wrong move¡­ and we could''ve triggered something far worse. We had to be careful."


    Edward gave a thoughtful nod. "I trust your judgment, Lady Ariana. Still, I''d like to suggest a few ways to strengthen the Academy''s defenses."


    Leaning back in his chair, he added with a soft smile, "I know how strong you are. But even you have your limits."


    Ariana''s eyes lowered slightly. She had heard those words before¡ªfrom him. Back when they were still students.


    And her answer hadn''t changed. "I don''t like relying on others."


    Edward''s brows lifted, his smile slowly fading. He remembered. Those quiet days, the late-night duels, the unspoken bond¡­ back when things hadn''t yet turned cold between them.


    An awkward silence crept into the room. Only Adrian knew the reason.


    He had read the story, after all. He knew how close they used to be.


    But this wasn''t the time for nostalgia. He cleared his throat and shifted the conversation forward.


    "I think we need to focus on the forest perimeter. The enemy was able to surround us too easily because the territory is wide and exposed."


    Edward blinked, shaken out of his thoughts. "Yes, you''re right. Let''s go over the defenses¡­"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:- Adrian...interrupted things. What was on his mind? What could this be?


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 93 92- Marriage?

    [Next day]


    "How do you feel?" Adrian asked gently, his voice soft as he sat across from the familiar silver-haired girl.


    He was here for counseling.


    After everything that had happened, several teachers were checking in on the students, especially Allen and Elana, to make sure no lasting scars were left behind.


    Allen seemed to be handling it well. Gilbert, his counselor, had mentioned that the boy wasn''t traumatized¡ªjust upset with himself, frustrated that he couldn''t do more.


    The other students who had witnessed the battle, especially the part involving Ariana, had shown some signs of being shaken. A few had mentioned having nightmares, but their behavior hadn''t changed much, so no major steps were taken.


    And now here was Adrian, in his office, sitting face to face with Elana.


    The girl gave a small shake of her head. "I''m okay, teacher. Like I said before, I''ve experienced real combat before. This isn''t something I can''t handle."


    Adrian smiled at her, warm and understanding. "Teachers are like parents, you know. Even a small scratch on their child makes their heart ache."


    Elana didn''t know how to respond to that. Should she feel happy that he cared¡­ or sad that he thinks of himself as her parent? In the end, she just gave him a faint smile.


    There was a quiet moment before he spoke again.


    "Would you like to take a few days off and go back home?"


    She shook her head without hesitation. "No, sir. I''ve written to my parents. They know I''m fine. There''s no need for me to leave."


    Besides, being away for even a few days¡­ not seeing her favorite professor?


    That, to her, would be the real trauma.


    Adrian was about to ask if she wanted some warm milk when a sudden knock echoed through the room.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, sir. Norma."


    Elana''s eyes narrowed instinctively. Her first thought was to say ''Go away''¡ªbut she caught herself. She wasn''t his wife yet. Not officially.


    Just a few more months. Just wait¡­


    Adrian walked over and opened the door, letting in the red-haired professor.


    "Yes?" he asked, stepping aside to allow her in.


    Norma smiled gently, a faint blush dusting her cheeks.


    "No¡­ I only came to take Elana. Her father''s here to see her."


    Elana blinked.


    Father?


    They''d exchanged letters over the past two days, and he hadn''t mentioned anything about coming. Was something wrong?


    Adrian, meanwhile, understood exactly what this was about.


    He turned toward Elana, his voice soft but firm.


    "You should go meet him."


    The silver-haired girl paused, then slowly nodded as she stood.


    Just as she took a few steps toward the door, she heard his voice behind her.


    "I hope I can see you graduate, Elana."


    She froze.


    Her brows twitched slightly¡ªcaught off guard, almost confused.


    Why would he say something like that?


    Did he think her father, like the royal family, had come to protest?


    To say that her life was in danger, and she should leave the academy?


    ¡­No. He must know by now¡ªher father wasn''t that kind of man.


    Then¡­ what did he mean?


    The question sat heavily in her chest, but she couldn''t bring herself to ask.


    So instead, without looking back, she walked out of the office in silence.


    Following Norma, Elana made her way toward the admission desk, where her father was waiting.


    Norma quietly stepped aside, choosing not to follow her in, giving them space.


    Elana walked into the room and instantly spotted the familiar figure.


    He was sitting with his arms folded, his posture proud and unshakable.


    Short silver hair, a trimmed mustache, and a beard framed his strong face. The sharp lines of his jaw and the broadness of his shoulders spoke of years spent in armor, not behind desks.


    Duke Nolan Ironhart¡ªher father.


    A man who barely had time to sleep, let alone visit.


    Not just because he was the kingdom''s only Duke, but because he served the country with his life¡ªmilitary affairs, national defense, political pressures¡­ he carried them all without complaint.


    A quiet smile bloomed on Elana''s face.


    "Good morning, Father," she greeted gently.


    His stern features softened in an instant, the cold weight in his gaze melting as he looked at her.


    "How have you been, Eli? Your leg¡­ it looks better now."


    Elana nodded and moved to sit across from him.


    "I told you, didn''t I? I''m fine now."


    He hummed in response, but his eyes lingered on her longer than usual.


    "You''ve lost weight. Are they not feeding you properly?"


    She couldn''t help the soft laugh that escaped her lips.


    "Mother told you to say that, didn''t she?"


    Nolan gave a slightly awkward smile.


    "You know I''m not good at this sort of thing."


    Elana nodded with warmth in her eyes.


    "Yes, I know. So there''s no need to worry."


    Her father was skilled in many areas¡ªbattle, strategy, and command.


    But when it came to small emotional details, to soft words or quiet comforts, he often stumbled.


    He was a great warrior¡­ but not always the best at being a father.


    Still, Elana never held that against him.


    Because she understood, his role was bigger than just being her father or her mother''s husband.


    He was the wall between peace and chaos.


    The blade that stood in defense of countless families.


    The name that gave others the courage to sleep peacefully at night.


    As long as Commander Ironhart stood tall, people knew danger would not reach their doorstep.


    And for Elana, that meant more than missed letters or clumsy conversations.


    Because while he may not have always been there for her¡­


    ¡­he had always been there for everyone.


    And that mattered.


    They spoke for a while, catching up between pauses.


    Nolan asked her about the ambush incident, concern flickering in his eyes.


    Elana told him everything¡ªhow the Professor stood his ground alone and protected them till the very end.


    "Adrian, huh?" Nolan leaned back, rubbing his chin. "Wasn''t he accused of being a fraud not too long ago?"


    Elana scoffed lightly, the corners of her mouth tightening.


    "It was a false accusation. He''s not just a Runesmith¡ªhe''s a brilliant one. The Tower is practically on its knees, begging him to join."


    Nolan let out a chuckle, a low and knowing one.


    "You seem to be quite fond of him."


    Elana didn''t answer. She only smiled¡ªsoftly, quietly¡ªher gaze drifting for a second.


    Neither a denial nor an admission.


    And sometimes, silence says more than words ever could.


    After a brief pause, Nolan finally revealed the reason behind his visit.


    "Eli...I recently received an invitation from the neighbouring kingdom."


    "Hmm?" Elana''s brows elevated in questioning.


    Nolan calmly told her, "It was the King of Grimvale who invited us for a dinner."


    Elana frowned, "Across a nation, he surely wouldn''t have called just for a dinner-ah." She suddenly realized.


    The Prince.


    He told her that they would meet again soon.


    Nolan realized that Elana had understood.


    And just as he thought her answer was, "Reject the proposal. I am not getting married until I don''t achieve my dream."


    "I know, and I won''t force you to make any decisions. But...to maintain our relationship with our neighbours, we can''t ignore this invitation either. After all, they never mentioned anything about marriage."


    Elana grumbled.


    What a mess.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 94 93- An unexpected step

    Adrian sat in his room, quietly flipping through the notes he had compiled after leaving the Time Chamber.


    Today, he''d spent a full eight hours inside¡ªand not a second had gone to waste. No distractions. No thoughts outside the page. Just study. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had eight days left now.


    And he was on the third step. Just one more phase before he could finally move on to experimentation.


    His plan was precise: dedicate at least four full days to using the Third Thread on the training doll and polish his Runesmithing until even the gods would nod in approval.


    He couldn''t afford to slack. Not now. Not when the cross-dimensional group chat was at stake.


    He gritted his teeth and focused harder.


    Click.


    The sound of the doorknob turning interrupted his concentration.


    He didn''t lift his gaze. "Knocking doesn''t exist in your dictionary, does it?"


    A teasing voice responded, "I know you''re not having an affair in school, so why should I bother knocking?" said the headmistress.


    Adrian stayed silent and kept reading. He had only a few more hours before he needed to sleep, and every minute mattered.


    Or so he thought.


    Suddenly, the notes were snatched right out of his hands.


    "What are you doing?!" he exclaimed, eyes wide with frustration.


    But Ariana had already made herself comfortable in the chair across from him, flipping through the pages like she owned them.


    "Before you kill yourself from overstudying," she said, giving him a look, "spend a few minutes with me."


    Adrian let out a low grumble and sat back down. There was no winning an argument with her, not when she was in the mood to talk. And maybe... maybe he could use a short break too.


    "Haah, alright," he sighed, reaching for the pitcher and pouring himself some water. "Go ahead. What''s on your mind?"


    Ariana gave a small shrug. "Nothing special. Just felt like it''s been a while since we talked... without any real reason."


    He nodded, leaning back. "Yeah... things have been crazy lately. First the contest, then that ambush¡­ and you''ve had your hands full too."


    Ariana blew out a long breath, her shoulders slumping slightly. "Honestly? The ambush didn''t drain me nearly as much as the talk that came after."


    Adrian chuckled softly. That sounded just like her. Ariana had always hated long meetings¡ªthe kind where everyone sat still, talked in circles, and nothing ever really got done. For her, staying seated and upright was more exhausting than chasing down Acolytes in the field.


    "So," he said, his brow lifting with curiosity, "about the royals¡­ you and Prince Edward were in the same batch, weren''t you?"


    Her face froze for a second¡ªjust a flicker¡ªbut he caught it. Then she gave a slow nod.


    "Yeah," she said quietly. "We were close back then. Sparred together all the time. Talked about building a better world... the kind of peaceful future we both believed in."


    Adrian didn''t press further. He had gone to a different Academy, so he never saw those years firsthand. But Ariana had mentioned the Prince a few times in passing¡ªusually during vacation breaks when they''d catch up. Just enough for him to know that those memories ran deeper than she let on.


    Adrian hummed quietly. "Then¡­ what happened between you two? You looked kind of tense when you saw him again."


    "Did I?" Ariana gave a short, dry laugh, pulling a cigarette from her pocket and lighting it. The tiny flame flickered briefly before fading, leaving only the soft glow at the tip.


    "I didn''t want to bring back old memories," she said as she took a slow drag. "But I guess¡­ I did anyway."


    She exhaled a small cloud of smoke, eyes distant.


    "Our friendship got awkward... because feelings got involved. From his side."


    Another pause. Another drag. The silence stretched, soft and heavy.


    "He confessed to me on graduation day," she finally said, voice quieter now. "After that¡­ things just weren''t the same. We stopped talking. It felt... bitter."


    Adrian watched her for a moment. "You turned him down?"


    She nodded, almost casually. "Of course I did. I never saw him that way."


    She still regretted getting that close to Edward. Maybe he saw signs in her that she never meant to show.


    To her, they were just good friends, like comrades. But maybe¡­ she should have been more careful with how she treated him.


    Then, without a word, Adrian moved in front of her. Before she could react, he took the cigarette from her hand.


    "You only smoke when you''re stressed," he said quietly. "So¡­ does that mean rejecting him still bothers you?"


    Ariana looked up, caught off guard.


    The way he was looking at her¡ªit wasn''t like usual. His expression was calm, but there was something heavy behind it. Something intense. He rarely smiled like that. And this one... it wasn''t playful. It felt serious, warm, and strangely seductive all at once.


    "Of course not," she replied quickly, glancing away. "I just felt like smoking one."


    She didn''t regret her choice. She was sure of that. It was just¡­ the memories. The mood.


    Adrian looked at the half-burnt cigarette in his hand, then said, almost to himself, "I''ve always wondered what it tastes like¡­ the thing you can''t seem to give up."


    Ariana blinked, surprised. "Go ahead. Try a drag," she said with a soft shrug.


    But instead of putting it to his lips, Adrian suddenly leaned forward.


    Her breath caught.


    Before she could even process what was happening, she felt the soft pressure of his lips on hers.


    It wasn''t rough. It wasn''t rushed. But it was close. Deep. Direct.


    She froze.


    Her fingers gripped the armrest, and her thoughts scattered like ashes in the wind. Her heart thudded in her chest, and warmth rushed to her face. Her lips tingled under his.


    Adrian didn''t close his eyes. He was watching her, watching her every reaction. And for some reason¡­ that made it harder to breathe.


    She felt shy. Why? Why wasn''t she pushing him away?


    Why did this feel... right?


    Her chest rose and fell with uneven breaths. Slowly, almost helplessly, she let her eyes flutter shut and leaned back in her seat.


    And Adrian followed, gently holding her face in his hands, deepening the kiss¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªas if he wasn''t just stealing her breath, but her thoughts too.


    His hands were warm against her skin, steady and sure as they held her face like something fragile¡­ something he didn''t want to break.


    Their lips stayed pressed together¡ªnot in some wild rush, but in a way that felt more like a promise. Gentle. Unspoken. Real.


    Ariana''s heart beat so loudly in her chest she was sure he could hear it. Her whole body felt warm, like his touch had melted away the edges of her usual calm.


    The kiss wasn''t deep, but it lingered.


    It was the kind that made time feel slower.


    Made the world around them disappear.


    After half a minute, he finally parted away.


    She was breathlessly looking at him, her eyes unlike the lioness who appears before everyone.


    Adrian licked his lips as he said, "Don''t know why, but it tasted sweet. I might get addicted to it."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Eheh~ drop a comment.

 Chapter 95 94- Horror

    Ariana sat in her office, still and silent.


    Listless.


    She rested her chin on her hand, eyes staring at the documents spread out before her, yet not seeing a single word.


    She didn''t know how she was supposed to face Adrian now.


    That kiss¡­


    It wasn''t a dream. It wasn''t her imagination.


    He kissed her.


    It had been brief¡ªnot too deep, not too forceful¡ªbut it struck something deep within her. Something that hadn''t stopped trembling since.


    It was her first kiss.


    She had never spared much thought for romance. Between relentless training, responsibilities, and chasing her goals, there had never been space in her life for such things.


    But Adrian¡­ he had always occupied a quiet place in her heart. From the beginning.


    And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe felt the same. Not as a subordinate. Not as a cousin.


    But as a woman.


    "Agh¡­ what should I do now?" she whispered to herself, burying her face in her hands.


    He hadn''t said anything since. Not a word. Just left her hanging there, suspended between confusion and hope.


    Were they still just boss and subordinate? Or had something¡­ changed?


    Her mind spun with questions.


    Would he confess to me?


    And if he does¡­ what should I say?


    It wasn''t that she didn''t like him. She did¡ªtoo much, perhaps. Her feelings weren''t the problem.


    What scared her¡­ was everything that came after.


    She had no experience with relationships. To her, dating wasn''t some casual thing¡ªit was a commitment. A step toward marriage. There was no "testing the waters" in her world. If she said yes¡­ it meant forever.


    And when she thought about that¡ªwhen she pictured marrying Adrian¡ª


    ''Guh...''


    The heat rose up her neck and spread across her cheeks. That same hot, tingling sensation. All over again.


    She leaned back in her chair, heart racing, lips pressed into a trembling line.


    She didn''t doubt her feelings. But was she really ready to let someone that close?


    Was she ready¡­ to be loved?


    .....


    [Five days left]


    Adrian was in the Time Chamber, finishing his research about the Third Thread.


    The emotions that trigger a person the most.


    Dwell into their minds, find an anchor, go through their memories, see which memory makes them react the most, pick that emotion by going through the memory, and write the rune based on the records.


    That''s it.


    It sounded easy, but by no means was it.


    He has already dove into the minds of several variations of the training doll, so he knew he could successfully jump into one''s head without faltering or letting them know what he was doing.


    Anchoring was also now easy, as if breathing. His main concern was going through memories...watching so many impactful memories without letting his emotions waver.


    That''s a very difficult task.


    "If only there were a way to block all my emotions."


    [There is, sir.]


    The system replied.


    Adrian blinked. "There is? How do I get it?"


    [It is available in the Shop.]


    "..."


    Of course.


    Useless.


    He couldn''t access the Shop anytime soon anyway.


    He sighed, hope flickering in his eyes.


    "Is there any offer you can make? Please?"


    Just like the time with the cross-dimensional group chat... maybe the system would make another exception.


    There was a pause. Then¡ª


    [Sigh. Can''t help it.]


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he read the next line:


    [Make a working Third-grade armament in three attempts.]


    "...You''re kidding."


    Three tries? That was all? And he was supposed to perfectly replicate a technique he''d just learned? S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shook his head, chuckling under his breath.


    Ridiculous.


    Still, he asked, "Any penalty if I fail?"


    [No penalty. But remember, you won''t get this offer again.]


    "Tch. Figures. I didn''t expect you to be that kind."


    Even so, this was enough. The system had bent the rules once more. That was rare. And more than welcome.


    (A/N:- Warning, the further content might be disturbing for some, so tread carefully.)


    Adrian rubbed his palms together and walked over to the lifeless doll.


    A wooden sword lay beside it. He picked it up, then sat down.


    A deep breath.


    Calm mind.


    Focus.


    A skill that could silence his emotions was on the line. Something he needed¡ªperhaps now more than ever.


    He placed a hand gently on the doll''s head.


    Magic rippled from his palm, flowing inward.


    The doll''s own waves felt off¡ªdifferent than before. Maybe that was why it took longer this time. Adrian didn''t rush. He carefully adjusted his mana, slowly tuning it to match the doll''s rhythm.


    There was no problem with that.


    Once he was inside the doll''s head, he quickly found the deep, impactful memory where he could put a foot on.


    And soon, he found it.


    ''It''s unbelievable though¡­ how can the system put so many different memories every time?''


    Every time Adrian looked inside the doll''s mind, he saw something new. Different people. Different worlds. Different lives.


    None of them remained identical to anything he has seen until now.


    But he didn''t let that distract him now. He pushed deeper, searching for a memory¡ªone strong enough to leave a scar. One is tied to emotion.


    He held his breath as he searched and searched¡­


    Until something stopped him.


    A memory.


    He froze.


    A dark room.


    A girl, barely six, sat in the corner, hugging her knees. Her clothes were torn. Blood stained her body. The door in front of her slowly creaked open.


    Footsteps echoed.


    Heavy. Slow.


    She didn''t look up. She just kept whispering something, over and over again.


    "Not again. Please, not again. Please, not again¡­"


    Then a shadow stepped inside. A man''s silhouette. His face was hidden, but his presence felt sharp, like a knife pressed against skin.


    The girl screamed.


    And the memory ended.


    "Agh¡­" Adrian clutched his chest.


    The connection broke.


    Adrian stared at the doll for a long...long time before he asked, "Why did you show me such a horrifying memory?"


    There was no response.


    Adrian took a few moments to calm himself down.


    He knew people have...experiences which they cannot tell anyone about or recover from. And he would meet people in the future, too, who might have much worse experiences.


    And because of that, he has to...he must gain the skill.


    ''Let''s go again.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading

 Chapter 96 95- Upset

    Elana was irritated¡ªbut no, it was more than that. Annoyance alone couldn''t explain what she was feeling.


    Just a few days ago, her father had come to inform her that the King of the Grimvale family had sent an invitation for her.


    Of course, she knew what that meant. Nobles didn''t invite each other''s children without a reason, especially not when they were the same age.


    It wasn''t about friendship. It was about something deeper. Something she didn''t want.


    Sylvie was the same age as the prince, too, yet during the contest, Carter had made it painfully clear who he was truly interested in¡ªElana.


    So to her, the reason behind this sudden invitation was obvious.


    And she wanted nothing to do with it.


    Even turning them down in person felt like giving them hope¡ªhope that she might be interested. And she wasn''t. Not even a little.


    But her father couldn''t simply ignore the invitation either. Now that he held the title of Duke, keeping ties with other nobles, especially ones as powerful as Grimvale, was part of the burden he had to carry.


    Things were at a deadlock until Elana came up with a way out.


    "Tell them I''m still injured and can''t travel far."


    Given the recent ambush on the academy, no one would question it. After all, the news of the Runbound Academy getting ambushed is already all over the world.


    The Acolytes actively targeting an institute was nothing to happen regularly.


    Her father agreed. And for a moment, Elana believed the storm had passed.


    But she was wrong.


    So terribly, utterly wrong.


    Today, she received a letter from her father. Just one line changed everything:


    [They seem concerned about you and are visiting the Duchy next week. You must come back.]


    Elana stared at the words for a long time, unable to believe what she was reading. Her hands trembled slightly as the weight of those words sank in.


    "¡­Why are they so damn persistent?" she muttered.


    She couldn''t understand it¡ªthe Prince''s obsession, his strange attachment to her. What had she ever done to earn that kind of attention? She never wanted it. Never asked for it.


    There was only one person in this world she wanted to impress. Just one.


    So why¡­ why did someone else have to get caught up in her story?


    Why did someone she didn''t care about have to care so much?


    She groaned and buried her face in her hands.


    ''Guh, why does everything have to be so difficult?''


    -------**------


    Adrian¡­ had failed.


    Even after three tries, he couldn''t form an armament. The memories he saw while trapped inside the doll''s mind were too much¡ªtoo heavy, too twisted. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find that one emotion that mattered most. The one that shaped the target''s heart.


    All he found was horror. Raw, blinding horror.


    He didn''t even have a chance to connect. Everything had changed so fast, so violently, that it left him breathless.


    But Adrian wasn''t stupid. He understood what the System was doing. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first, when he was just testing things out, the doll had shown him unsettling but bearable memories. Dark, yes¡ªbut not soul-crushing. It was only after the System gave him challenge of skill that everything shifted. From then on, the memories became something else. Terrifying. Inhuman.


    Adrian had grown up in a pretty normal home. The worst thing around him was the shadow of his dad''s old debt from the underworld¡ªbut that was just a story in the background. He had never faced anything like this before.


    No wonder it shook him to his core.


    On his way to class, he let out a quiet breath and muttered under it, "Haah¡­ you must be happy now."


    Of course, the System didn''t reply.


    Three days remained. And in the two days since that nightmare, Adrian hadn''t done much. He couldn''t. Just the thought of going back into the doll''s head made him shiver.


    Still¡­ he hadn''t let go of the dimensional chat.


    He wasn''t ready to give up.


    The next arc was drawing closer. After this brief encounter with Elana, things would escalate¡ªand when they did, Adrian would need magic bullets. A lot of them.


    And the only one who could create those bullets was Forgelet.


    That meant he had to master the third thread within the next three days. No excuses. No delays.


    He had to.


    "Sit down," he said as he stepped into the classroom, his voice calm but unusually firm.


    The students fell silent.


    Elana blinked in surprise, just like the others. Professor Adrian rarely carried such a serious tone¡ªespecially not this early in the morning.


    He placed the book on the desk and scanned the room. Without a word, he reached for the attendance register.


    The class representative, seated near the front, suddenly felt a cold wave of tension creep up his back. There was something different about the professor today¡ªsomething sharp beneath his calm face.


    He watched anxiously as Adrian compared names in the register with the students sitting in front of him.


    No one had been marked present without being there. The rep had made sure of that.


    Or so he thought.


    "David," Adrian said, without looking up.


    The class rep jumped to his feet. "Y-Yes, Professor?"


    "You''ve been sharing the same classroom with her for over for months. She sits right in front of you," Adrian paused, lifting his eyes, "and you still don''t know how to spell Issabelle?"


    David froze.


    He had¡­ spelled it wrong?


    A ripple of tension spread across the classroom.


    However, he was the only one who reacted so visibly. Others believed this was no reason he would have called out a student. Not with that serious frown on his face.


    For the rest of the class, Adrian kept asking questions and, upon not receiving answers, he frowned and said a few words, which made students discouraged and lower their heads.


    Meanwhile, there was a certain silver head standing outside the classroom.


    She happened to be passing by and heard Adrian''s cold voice, making her pause.


    Even those who aren''t close to Adrian could tell that he was angry at something. Frustrated.


    And from Ariana''s perspective the reason behind his current mood was her.


    She¡­has been distant from him, nearly avoiding him.


    ''He is¡­upset¡­naturally.''


    And inside the classroom, Elana was thinking,


    ''Did the Professor get the news of the Grimvale family coming to meet me?'' Her heart grew heavy. Did they create a misunderstanding between her and her professor by announcing their sudden decision to meet her?


    Two different minds and two different opinions.


    However, neither of them could have guessed that the reason behind Adrian''s frustration was something entirely different.


    ''Fuck you system,''


    --------**-------


    A/N:- Poor girls. Anyway, thank you for reading the chapter. Drop a comment

 Chapter 97 96- You can do it

    Adrian sat quietly in the garden, the night air brushing against his skin after four long hours inside the Time Chamber. The silence of the late hour gave him a moment to breathe, to clear his mind.


    He had tried to connect the Third Thread¡ªtwenty times now¡ªand had only managed it once. Just once.


    "Unbelievable," he muttered to himself.


    Frustration twisted in his chest. Why was he this shaken? He knew he could do better. He had done better before. But the weight of those repeated failures... and the shadows of the memories he couldn''t shake... they pressed down on him, harder each time.


    Haah... if I don''t figure this out soon, I''ll lose the dimensional group chat too. The thought made his heart sink. With a sigh, he stood up, deciding a cup of coffee might help.


    As he rose from the bench¡ªtucked between two tall, overgrown bushes¡ªhis view widened, and he noticed something odd. A figure is slowly making its way toward the pond.


    He frowned.


    "It''s almost midnight," he said as he walked closer. "What are you doing out here?"


    The figure stopped. Then, startled by the voice, Sylvie turned around quickly.


    "I¡­ uh¡­ was just getting some fresh air," she replied, a bit flustered.


    She wasn''t lying. But even she knew that no excuse would really explain why she was out here at this hour.


    Adrian shook his head. "Strolling around at this hour is prohibited. Come with me¡ªI''ll walk you back to the dormitory." His voice was firm, leaving no space for questions or excuses.


    Sylvie had no intention of pushing back. She simply lowered her head and fell in step beside him.


    The girls'' dormitory was on the far side of the academy grounds. She had deliberately chosen to wander this area to avoid the warden''s usual patrol routes. But tonight¡­ luck just hadn''t been on her side.


    As they walked in silence, Sylvie glanced up at Adrian.


    His face looked tense, as if something heavy was weighing on his mind. Even earlier during class, he hadn''t seemed like himself. Distant. Distracted. Maybe even frustrated.


    "Professor¡­ are you feeling okay?" she asked in a quiet voice after walking beside him for several long steps.


    Adrian raised a brow, slightly surprised. "Why do you ask?"


    "Because¡­ you look upset. Like something''s bothering you. Did my brother contact you again?" she guessed, hoping to keep the conversation going, even if she had no real reason to.


    Maybe it was just an excuse. But seeing him like this¡ªclosed off and clearly struggling¡ªmade her uneasy. She had promised herself never to peek into his thoughts, so this was all she had. Just her voice, and whatever he was willing to share.


    Adrian let out a slow sigh. "I don''t know why I''m telling you this¡­ but I''m stuck. There''s a point in my research I just can''t get past. And this¡­ It''s the first time I''ve ever felt this lost."


    Sylvie was the first person to ask him, that''s why, maybe, he told her right away.


    Ariana was ignoring him recently, for some obvious reasons, and Elana seemed to be troubled because of her own matters. He can''t blame either of the two.


    Sylvie, meanwhile, didn''t respond instantly.


    She somehow understood what he might be feeling, since being a research enthusiast, she also sometimes feels annoyed when she gets stuck on a topic and can''t make any progress.


    They crossed the school building and were now approaching the dormitory section.


    Sylvie finally found her words and let them slip out.


    "Professor¡­ you can do it," she said softly.


    After a full minute of walking in silence, of searching her mind for the right thing to say, that was all she could manage. But it carried the weight of her belief.


    Adrian''s steps slowed. He turned slightly toward her. "And why do you think that?"


    Sylvie came to a stop as well. For once, she didn''t look away.


    "I accused you once," she said, her voice steady. "More than half the school sided with me. They believed I was right. And yet¡­ You proved all of us wrong."


    Her eyes didn''t waver. Not this time.


    "During the contest, everyone assumed the other Professors would win because they were older, because they had more titles, more experience. But again¡­ you proved them wrong."


    She took a deep breath.


    "And it wasn''t luck. It never was. It was your effort, your persistence, and the love you have for Runesmithing. I''ve watched how much you pour into your work. And I''ve learned something important from that¡ªwhen passion meets hard work, it creates someone unstoppable."


    Her voice softened, but the words were sure.


    "No matter how big this obstacle is¡­ I know you''ll overcome it. I believe in that. I believe in you."


    Adrian didn''t move for a few moments. He just stared at the little girl, as if he were staring into a complex painting, which needed deep contemplation to discern


    Her words rang in his ears and kept repeating again and again.


    In the end, he just turned and started walking again.


    Naturally, Sylvie also started to walk, but her face was slightly red now.


    She was embarrassed. Did she speak too much? Did she overstep her boundaries?


    Both individuals had their minds filled with thoughts, but neither of them uttered a single word until they reached the gates of the dormitory.


    Adrian gestured for her to go inside, and Sylvie instantly nodded and started to walk, only to hear him say,


    "Thank you..." She spun on her toes to look at him.


    His head was leaning as with a nod, he added, "It helped. Thank you."


    Sylvie was too muddle-headed to react properly, so she mm-ed and stepped inside the dormitory building.


    Adrian instantly turned on his feet and headed towards his room.


    *Click*


    Opening and closing the door at an urgent pace, he stripped off his clothes and headed toward the bathroom.


    He first needed a long bath to get his mind on track.


    The clock was about to announce the beginning of another day.


    And once a new day begins, he would master the Third-thread.


    ''I feel so much like a shonen protagonist right now.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.


    S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 98 97- Confirming feelinge

    First step: match the magic wavelength.


    Done.


    Second step: get an anchor by attaching the thread to an impactful memory.


    Done.


    Third step: get a grip on one''s mind first by thinking of a sweet little incident.


    Done.


    Fourth step: weave through the memories, small and big.


    Done.


    Fifth step: find the one memory that stimulates or triggers the subject the most.


    Done.


    Sixth step: once made sure, draw a thread describing that single emotion that affects the subject the most.


    And done.


    Adrian opened his eyes and saw the rune slightly burning on the metal blade.


    Anger¡ªit was written. There was no dialect but just simple words in the runic language, which was connected with the target''s mind.


    And every time the target, intentionally or not, feels anger, the power from the rune elevates the strength of the armament, allowing the target to use a variety of spells.


    Adrian was breathing normally. There were no traces of sweat or tiredness in his eyes. He just smiled fondly at the blade he had given life to.


    Looking at the training doll, he slowly whispered, "Sorry for hitting you..." A few days ago, when he was failing constantly, he punched the doll to hide his incapabilities.


    The doll, naturally, didn''t respond.


    Adrian rested the sword beside the training doll and got up.


    Besides the doll, more than fifty-five armaments were lying, all of them connected with the third thread and ready to use.


    However, the beauty of the third thread is that it cannot be touched by anyone whose mental connection isn''t tied to the weapon.


    He smiled proudly.


    Out of the forty-five attempts, he has failed only five times.


    And the result of his persistent efforts


    [Congratulations, host. You have learned how to connect the third thread.]


    [+3000 EXP]


    [Cross-dimensional group chat: Unlocked.]


    *Thud*


    Adrian fell to the ground with a smile never fading from his lips


    For the past eight hours, starting from midnight in the outside world, he has been focused on making tools, one after another.


    At some point, when he was around twenty attempts, he believed he should stop.


    However, when he thinks back on Sylvie''s words, the consequences of not having anything to back him up during the third arc...and the danger Ariana might get surrounded with, he has the motivation to continue. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [To install the server, it would take some time.]


    [Estimated time left: 12 hours 59 mins]


    [Ding!]


    [Eight hours have expired. The host will be transported back to the real world.]


    There was no frown on his face this time when the system informed him. Because he has finally done it.


    ....


    [In the evening]


    Ariana was in her office again.


    She was supposed to go on a round and check the classes¡ªone of the most basic things a Headmistress must do.


    However, she was occupying her seat. Her whole office was filled with smoke as she leaned against the chair and stared at the ceiling for no reason.


    She wasn''t approaching Adrian, for some reason; she probably wouldn''t be able to define it if asked. Adrian also seemed quite frustrated and busy these days¡ªoften locking himself up in his office and only getting out to attend classes.


    She didn''t know what was going on with him, but she had a feeling that it was related to her.


    After all, he made himself clear with that kiss. He didn''t just see her cousin or his boss.


    He had special feelings for her.


    It was Ariana who was still too muddled-headed and couldn''t muster her courage to face him.


    ''Haah~should I take some advice?'' However, the problem was that her advisor was the cause of this predicament. Where should she go?


    *Knock*


    A knock. She jolted.


    ''Is it him?'' the thought made her squeeze deeper in her seat, not answering.


    But she was wrong, much to her disappointment.


    "It''s me, ma''am. Norma."


    Hearing the familiar voice, she sighed and sat straight up in her seat before telling her, "Come in."


    The doorknob clicked open before the person stepped inside.


    Ariana was about to pick the nearest file to appear, she was busy...but then, she froze.


    "Ah-what?" She couldn''t believe that she was deceived.


    Norma indeed was present there, but she just waved at her and walked away, leaving a man behind.


    The man who made her want to disappear and approach him at the same time.


    The man who was everything she could think of these days.


    *Click*


    With his eyes directed at her, a smile tugging his lips, he locked the door behind his back.


    His current demeanor made her heart race. He somehow appeared dangerous, his eyes dark and that smile...she knew it too very well, even though she had seen it only once before.


    He slowly approached her, as if a hunter were walking toward his fallen prey.


    Despite having the strength to burst through the wall and escape, all she did was to push herself back in the chair, more and more, her eyes never leaving his...more like, she couldn''t look anywhere else.


    Adrian took a chair and planted it before her.


    He didn''t sit down immediately; rather, he held the armrest of her chair, lifted her with the chair, and brought her closer.


    *Tak*


    Once he settled her inches away from him, he leaned forward, arms resting on his thighs, and eyes drawn downwards.


    "I have been ignored these past days by the only person whom I call my friend." A voice that was barely above a whisper sounds dangerous.


    She held her breath and heard him adding, "Do you feel regretful of what happened? Angry at me for stealing your first kiss?"


    Ariana''s brows elevated as she tried to maintain her usual demeanor, "Why do you believe it was my first?"


    Adrian chuckled, his hands caught hers as he said, "I know about you more than you know. So stop pretending and tell me.." he looked up, his deep hazelnut eyes spellbinding her, as he asked, "...do you hate a cousin who looks at you as a woman?"


    He pulled her closer, she willingly drew close to him. "Do you hate that subordinate who has another...a very intimate emotion other than respect for his boss?"


    Their faces were now inches apart, their breath colliding.


    In such close proximity, she heard a few words that broke all the spirals of confusion for her,


    "Or do you hate a friend who no longer just wants to be a friend but wants to become something more?"


    Ariana didn''t respond with words.


    She leaned forward.


    The restraints went out of the windows.


    The troubles which could arise between their families were all forgotten.


    Stress about the future melted by the heat their bodies were producing.


    And all she was conscious of was those lips.


    She was confused.


    But not anymore.


    She knew what she wanted


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 99 98- Welcome to the group chat(1)

    They were still in her office, though Ariana had chosen a different seat than before.


    On the couch, Adrian sat with his arms gently wrapped around her waist.


    There were plenty of places to sit, but in the rush of emotions, that soft, stolen kiss had made them forget everything. Somehow, Ariana had ended up in his lap, like it was always meant to be.


    With her head resting on his shoulder, she whispered, "What does this make us?" Her voice was as soft as a breeze, brushing warmly against his ears.


    Adrian pulled her a little closer, his breath slow and steady. "I guess we''re lovers now," he said. "But only if you want it too. I won''t hold you to anything." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he gently lifted her chin, making her meet his eyes. "But whatever you decide," he said firmly, "don''t shut me out again."


    A small, helpless smile tugged at Ariana''s lips. "It''s not like I wanted to," she murmured. "I just didn''t know how to face you¡­ everything felt so confusing."


    Adrian let out a quiet hum, thoughtful. "And now? Do you still feel that way?" His gaze was steady, full of quiet certainty. He wasn''t holding back¡ªand that only made her heart stir more.


    Ariana stood up, walking over to her desk. Her fingers brushed the surface absentmindedly as she turned to him. "Do you¡­ see a future for us?"


    She wasn''t a teenager anymore, the kind who''d cry from happiness just because her feelings were returned. Life had taught her to think of the hard parts before dreaming of the sweet ones.


    Adrian leaned back slightly, his voice calm as he asked, "Are you scared I''m not thinking ahead?"


    She looked at him, leaning gently against the desk now. "That''s not it," she said softly. "I''m scared of what our parents would think¡­ what they''d do."


    Ariana''s father was the adopted brother of Count Lockwood. There were no blood ties between them, but since childhood, she and Adrian had grown up together¡ªcalling each other brother and sister, sharing moments, memories, and laughter.


    So now, to suddenly tell the family that they were in love... it wasn''t just shocking¡ªit sounded like the kind of thing that could stop a heart.


    Adrian let out a quiet hum. "Uncle Roger''s not the strongest when it comes to surprises. If we just show up hand in hand one day, he might actually faint."


    He stood up, walked over to her, and gently took her hand. "But there''s one man who can calm him down."


    "Uncle Adam¡­" Ariana said the name without thinking.


    Adam was younger than Roger, but he had always held a calm authority. Roger respected him deeply¡ªlistened to him in ways he rarely did with others.


    Yes¡­ if anyone could ease her father''s worries, it was him.


    But then a thought hit her. Her gaze turned serious. "Didn''t you cut ties with them?"


    Adrian nodded slowly. "I did," he said. "But for you¡­ I''m willing to swallow my pride and face them again."


    Her heart skipped a beat. She looked at his hand holding hers¡ªwarm, strong¡ªand she gently gripped it in return, and spoke with certainty. "I don''t want you to sacrifice your self-respect for me."


    Adrian leaned in, looking into her eyes. They were bright but conflicted, full of hesitation and care. To him, she felt like light¡ªsoft, untainted. He couldn''t help himself; he kissed the corner of her lips and pulled her into his arms.


    "Don''t worry," he whispered. "I won''t let anyone walk over my pride and nothing in the world could separate us."


    It was strange¡­


    Just a few days ago, Ariana had believed she didn''t need anyone to feel whole. Comfort, assurance, strength¡ªshe thought she had all those within herself. Depending on someone else, especially a man, had always felt unnecessary¡­ even laughable.


    But now¡­ here in his arms, hearing his voice, his promises¡­


    It felt safe.


    It felt right.


    She couldn''t even explain the feeling¡ªit ran deeper than words.


    Wrapped in his warmth, she didn''t hold back the whisper that left her lips, soft and honest, meant only for herself¡ª


    "I love him¡­"


    --------**--------


    [Next day]


    Adrian had a soft smile on his face.


    Yesterday, something happened. Something special.


    Initially, he just thought of Ariana as a close ally who stood by his side even when everyone was against him. She gave him shelter when he was on the verge of being kicked out of his house. And she was ready to take the blame and let others trample over her pride just to protect him.


    He was thankful for her, but he didn''t think his feelings would shift like this.


    He didn''t know when it happened...maybe the time he first saw her, begging him to leave. Or it was one of those random meetings they had in her office. He couldn''t tell.


    However, after staying away from her for the past five days, he realized how much she mattered to him. When he thought back about the past that Edward and Ariana were quite close, his heart ached. And when his mind wandered to the uncertain future where Allen and Ariana may end up together, he felt....annoyance, even anger.


    He never felt anger toward Allen because of Olivia since she never mattered to him...but the very thought of him getting closer to Ariana... burned something inside him. Something akin to hatred.


    And these many signs were enough to tell him that he was in love with her.


    He didn''t need to find any reason or make any excuses. He didn''t need to contemplate the past or worry about the future.


    All he cared about was Ariana''s perspective on their relationship. And once he confirmed that she also liked him, there was no chance he would have let her go.


    ''Haah~today is our first date.'' It''s not a date, actually. Ariana was going to buy new armour, and Adrian was accompanying her. But still, he was considering it as a date.


    He was about to get up and take a bath, when suddenly,


    [Ding!]


    [Cross-dimensional chat is now online.]


    [Tap to open the chat box.]


    Excitement built inside him upon reading the message, as Adrian readily commanded,


    "Open it."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Here it is, folks. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 100 99- Welcome to the group chat(2)

    [Current Users Online: 4]


    [Caution: Disclosure of personal information or details regarding the host''s world is strictly prohibited. Any such content will be automatically censored.]


    The familiar message from the system flashed before his eyes, making Adrian frown.


    Why is it so hell-bent on hiding him from the others?


    Regardless, he just wanted to explore the group chat. That''s why he didn''t argue with the System and told it to just open the Pandora box.


    Dark Knight: [Hmm? Is that you, XXXX?]


    He read the message and another censored word, making him sigh.


    Forgelet: [Ah, you are back. I started to fear you might run away with the debt.]


    Reading those words stated by the familiar name, Adrian hurriedly spoke, "Ah, I didn''t mean to. The fact is ...that time I got a special offer." He relayed truthfully.


    Raven: [Hmm~since when my husband became so polite?]


    The message in purple shade flew to him, startling Adrian.


    Husband? Him?


    ''The hell with the situation?''


    Dark Knight: [Forge, he doesn''t remember anything?]


    Adrian blinked at the message. Confused.


    Forgelet: [It took me a day to realize that, and you discerned it within seconds? Damn, son.]


    Dark Knight: [Can your small body even produce a child?]


    Forgelet: [Hey!]


    Adrian was continuously tilting his head in confusion. It seems they are well acquainted.


    Raven: [Oh my, oh my~does my husband no longer retain the sweet memories he and I share?]


    "Shouldn''t you be worried...?" Adrian instinctively asked.


    Raven: [Fufu~I am very much distressed~ah.]


    Before Adrian could have grown more confused, someone stepped in,


    Forgelet: [Don''t get influenced by the vixen, XXXX. You have no history with her that''s why she is lying to trap you.]


    Raven: [Oh my~such serious allegations. Thanks for the compliment though~I really like that title of vixen~]


    Adrian was scratching his head now in slight frustration. He didn''t expect this chat to be like this.


    He was about to ask if they could help him in some way, when suddenly,


    Dark Knight: [I know your memories have yet to return, but I''m in urgent need of your armaments. The situation here is deteriorating fast. Will you enchant my weapon?]


    [Alert: Member <Dark Knight> has requested a Grade-one enchantment. The host can ask for anything which the other party agrees to, as a barter.]


    Adrian was taken aback by the sudden request.


    He read the notification again before asking, "Just grade one? Will that be enough?"


    The person gave the vibe of being a veteran warrior, so the request for a first grade indeed was surprising.


    Dark Knight: [There is no Runesmith in my world. Despite having the ability I have been fighting with weapons without any enchantments. Also, since you haven''t awakened your memories, I strongly believe you can comfortably tune a first grade.]


    "..." Is this some kind of challenge? No, the person seemed serious.


    But, well, Adrian didn''t want to tell him that he could actually tune a third grade since it would appear as if he was boasting.


    "Um...about the payment. I really don''t know what you can provide me.."


    Dark Knight: [I have a very good supply of minerals and ores. So maybe material for weapons and armor?]


    "..!" Adrian suddenly remembered that Ariana wanted to go and buy armor, so he readily stated, "Any good material for armor. But give it to me only after checking the quality of the armament."


    He could sense that the person they knew must have been a good Runesmith. That''s why, Adrian first wanted to let the Dark Knight see his work and then decide the best price.


    Dark Knight: [If you insist. Should I tell you my elemental attribute?]


    Adrian''s excitement dropped, "Nothing works good when you tell a Runesmith rather than showing them."


    He didn''t know why he spoke rudely but the idea of hearing the attribute and making an armament bothered him, as if an itch where the hand can''t reach.


    Adrian takes pride in the armaments he tunes, and because the other party is ''telling'' him about the attribute he might fail to give a perfect product. Whose reputation would be tainted?


    Raven: [That''s so much like my husband~so manly.]


    Forgelet: [You sure haven''t recovered your memories yet, right?]


    Adrian blinked in surprise...what are they talking about again? S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dark Knight: [I apologize for testing you. It seems I was wrong to think that you are one of the usual runesmiths and not XXXX. ]


    As those words faded, the usual system screen appeared before him,


    [The body of the <Dark Knight> member is reflected inside the training doll. Take a look and assess it.]


    Adrian was surprised as he said, ''Oh, okay.'' He instantly dove into the Time Chamber and sat down before the training doll.


    There was a mace resting before the training doll as well, which surely belonged to the Dark Knight.


    He had a lot of questions to ask from the members of the group and the system regarding the worlds they belonged to and the functions of the group chat.


    But he was rather focused on the work at hand. He was excited to see how strong the otherworldly beings were.


    He rubbed his hand, took out his runic pencil, which he keeps here, and finally drew the insignia behind the doll.


    "Woah..." He was shocked. The person is dually awakened.


    And not just simple two-element, but two divergent affinities.


    The first one was Sand¡ªa divergent of Earth elements.


    The second was Magma¡ªa divergent of the Flame element.


    Both of them were strongly compatible and insanely strong.


    Magma is self-explanatory¡ªthe person can create molten constructs and must be an expert in explosions. The sand element allows the person to create traps, walls, and many other things.


    Both of them are quite strong and allow a person to handle both; offense and defense.


    Dark Knight: [Can you do it?]


    Adrian grinned, "With pleasure."


    He started writing the runes instantly, using the Confluence dialect which was made for the divergent elements


    This was the first time he was making a dual divergent armament, but since it was just writing a few letters, then it was nothing.


    ''It would be fun to write the second Thread for the person...'' usually, a person with divergent affinity has a high amount of mana so definitely the Dark Knight must have several mana pores.


    A person with dual awakened having a second or better third-grade armament is stronger than an army.


    "It''s done." He said soon after and the mace slowly vanished.


    Adrian was slightly nervous because this was the first time for him to provide his services to someone not from this world.


    Those few seconds were like hours. Adrian read the chat and found others had turned silent too.


    And after a whole minute, the Dark Knight gave the verdict,


    Dark Knight: [You might not have the memories...but your skills...it still leaves me speechless.]


    Dark Knight: [I will provide you with a material that could be used to make armor or weapons.]


    Suddenly, several rock fragments appeared before him and the system screen showed,


    [Material: Solmyr Alloy


    Rarity: Extremely Rare


    Type: Crafting Material


    Usable For: Armors, Blades, Advanced Constructs]


    [Properties:


    Aether Resilience¨C Fused with magic, the armor made from the alloy would allow the user to defend against high-tier magic spells without losing molecular integrity. Intense heat or cold doesn''t affect the armor.


    Luminous Memory¨C Solmyr Alloy retains the last elemental property it was exposed to under extreme conditions. If the user is struck by fire, lightning, or ice magic, the alloy will temporarily adopt that element, causing weapons to deal bonus elemental damage or armor to resist that element for the next 60 seconds.]


    Adrian''s mouth parted in shock.


    Isn''t this like a totally unfair barter?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 101 100- Wedding?

    Dark Knight: [Is this not enough?]


    Adrian finally climbed out of his daze before responding, "N-No, it''s more than enough. Thank you."


    Raven: [Hubby~I can also give plenty of things to you.]


    Adrian was thankful that he couldn''t hear their voices or he knew those words must have traveled in a very dangerous tone.


    Dark Knight: [As always, it was nice trading with you. I must go now. Happy to see you back, XXXX.]


    The number of online turned three.


    Adrian suddenly remembered something for which he had been so eager to access the group chat.


    "Ah, Forgelet, can I ask you for more bullets? I am about to run out of them."


    Forgelet: [I don''t mind but we can''t owe more than once. You must give me something for the things I provided last time.]


    The person seemed casual about it, so it seemed it was actually a rule not to pile up the debt.


    Adrian thought for a moment before saying, "Should I make a weapon for you?"


    Forgelet: [Hmm~I don''t have a good one worthy of getting your runes on, so rather than that why don''t you cook something for me? Oh, I like sweet things.]


    Adrian blinked in surprise, "Can we...trade just anything?"


    Raven: [Yes, my love. As long as both parties have agreed upon it.]


    Adrian ooh-ed and then said, "I can make a good cheesecake?"


    Forgelet: [What is that?! It sounds delicious! I will take it.]


    ...truly otherworldly.


    "Okay then, I will prepare it and provide you...umm...when you are available next?"


    Forgelet: [Hmm, like in seven hours. Is that okay?]


    "Works for me," Adrian responded.


    Raven: [Baby~don''t just focus on her. I am here too!]


    She complained. Oh, so Forgelet is indeed a girl.


    He asked calmly, "What can I do for you, Miss Raven?"


    Raven: [For now, how about a kiss?]


    "Ah, great meeting you all. See you later."


    Raven: [Hey, don''t just ignore-]


    Adrian closed the chat and leaned back.


    ''Haah~this was one heck of an experience.''


    He didn''t know that the barter in the dimensional chat would be so partial. Like the Forgelet person is ready to trade the bullets for a cheesecake.


    If only he had been back on earth he might have bought a missile launcher for a pudding.


    ''Hmm, I should show this to Ariana.'' The material he got could be used to make two armors easily, but he couldn''t bring this to any blacksmith. The person must be trustworthy since if Adrian''s memory serves him right, this material is not available on this planet.


    To keep things secret he had to ask for Ariana''s help.


    He was about to get up when suddenly, a red dot over the message box appeared.


    He checked it,


    Forgelet: [By the way, did you get in contact with your Idiot?]


    Adrian was confused, "Idiot?" Was it someone in the group?


    Forget: [Hmm~she isn''t online at the moment or she would have been all over the place.]


    Confusion continued to grow, as he asked, "Is this person someone close to me?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Forgelet: [Ahaha, if you got annoyed by Raven then you might not be prepared for her. She is the real deal. Best of luck~]


    The green dot disappeared, showing that the person had disconnected.


    Adrian hummed, thinking who it might be that Forgelet had to warn him.


    Regardless, since he didn''t know anyone on the server, he would just ignore this Idiot if she bothered him.


    Getting up from the bed, he approached the door¡ªintending to get some coffee.


    However, just as he opened the door, he found an unexpected person standing there.


    "E-Elana?" The cause of his surprise was the location. All the male teachers were given rooms in the male dormitory on the top floor, so naturally, seeing her here caused him a shock.


    Elana bowed, "I apologize for breaking the rule and appearing out of nowhere but I wanted to meet you before leaving."


    Sensing the shakiness in her voice, he was taken aback.


    But then, he collected his thoughts and said, "Go out and wait for me in the common hall. If anyone sees you here, getting suspended would be the least of your worries."


    Elana nodded before she opened the window, and under Adrian''s widened eyes, the girl jumped from the fifth floor.


    He hurried toward the window at the end of the lobby and spotted her lading gracefully on the ground and then walking away.


    "That surely would have earned me a broken ankle."


    Sighing, he entered the room and took a quick bath before changing into his usual clothes and getting out of the room.


    "Good morning, Professor. Your shirt color is very pretty."


    "Good morning, Sir."


    "Morning, Goat."


    On the way, he was greeted by many and he just nodded in response, not paying much attention, while his feet remained hurried as he advanced toward the common hall.


    "There she is," He spotted Elana sitting alone in a corner with her eyes drawn to the table.


    Adrian approached her and sat down on the opposite side of her, "Is everything okay?" He asked. He guessed it was something about the Grimvale family but he decided to listen to her first.


    Elana kept her gaze on the table when she asked, "Professor...how would you feel...if I suddenly get married to someone?"


    Adrian''s brows elevated...so it really was about Grimvale.


    Now, he has to choose his words carefully. He was aware of her feelings for him, and he didn''t want to hurt her by saying something like he didn''t care.


    But he couldn''t give her false hope, too, since he didn''t like her as a woman. She was just his student.


    After a momentary pause, he said, "As I told you before...you are my favorite student...and if you get married I won''t be able to see you much. And that," He paused, and spoke with a sigh, "...will make me sad."


    Elana flinched slightly, so brief that the other person didn''t notice.


    She bit her lips, her eyes holding several emotions, but the profound one was determination.


    Getting up from the seat, she told him, "I will be back. Wait for me."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I will add a chapter from her perspective and what she would face back home.

 Chapter 102 101- I love you(1)

    In this arc, after Elana gets abandoned by Adrian, she loses direction in her life.


    After Adrian leaves, she doesn''t know what she should do or where she should go. Completely clueless.


    So, when the Duke¡ªher father¡ªgets the invitation from the King of Grimvale, Elana goes with them without any resistance and even agrees to get married¡­or more like she just goes with the flow.


    If not for Allen, Olivia, and Sylvie, she might have gotten married and disappeared from the story. But the trio crashes into her life and makes her realize that her life isn''t over and that she can still move forward. If she didn''t want to progress in academics or as a Warden, she could become stronger and more influential, and she might be able to reunite with Adrian.


    That gives her new hope, and after a big drama with the Grimvale family, and after breaking the heart of the Prince, Elana returns to the story.


    Now, Adrian doesn''t actually remember what happens to her by the end of the novel since he had read the novel a few years ago. However, he knew for sure that if she had gotten married to Carter, her potential would have gone to waste.


    That''s why he tried to indicate that she was still needed in the academy. That he still wanted to see her around.


    Adrian knew that he might have fanned the flames of her feelings, but it was okay. When it comes down to confrontation, he would tell her directly about his feelings for her.


    ''Haah~I hope she doesn''t mess things up.'' He had some breakfast and returned to his room.


    He had the ore given by the Dark Knight in his Time Chamber so he would summon it any time.


    There was still some time before he would go to meet Ariana, so Adrian decided to spend some time in the Time Chamber and make a third grade for himself.


    ''I hope the system doesn''t throw me out this time.''


    -------**-------


    "Thank you, and welcome back," the teleportation officer greeted her with a warm smile.


    Elana gave a soft nod and stepped out of the office.


    She was back in the dukedom.


    Her father had told her they''d be arriving today, so she made sure to come early¡ªbefore anyone else. It wasn''t about being polite or eager. It was a message. She didn''t want her mother to say something that could stir up misunderstandings again.


    Elana had always been certain about this. There was no space in her heart for anyone else but Adrian. Her body, her thoughts, her very soul¡ªthey were already his. Nothing could change that.


    Even if he didn''t accept her, it wouldn''t change how she felt. She would still belong to him. And if she couldn''t be by his side as his lover, then she''d find another way to be useful to him¡ªwhatever it took.


    Her resolve had only grown stronger after hearing him speak those few words. He didn''t want her to go.


    That alone was enough. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, she would do everything in her power to return to him¡ªthe only man she can belong to.


    "Ah, welcome back, Lady Elana," the head butler said, stopping just outside the entrance to give her a respectful bow.


    Elana''s gaze shifted toward the long line of carriages parked near the mansion. Her brows drew together in a slight frown.


    "They''re already here?" she asked quietly, her tone laced with a mixture of tension and quiet resolve.


    The butler nodded. "They arrived about half an hour ago."


    So they were early.


    She had underestimated them.


    They were more eager than she thought¡ªthough it made sense. After all, Carter was the only prince of the family.


    Without hesitation, Elana stepped inside the mansion.


    The reception area wasn''t far¡ªjust a short walk up the front stairs. And because of that, the moment she entered, all eyes turned to her.


    Two from Ironhart. Three from Grimvale.


    They each looked at her differently¡ªsome with curiosity, others with something harder to read.


    She caught Carter''s smile first. Calm. Pleasant. Unbothered.


    Elana returned it with a brief nod, then walked past him, straight toward the elders.


    "Good afternoon," she said, bowing with the grace expected of a duke''s daughter.


    Before she could rise fully, a voice reached her¡ªgentle, but edged with worry.


    "How are you now, Elana? I heard you were attacked during the ambush," Queen Seraphina asked, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied Elana''s face.


    There was concern in her voice. Real concern.


    Looking at the brunette, she respectfully responded, "The same professor who protected me, healed me as well. I am fine now."


    The Queen heaved a sigh of relief. Exaggeration? More like she is usually this emotional.


    ''...things would turn messy.''


    She turned toward her mother and found her signaling to sit down.


    However, she didn''t and asked, "Can we talk for a moment, Your Highness?"


    Her request took everyone off guard since the plan to let the two talk was supposed to happen once they extended the proposal of engagement.


    However, the King didn''t hesitate in urging, "Go on, son. You will get bored hearing about politics anyways."


    Carter nodded and got up. Extending his hand, he said, "After you."


    Elana exchanged a glance with her father and his gaze clearly told her: Do whatever you deem is right.


    She knew her parents would support her. Her mother might panic but she would understand once Elana declares her feelings. Her parents always listen to her rather than forcing their judgment on her unless it''s about her safety.


    So, Elana wasn''t worried about them. Neither did she care about the relations between the two nations. She couldn''t sacrifice herself for world peace.


    Once they stepped away from the elders, Elana led him to the gallery that led them to the backside of the mansion.


    There were paintings and antiques on the right and several long windows on the left that offered a view of the scenery of the backside garden.


    Carter took a moment to enjoy the peaceful sight before his eyes. Beautiful flowers, a tea table, squirrels running around, birds chirping. It''s quite...


    "Can I ask you something?" The question arrived and Carter had to brace himself.


    "Hmm?" He turned toward her.


    "Can you tell me the true reason for your visit?" So, she decided to get right on the point.


    If Carter had to run away from this, he wouldn''t have come here with his family.


    Going down on his knee and lowering his head, he conveyed, "I, Grimvale Carter, have fallen head over heels for you, Miss Elana. And I wish to make you my bride."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- You are not him, bro. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 103 102- I love you(2)

    Ever since Carter saw her perform in the contest, he hadn''t been able to look away¡ªnot then, and not now.


    Her strength. Her beauty. The way she moved with grace, yet stood firm, like nothing could shake her. That distant air she carried, like the world around her, didn''t matter¡ªnot even the person standing in front of her. She spoke her mind, even when facing royalty, and never once looked unsure.


    Everything about her had left him breathless.


    From that day on, she lived in his thoughts. He spoke about her to his parents and shared how he felt¡ªhow strongly he felt. He told them he wanted to marry her.


    Carter had never been in love before. And when it finally happened, it wasn''t soft or slow. He fell hard. Deep. So deep, there was no way back.


    And now, after all this time, he was standing before her¡ªready to lay everything bare.


    He knew she might say no. In fact, he expected it. After all, they had met only once. She didn''t seem like someone who''d say yes just like that.


    But still, he had to try. Even if it meant offering her everything he had... just for a chance.


    He was ready to give it his all¡ªto win her heart, no matter how long it took. He didn''t have much experience with love, but his mother always told him that women appreciated honesty and kindness. And those, he believed, he could give her without fail.


    But instead of the rejection or hesitation he had braced himself for, she surprised him with a simple request.


    "Get up," she said gently.


    Carter stood, quickly obeying her words. She turned away, walking toward the window with slow, thoughtful steps. The light framed her figure as she crossed her arms, still facing away from him.


    Then, in a calm voice that held no emotion, she asked, "I assume you fell for me after seeing me in the contest?"


    "Yes," Carter replied without a second of doubt. "That''s why I asked my parents to come here today."


    She gave a soft hum, almost like she already expected that answer. And then, she asked something that made his heart pause.


    "What if you hadn''t seen me that day?"


    Carter let out a soft chuckle. "Maybe it was fate that led me to see you that day," he said. "But being here now¡­ that''s my choice. This is something I did on my own."


    Elana didn''t respond right away. She stared out the window for a moment longer before finally speaking.


    "The truth is¡­ I was never supposed to be in that contest."


    Carter''s smile faded. Her words caught him off guard, but he stayed quiet, sensing there was more¡ªsomething deeper.


    "Four months before the contest," she continued, her voice steady but distant, "I was ranked twenty-seventh in the physical assessment. Just¡­ average. Nothing special. I had no motivation left to keep going. I was ready to quit everything and return home."


    Carter stood frozen, her words settling in like a heavyweight.


    The girl he had seen fight like a storm, so composed, so powerful¡­ had once been ready to give up?


    She turned around and looked directly at him, her eyes calm but clear. "So no, it wasn''t fate that put me there that day. It was someone''s effort. Someone who refused to let me break."


    She paused as if reliving the memory.


    "That day, in the gym¡­ I was done. I was tired, frustrated, and just¡­ empty. I had no reason left to stay. Only a long list of reasons to walk away."


    Then, her voice softened.


    "But he showed up. Out of nowhere, he walked into my life and gave me something no one else did¡­ something that had been taken from me over and over again since I entered Academy."


    She looked at Carter with a faint, almost nostalgic smile.


    "He gave me hope."


    Elana''s voice grew lighter now¡ªsofter, almost like a breeze brushing gently against a quiet evening.


    "He saw me at my worst," she said, eyes distant with memory. "He helped me rise from that¡­ helped me become the person I am today. One of the final contestants of Champion''s Ascent. The strongest student at Runebound Academy. And now, the runner-up of the Aegis Cup."


    She paused, her breath slow and steady, before continuing.


    "He made me someone I can finally face in the mirror. Someone worthy of carrying the Stronghart name."


    A quiet breath escaped her lips as she added, "And in return¡­ he asked for nothing."


    Her eyes softened as her voice dipped even lower, almost a whisper now. "When I stood in the spotlight, he remained in the shadows. Watching me from the sidelines. Always there¡­ but never asking for recognition. That''s just who he is."


    A gentle smile tugged at the corners of her lips, uninvited but sincere, as she recalled the man who changed her life¡ªwho had given her the strength to begin again.


    The man she couldn''t imagine living without.


    Carter remained silent for a brief moment, before asking, "Is he the same person who saved you and healed you after the ambush?"


    Elana blinked in surprise, "How do you know?"


    Carter dryly chuckled, "Your voice softened when you mentioned him...I noticed."


    Elana''s ears turned hot.


    But she can''t help it.


    Rubbing the back of his head, he asked, "So...you are already in love with someone, huh?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elana gave a straightforward answer, "Yes. That''s why I called you out and cleared things before your family or mine could have led this conversation in a strange direction.?


    Carter exhaled a sigh and remained silent for a moment.


    His left brow suddenly elevated as he asked, "What if I had considered this an insult, and this conversation would have led to conflict between the two nations?"


    His tone was light and he didn''t mean whatever he said. He just gave her a hypothetical situation...but never expected her response to be so...bold.


    "I can fight the world to be with him. So surely, two nations couldn''t shake my will."


    Carter parted his lips but then sealed them.


    She is so cool... ugh!


    He gave a short laugh, before telling her, "I understand the extent of your love. In front of your feelings, I feel mine were just...an impulse...infatuation which I should have controlled better."


    Elana didn''t say anything to that, but inwardly, she agreed. After all, she missed Adrian''s classes today because of his impulsive decision.


    In the end, he just offered his hand and said, "Nice meeting you, Elana. I hope we can at least be on friendly terms."


    She met his hand and said, "If only you could handle the situation outside without an drama."


    Carter laughed, "Don''t worry, I will do something about it."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Be a man like Carter not Allen. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 104 103- Date

    "Where did you find this material?" Was the first question Adrian was asked after the blacksmith finished inspecting the alloy Adrian received from the Dark Knight.


    He met Ariana half an hour ago, and after he told her about the material he had recently acquired, she said she had someone whom they could trust.


    There was a man whom she saved and his family during one of the Acolytes attacks. He used to live far away, and Ariana was there as a city guard.


    After the town was brought to ruins, she brought him here to live, near the academy where only selective people could get a residence.


    She helped him with funds and supported him to open a new shop so he could survive.


    That''s why, he was loyal to her and won''t speak a word to anyone.


    And seeing the reaction of the blacksmith, Adrian was fortunate that the man could be trusted.


    "That information is something I can''t share." Adrian shared a glance with Adrian as he said so.


    Redirecting her gaze back to the blacksmith, she asked, "Drek, what is the matter?"


    The man, Drek, didn''t say anything. Rather, he first took the scrapped piece of allow and told them to follow.


    Ariana and Adrian shared another glance before stepping towards the furnace.


    The man held the shard with the tongs before putting it on the flame.


    Just by standing ten feet away from it, Ariana could tell how hot the furnace was.


    ''He was probably working on a weapon.'' Adrian mused as his eyes roamed around the workshop.


    There were several armor and weapons stacked. And a huge bin in the corner where he probably put the failed pieces.


    Looking at the workshop, Adrian felt slightly embarrassed.


    Despite having a more complex and laboring job as a blacksmith, his workshop was much cleaner than Adrian''s.


    ''I should clean it...sometimes.''


    The blacksmith kept the shard in the furnace for thirty seconds before taking it out.


    It was glowing red, naturally, but what surprised Ariana was the fact that he suddenly tossed it in the air, took off his glove, and before Ariana could have warned, he held the shard in his bare hand.


    "What the-" Ariana cursed while Adrian watched in amazement.


    No sane man would have attempted that unless he had confidence in the material.


    And as Adrian thought, once Drek unfolded his fingers, the previously glowing alloy piece returned to its original obsidian shade.


    "You see that?" He extended the piece towards Ariana and continued, "Not only did the heat not enter its inner arrangements(molecules), but the time it took for the material to cool down...is practically nothing."


    Ariana knew that the man didn''t exaggerate and was hard to please. If he was praising a material then surely it must be something special.


    After a brief pause, he said, "The only material I could think of which could withstand such heat is,"


    "Heartstone." Adrian instinctively answered.


    Drek nodded, "That''s right. The runesmith''s toy. One could add any rune on it, heat, cold ...any. And it has the strongest tolerance point."


    "However, Heartstone doesn''t cool down so quickly," Adrian spoke with a frown.


    "Exactly. And that''s what makes this material so special." Drek added a tinge of excitement reflecting in his voice.


    Ariana''s brows were tensed slightly as she asked, "So extreme heat resistance....that''s quite rare."


    "And we haven''t even tested the other tolerance of this material." Drek instantly added.


    Ariana sighed, "While I understand your excitement and would provide you enough time to play with it, I want to know if you can make armor out of it?"


    Considering it has a very high melting point and it cools down instantly, molding it and shaping it into armor would be quite difficult.


    "Hm...I would need to heat it constantly...to the point of never keeping it out of flames." It sounded nigh impossible to Ariana, even though she could see a flicker of hope and eagerness in his eyes.


    Turning towards Adrian, she asked, "Do you have any way?"


    Adrian had his curled index finger pressed against the lip, as he contemplated.


    "There is an artifact I can build that could keep a certain area hot, but that would be a bit risky considering burning that alloy releases harmful gases, unlike metal."


    Drek chuckled, "Leave that to me. As a blacksmith, I have my tools which would prevent me from dying."


    Adrian nodded and told him that he would provide the artifact by evening.


    On that note, they left the workshop and entered the market. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The workshop doesn''t appear like a playground of blacksmiths from the outside. It appears like a normal house. Actually, Drek no longer sells weapons, rather, his family runs an eatery. Drek makes weapons in his free time, inside the workshop he built underground.


    Once they were in the market, Ariana asked, "Do you wanna eat something?"


    Adrian smiled faintly, as he suddenly held her hand and said, "Shouldn''t I take you somewhere?"


    Ariana was surprised by the sudden contact, pausing for a moment, but then she pretended it was nothing and shrugged, "Y-You decide." Guh! Why did she stutter?


    Adrian chuckled, ''Still plying tough, eh?'' well, he loved that side of hers.


    "You are adorable, Aria."


    "*Glances away* say whatever you want...idiot," she muttered under her breath.


    Adrian, while smiling ear to ear, brought her to a very well-known eatery in the town where dumplings and soup are served.


    The shop, fortunately, offered them a quiet place in the corner, and just as they sat, "Good afternoon, Sir Adrian." A waitress greeted him with a smile as she rested a plate of chips on the table.


    "Rebecca...how are you?" Adrian smilingly asked.


    The violet-haired giggled, "Got to see you so definitely better than before."


    She stepped back and asked, "So the regular one? Dumpling and soup?"


    Adrian nodded, "Yeah-*Thunk*"


    Rebecca was startled when the table suddenly jerked as if something struck it from beneath.


    She looked at Adrian in concern, "Are you okay?"


    Adrian''s smile didn''t falter, "Yes, I am fine."


    Rebecca glanced at the other person before she made her way back to the kitchen.


    Adrian finally turned towards his beloved girlfriend, and said, "Do I know why I am receiving this pleasure of getting stomped by you?" His foot was currently being ground by the female warrior in front of him


    Although she definitely wasn''t using her full strength, it did feel.


    Ariana scoffed, "If you don''t understand then just continue to receive the ''pleasure''."


    Adrian chuckled. As he thought, his girlfriend is adorable.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 105 104- Promise

    After having lunch together, Adrian and Ariana headed back to the school with their hands connected, now their fingers interlaced.


    There was a risk of being seen, but neither of them cared about it.


    "How was it? The soup and the dumplings?" Adrian asked with a smiling glance.


    It was their first date but he wasn''t able to do much. However, Ariana wasn''t like those typical girls he had met in the past who wanted their partner to make every occasion special.


    "If you take out all the flirting you did with that little waitress, it was good." She seemed still upset with how close they appeared.


    "She is like a kid to me. I have been to the shop many times and her father is a good friend of mine. Don''t mind her."


    Ariana''s brows elevated, "If that''s the fact, then I assume every third woman in the market has either their father or husband, your friend? Since the number of people turning to look at you was endless."


    Sometimes she forgets that Adrian was ranked the most handsome man in the academy. Today, she was reminded of it.


    Adrian''s hand separated from hers before he encircled her slender waist and pulled her closer.


    While their feet continued to move, Ariana''s mind had stopped working, being so closely connected to him.


    "If you feel jealous, just declare to the world who I belong to...like this." he pecked on her cheek. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ariana''s defense mechanism kicked in as she averted her gaze and muttered, "Who would feel jealous? I am not a kid."


    Regardless of how uncaring she seemed, the way she inched closer to him, it was apparent that she was quite jealous.


    ------**------


    Entering her office, Adrian was about to have some water and leave.


    He had to make the artifact for the blacksmith soon, so he could start working on the armor.


    "Hey, have you seen this?" Ariana asked as she handed him the newspaper, which was folded to highlight the headlines.


    Adrian hummed as he took the paper and read the headline,


    [Three consecutive blasts in the past four days. More than three hundred citizens were killed.]


    Adrian heaved a long sigh¡­so it started.


    "Do you know what kind of artifact they are utilizing?" Arian wondered. She inquired about it, and it turned out that the explosives were hidden in random things that could not be detected or suspected by the local citizens. And the sites being such small towns, the soldiers don''t actively patrol those areas, either.


    Although the capital has sent the research team to see what was the case and who was behind these attacks, nothing concrete has come out.


    "They have captured a few failed explosives too. It doesn''t seem to be the work of a runesmith...then how are they delaying the explosion?" Unless there was a spell installed on it or an Acolyte triggering the explosion from afar, a delayed explosion shouldn''t have been possible.


    And if Acolytes are indeed behind this, why would they need to use such cheap methods to terrorize people?


    "Acolytes aren''t behind this." Adrian gave his verdict.


    "Do you know something?" She asked with a knitted frown.


    Actually, Adrian knows who is behind this. A group of refugees were kicked out of their hometown a few years ago because of a cross-border war.


    They are planning to take revenge, using an invention that shouldn''t exist in this world.


    A time bomb.


    Not like the one shown in movies, but a different one. They use basic equipment and tons of explosives to trigger the explosion. However, these explosions aren''t meant to spread terror. Rather, they are merely experimenting for the big event.


    The yearly visit of students to the capital would happen at the same time when the ambush would take place.


    It was supposed to happen after this short break students were given after the mid-terms.


    However, neither Adrian could inform Ariana nor the authorities about the incoming ambush, nor could he stop her from taking the students to the capital.


    Unless...he does something to warn the capital which would naturally postpone the students'' visit.


    "Adrian?" Ariana asked in concern.


    Adrian smiled, shook his head, and after resting the paper on the desk, he leaned toward her and gave them a soft peck on her lips.


    "Let''s have dinner together."


    Ariana was stunned by the sudden kiss but didn''t know how she reacted instantly, nodding her head in assent.


    "In the office?" She asked.


    "Hmm~how about in my room?"


    Ariana''s ears turned hot as she said, "Keep your window open then."


    ....


    Adrian soon returned to his workshop, intending to finish the half-made artifact that would help Drek.


    He was still thinking about what was about to happen. More than five hundred people were waiting out there to take revenge on the King.


    They might not be trained soldiers but the fury of revenge often makes people deadly.


    They have the tools now, which they have been preparing for the past five years. And the time was nearing for them to expose themselves.


    "You look quite troubled."


    Adrian paused, and a chill ran down his spine.


    The door of the workshop was still locked and he definitely didn''t see someone inside when he walked in.


    Then..."How did you enter my working space?" He asked as he calmly got up from the chair.


    He knew if the person meant harm, she would have killed him by now. Not only did she have the element of surprise but also superior strength and experience.


    "I wanted to see how you look when you are scared." A tinge of sadism was laced in her voice.


    He calmly turned to face the fourth-ranked Warden and asked, "Do you enjoy the sight?"


    While leaning against the wall and playing with her long red hair, she grinned, "Although not scared, this expression is also not bad."


    A brief silence ensued, both of them staring into each other''s eyes before Adrian asked, "So...what can I do for you?"


    Ruby stepped closer to him, her head slightly tilted, "Did you forget our promise?"


    Adrian''s eyes slightly widened....right, she saved him from getting accused of stealing the papers.


    Planting her finger on his chest, she declared, "For the whole day tomorrow, this person would be mine alone. No disturbance allowed~"


    "..." Why is this sounding somehow dangerous?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- She wants you, bruh. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 106 105- Scared

    "You''re going?" Ariana asked softly, a furrow of concern forming on her brow.


    Adrian gave a quiet nod. "I have to. I owe her. She helped me when I needed it most." He picked up a prawn from the plate and placed it in his mouth, chewing slowly.


    Tonight''s dinner had been prepared by Adrian himself. He''d invited Ariana over, and he wanted it to be special¡ªsomething thoughtful, delicious, and tailored to her tastes.


    The prawns were rich with butter and kissed with roasted garlic, filling the room with a warm, comforting aroma. Freshly baked bread sat beside a bottle of wine, completing the meal. For a while, the Headmistress had eaten in silence, each bite stirring unspoken feelings¡ªuntil Adrian mentioned Ruby.


    "That''s true," Ariana said, voice quiet, "but why is she bringing you to Grimvale? What does she want to show you that can''t wait?" Her tone wasn''t sharp, but it carried unease. Ruby had insisted on Adrian visiting her workshop¡ªher reasons vague, her intentions unreadable. Ariana''s instincts were twitching. And if things went sideways in Grimvale, there could be political fallout.


    "I think it has something to do with a new invention," Adrian replied, dabbing his mouth with a napkin. "She sounded excited like she couldn''t wait to show me."


    He paused, studying her. "Is something bothering you?"


    He could''ve delayed Ruby. Lied, even. But a part of him hesitated. Refusing her outright felt like betraying the trust they''d built. Besides, having someone as capable as her on his side might be important in the days to come.


    Ariana leaned back in her chair, idly poking at a piece of carrot with her fork. "She gives me a strange feeling," she murmured. "That sudden interest in you¡­ her strength, her beauty¡­ it''s like she''s everything a man could ever want."


    Adrian''s expression softened. He understood now¡ªher silence, her guarded tone. She was feeling insecure. And honestly, who wouldn''t?


    But he leaned in just a little, voice calm and sure. "You know me. You should know I don''t chase after beauty or power. What draws me to someone is their personality, their heart¡ªwho they are inside."


    Ariana raised a brow, a touch of sarcasm creeping into her voice. "So¡­ with me, it''s because of my charming personality?"


    He smiled, eyes steady. "That¡­ and because I''ve never met a woman more hot than you."


    A beat of silence. Ariana blinked.


    "¡­"


    She hadn''t expected him to say it so bluntly¡ªand somehow, that made it all the more genuine.


    She leaned forward and resumed eating. Forget it, she thought, this man is far too dangerous for a maiden''s heart.


    The rest of dinner unfolded with light conversation, laughter sprinkled between bites. It ended on a soft, satisfying note¡ªlike a gentle sigh after a long day.


    Later, as they stood shoulder to shoulder at the sink, rinsing the dishes under warm water, Adrian glanced at her with a quiet smile.


    "Do you want me to make breakfast for you tomorrow?"


    Ariana took the plate from his hands, drying it with deliberate care. "Don''t," she replied, her voice low but steady. "I don''t want to get addicted to this¡­ princess-like treatment."


    Adrian raised a brow, intrigued. "Why not? What''s holding you back?" He turned off the tap and faced her fully.


    She sighed, setting the plate aside. Her back came to rest against the kitchen slab, and her fingers lightly brushed the countertop as if grounding herself.


    "I''m afraid," she said at last, eyes fixed somewhere in the space between them. "Afraid I''ll get used to this¡­ to you. Depending on someone for the little things¡­ letting myself fall too deep." She struggled to find the right words. "I don''t know how to explain it."


    Adrian stepped closer, gaze gentle but unwavering. "You''re scared of getting addicted to me," he said softly. "That one day, if I''m gone, all these small, precious things will haunt you."


    She shook her head slowly. "It''s not your loyalty I question. I trust you. But the world we live in... it''s unforgiving. Any day could take one of us away. There''s a chance that tomorrow, I might be having dinner alone again. We can''t stroll through a market hand in hand, or sit in a park calling it a date. Moments like these¡ªquiet, warm, and real¡ªthey scare me¡­ because I want more of them."


    She looked up, eyes searching his. "Do I sound¡­ like a burden?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t answer with words.


    Instead, he reached for her and pulled her into his arms, holding her with a firm tenderness¡ªas if he could shield her from the uncertainty of the world just by being there.


    And for once, she didn''t hold back. Her arms wrapped around him, clinging quietly, her ear pressed to his chest where his steady heartbeat echoed against her own.


    This felt safe...felt like there was no one but them in the world. She wanted nothing more than this moment to stop for once.


    After a brief pause, he softly said, "I know it would be unrealistic to say that we will always be together and I will not let anything happen to you...but can you trust me for one thing?"


    Ariana hummed, urging him to continue.


    With his hold around her turning firm, he whispered, "Whatever happens, regardless of the enemy, even if the world stands against you...you will always find me by your side."


    Ariana parted from him and looked into his eyes, "You aren''t lying right? I can''t read people''s eyes or tell by their heartbeat and stuff."


    Adrian chuckled, "Kill me if I ever betray you." He told her.


    Ariana shook her head, "Hurting you would be betraying myself...I will just...slap you. Two slaps."


    She has long promised to herself that whatever happens she would protect him from harm. So surely, she couldn''t break the vow she has taken.


    Adrian grinned as he hugged her again, and hmm-ed in assent.


    Whatever makes her feel assured is fine by him.


    If she couldn''t get used to this sudden affection then he would take slow steps.


    If she is reluctant to depend on him, then he will slowly become a part of her life, but he won''t give up.


    And if she feels scared of the future, then he will change the future and eliminate every threat that could disturb their peaceful life.


    His primary goal in this world was to survive.


    But now, he has another.


    A very strong reason to change the future.


    He wants to make a peaceful world for her.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Protect your wife. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 107 106- Hello and goodbye

    Valor: [Is XXXX here?]


    Adrian had just opened the chat that morning, hoping to see if there were any new messages¡ªand right away, he saw his name mentioned.


    Since the chat automatically deletes older messages, he had no way of knowing if someone had been looking for him earlier or if he had already been part of a conversation. But this one¡ªthis message¡ªit was fresh. There were only two people online, and the timing made it obvious.


    "Yes, I''m here," Adrian replied, assuming the system was only censoring his name since everyone else seemed to show up fine. Still, he had a feeling those weren''t real names¡ªmore like nicknames or something close.


    Valor: [Ah, finally I was able to connect.]


    The message came through sounding like a breath of relief. Adrian could sense the desperation in it.


    "What can I do for you?" he asked calmly.


    Valor: [I need an armament. I... would''ve said third grade, but the system won''t let me ask for it. Can you make a second-grade one instead?]


    Adrian frowned.


    Why are you blocking him? he asked the system silently. Adrian had already been cleared to create third-grade armaments¡ªso what was the issue?


    [It''s for the host''s safety.] S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system''s answer only deepened his confusion. Safety? Since when did the system worry about that so suddenly?


    But if the system wouldn''t allow Valor to make the request, there was nothing Adrian could do to override it.


    "Okay," he replied. "I''ll make the second-grade one."


    Valor: [Thank you, XXXX. It''s such a relief to have you back. Using anything other than your armaments... it''s been exhausting. Nothing feels quite as solid, as right, as the things you make. It''s been a rough stretch¡ªbut now the drought is finally over.]


    Adrian could feel the weight behind those words. Valor really needed this. Whatever he was dealing with out there, it must''ve been serious.


    And somehow, Adrian''s craft¡ªhis touch¡ªwas part of what gave people like Valor strength to carry on.


    "Should I start right away?" Adrian asked, already a breath away from stepping into the Time Chamber to begin crafting the armament.


    But just then¡ª


    Valor: [Ah, I''ve asked someone to prepare a new sword for me. It''ll take a few hours. Can you wait?]


    Adrian leaned back and gave a small shrug. "Works for me."


    Time flowed differently in the Chamber anyway. Whatever he did in there wouldn''t be interrupted by real-world delays.


    Valor: [Glad to see you back.]


    That line made Adrian pause.


    Why did everyone on this server speak to him like they knew him so well? Like they were close... like they missed him. What kind of connection had he shared with them before?


    Was he really the person they believed he was?


    A part of him felt like coming clean¡ªto just say they might have the wrong guy. But something held him back.


    He didn''t have all the pieces yet. Not about them. Not about himself.


    No, he wouldn''t rush into anything. Not until he uncovered the truth behind his identity.


    ''Haah¡­ I''m overthinking again.'' He shook his head. His focus needed to shift¡ªto the arc ahead, and the trip to Grimvale.


    There were things to do. Questions could wait.


    Ruby had told him to meet at the teleportation center, where she''d be waiting with the permit that would allow him to cross the border.


    Adrian had packed light¡ªjust a spare pair of clothes, his runic pencil, a dagger strapped to his waist, and a few materials for the artifact he might need to craft.


    Truthfully, he still had no idea what exactly he was being called there to do, so he hadn''t bothered with anything specific.


    As he descended the stairs and headed toward the main gate, he paused mid-step¡ªsomeone familiar was walking toward the dormitory.


    "Elana?" he called, surprised. She had left just two days ago for vacation, and he assumed she''d be staying with her parents longer.


    "Professor!" she smiled brightly and hurried toward him, her joy almost radiant.


    "How was your trip?" he asked, reaching out to gently pluck a dried leaf from her shoulder.


    The simple gesture made her cheeks turn pink. She lowered her gaze, her smile soft.


    "It was good. I spent some time with my parents and came back as soon as I could."


    Adrian gave a thoughtful hum, hesitation flickering in his eyes. He seemed unsure if he should bring up a certain topic.


    Yet before he could decide, Elana spoke again¡ªalmost as if she had read his thoughts.


    "The engagement was called off," she said quietly. "I convinced the Prince that I''m not the partner he''s looking for."


    "Oh¡­ is that so."


    Adrian''s smile finally returned¡ªcalm, warm, and full of pride. Even without the so-called Protagonist guiding her path, Elana had rewritten her fate with her own hands.


    She suddenly stepped closer, her eyes rising to meet his, her ears a soft shade of red.


    "Did I do a good job, Professor?" she asked, tilting her head slightly, voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian let out a small sigh, then smiled and gently patted her head.


    "You did great. I''m proud of you."


    Not everyone could reject a prince and walk away unshaken. But Elana wasn''t just anyone. She was one of those rare individuals who didn''t let fear or politics chain her heart. She spoke her truth, no matter the consequences.


    A truly strong child.


    As she relished the warmth of those brief, affectionate seconds, Elana glanced at the bag slung over his shoulder and asked curiously,


    "Are you going somewhere?"


    She had expected to find him training in the early morning, not dressed up and ready to leave.


    Adrian informed, "Ah, yes. Going to fulfill a promise and spend some time with a fellow Runesmith."


    Elana, still holding a smile, asked, "Who is this person?"


    For a moment, he thought of lying just for the sake of not spoiling her good mood. But then, he realized he didn''t need to lie, "Ruby Vermillion. I am going to meet her."


    "...." Elana''s smile dropped. It disappeared.


    She stared at him with a look of betrayal, making Adrian sigh.


    "You should go and rest. I will be back by tomorrow." He told her before making his way past Elana.


    He could feel her gaze on his back for long but he didn''t turn to look at her.


    ''What should I do...'' Her growing feelings were going to make things difficult in the future. Not to talk about, her affection towards him was borderline obsession.


    ''I think I should confront her about these feelings and tell her what I feel about her.''


    He was unsure now but if things continued to elevate, then he might have to confess.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Nooooo...don''t break her heart. Well, drop a comment.

 Chapter 108 107- Lock you up

    Grimvale lay in the west, close to the border of the wasteland.


    As mentioned before, only four major nations remained after more than half the world was reduced to ruins.


    The lands where the great war had taken place¡ªthe regions once swallowed by Darkness¡ªwere now barren, unable to sustain life.


    The four remaining nations were scattered far apart, making travel by carriage not just difficult but downright foolish.


    "If you like the summer, you''ll enjoy yourself here," Ruby said with a knowing smile, her eyes glinting with warmth.


    She walked ahead confidently, leading Adrian through the teleportation center in Grimvale. As he looked around, something struck him as odd.


    No one''s asking for papers¡­ no checks, no questions? he thought.


    It was a sharp contrast to the previous portal hub, where they were stopped multiple times and bombarded with questions. But here, it felt like he was being treated as a VIP.


    Is this the power of being escorted by someone from the Vermillion family? Adrian wondered.


    He''d heard rumors¡ªstories, really¡ªabout the Vermillions. They were a merchant family but with power and status nearly equal to that of a Duke. Their name was well known across the world. In Grimvale, people even said the family was the city''s insurance.


    They didn''t just have influence¡ªthey had strength. A few hundred elite soldiers served them, handpicked and trained by the patriarch himself.


    And if that wasn''t impressive enough, the young heiress of the family, Ruby, had awakened a rare and precious gift¡ªthe talent for Runesmithing.


    Adrian stole a glance at her, walking just a step ahead of him.


    So this is what it feels like¡­ to walk beside someone who carries the weight of a legacy.


    It wasn''t just her title or her talents. There was something deeper¡ªsomething in the way she smiled when runes were mentioned, the way her eyes lit up like a child seeing magic for the first time.


    That was how it began. A quiet spark between Ruby and Allen¡ªfueled by his natural affinity for magic and her growing obsession with runes. Two paths crossed under the heat of Grimvale''s sun, slowly beginning to align.


    "Ah."


    Adrian came to a halt, surprised to find Ruby¡ªwho had been walking just a moment ago¡ªturned around, watching him.


    "You seem a little dazed," she said with a playful glint in her eye. "Impressed by how influential I am here?"


    Adrian let out a quiet sigh. "Yes, I am. But¡­ some things should be done properly, regardless of someone''s status or influence."


    Ruby hummed, resting her chin in her hand. "So, you''re saying it was wrong to let me pass without having any of my documents checked?"


    He hesitated, unsure if he should respond. The last thing he wanted was to make things awkward. Maybe he shouldn''t have said anything. But it was too late now.


    The silence between them stretched for a few seconds. Just as Adrian opened his mouth to say something, Ruby suddenly called out:


    "Jameson."


    A man in a sharp formal suit appeared almost instantly.


    Ruby''s voice turned firm, commanding. "From now on, check the documents of everyone from the Vermillion family, traveling through the portal. No exceptions. Collect the official orders from the mansion by this evening. And send a request to the royal family¡ªwe''ll push to make this mandatory for everyone."


    Jameson gave a crisp nod. "Understood, young lady."


    Adrian stood frozen, completely speechless.


    He didn''t utter a word until they had left the portal grounds and stepped into the city.


    A line of carriages was waiting. As they climbed into one, Adrian finally spoke, his voice quieter than before.


    "Why¡­ Why did you do that? That was a pretty drastic change, all of a sudden."


    He couldn''t believe it. What he thought was a casual remark¡ªbarely more than a passing comment¡ªhad just led her to change an entire custom.


    Ruby grinned, "It was so natural for me...being treated like this that I never realized how it must have appeared to others. But today, you made me realize my mistake. Thank you, Adrian." She respectfully stated.


    Adrian was caught off guard by her earlier response. The usually playful, teasing Ruby turned suddenly serious¡ªit wasn''t something he expected, and it lingered in his thoughts longer than he liked to admit.


    The two of them barely exchanged a word during the fifteen-minute ride to the Vermillion estate, nestled within the capital.


    When they finally stepped out of the carriage, Adrian took a slow breath and looked around.


    "It''s... quite peaceful," he said, almost to himself.


    The mansion stood serene in shades of soft blue and white, giving off a comforting, gentle aura. It wasn''t towering¡ªjust three stories tall¡ªbut its width stretched far enough that the full structure didn''t even come into view until he had fully entered the estate grounds.


    Neatly trimmed bushes lined both sides of the cobblestone path as they strolled toward the entrance. The gentle rustle of leaves and the distant chirping of birds added to the calm atmosphere.


    "My mum loves decorating the house," Ruby said with a fond smile. "You''ll be surprised when you see the inside."


    Adrian let out a nervous chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck. "Am I¡­ am I going to meet the Patriarch and the Lady?"


    Ruby turned to him with a mischievous grin. "Of course. The man should always ask a woman''s parents for her hand in marriage."


    Adrian groaned, "Now''s not the time to joke."


    Her laughter came freely, light and genuine, echoing softly off the stone walls. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After calming down, she glanced at him and added reassuringly, "Relax. You won''t meet anyone today. Mum and Dad are away, and my brother''s still at the academy."


    Adrian exhaled in relief as they stepped into the mansion, finally escaping the glare of the sun.


    Inside, the air was cool and comforting. The d¨¦cor wasn''t extravagant¡ªit was tasteful and subtle. White and blue curtains swayed slightly with the breeze, matching the soft-toned carpet under their feet. Warm light spilled gently from the chandelier overhead, casting a mellow glow on the room where they now sat.


    It was calm.


    A maid arrived and delivered water, tea, and some cookies.


    Adrian took water and asked, "So, what are we going to do?"


    Ruby''s brows rose, "Already eager to be locked up?"


    Adrian nearly spilled the water, but he somehow gulped it down and asked her, "Why do you say it like that you are going to imprison me?"


    Ruby''s sharp fangs appeared with that face-splitting grin as she declared, "Once I get into it...my beloved workshop, I don''t stop. And since you would be my partner today, ask for no mercy."


    Looking at him intently, she declared, "By the end of the day, you either will run away from me or fall in love with me~


    "...." And he thought he was a rune fanatic.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- She will bind him to the plank while wearing leotard leather suit, and holding a whip~


    Ah, I should stop running my fantasies wild.l

 Chapter 109 108- Workshop

    "Hello, senior." Olivia was startled at first, but quickly composed herself and greeted the silver-haired girl already seated at the table.


    They were in the library, and since Olivia had already approached the table, walking away now would seem rude. So, the green-haired girl quietly pulled out a chair and sat down across from her senior.


    Elana responded with a simple nod, her eyes still focused on the book in front of her.


    Olivia opened her own book and began studying for the Aegis Trials¡ªone of the three major exams held at the end of the term. Her weakest subject was runes and their history, so she was working extra hard to catch up.


    A few minutes passed before Olivia''s brows furrowed slightly.


    ''Hmm... this rune doesn''t match the alignment.''


    She stared at the pattern on the practice sheet, confused.


    One of the main tasks students had was to understand ancient runes and explain their history. But the symbol she was looking at didn''t match anything in her book, and that left her stuck.


    She glanced around the room, but no teacher was nearby. The only person she could ask was sitting right across from her. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After taking a deep breath and gathering her courage, she asked, "Umm¡­ Senior Elana, can I ask you something?"


    Elana looked up briefly, her gaze shifting to the rune Olivia pointed out. Then she calmly replied, "Hapity''s Riddle, third chapter, fifth book."


    "¡­" Olivia was left speechless.


    Such precision?!


    "Y-You''re really good at this¡­"


    Elana shrugged. "I just pay attention in class." She closed her book and rested it on her lap. Then, looking at Olivia, she added, "But it seems like you didn''t just ignore the professor¡ªyou skipped his classes too."


    Olivia was caught off guard by that remark.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. "I never ignored him¡­ I''m just not good with runes. I need more time to understand things."


    Then, almost under her breath, she muttered, "¡­the one who ignored me was me."


    Elana chuckled¡ªshe clearly heard that.


    "You mean to say you were the one being ignored¡­ and that''s what led to the annulment, right?"


    Olivia didn''t reply. She was already regretting starting this conversation, especially now that it was heading toward her past. She shifted slightly, ready to leave.


    But Elana leaned back in her seat and said, "I know quite a bit about what''s been going on around you. A woman engaged to Professor Adrian¡­ yet seen in bed with another man."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Elana. "H-How do you¡ªdid Adrian tell you?" She couldn''t believe it. After everything¡ªafter the cold distance between them¡ªhe still talked about their past?


    Elana laughed. But there was no humor in that laugh. It was sharp, mocking.


    "You really don''t know anything about him, do you? If you did, you''d never accuse Adrian of something like that." She leaned forward, her voice quieter but firm. "He''s not the kind of man who would ever humiliate a woman, or let her name be dragged through the mud. But clearly¡­ you never understood him."


    "Then how¡ª"


    "Because everyone else knows," Elana said flatly.


    Olivia was stunned into silence. Elana didn''t waste the moment.


    "Everyone in the female dormitory has seen Allen coming and going from your room late at night. That alone was enough for people to put the pieces together."


    Olivia''s face turned pale. She had convinced herself that the whole thing¡ªwith Adrian, with Allen¡ªhad long been buried and forgotten. But now she realized¡­ the entire academy knew.


    Elana continued her voice sharper now, "You cheated on him, and yet you walk around as if nothing happened. And you even have the nerve to say he ignored you?"


    Her voice dropped to a dangerous whisper.


    "Tell me something, my dear junior. How many times did you actually talk to him? Did you ever ask about his past¡­ or what kind of burdens he was carrying? Did you even wonder whether that smile he always wears is real¡­ or just something he puts on to hide the pain?"


    Olivia''s hands tightened into fists on her lap, her eyes locked on the table.


    Because the truth was¡­ she hadn''t.


    She never did.


    She always resented Adrian for being cold and for not opening up. That resentment had pushed her toward someone else¡ªtoward Allen.


    But now, in this moment of cruel clarity, she realized something bitter: Adrian was lonely too.


    He had his own battles. His own scars. He needed someone to lean on¡­ just like she had.


    The only difference was¡ªshe found someone.


    And he didn''t.


    She very well knew that when they were engaged, despite everything, he had stayed loyal.


    She was certain of it.


    Elana stood up and took a step back. Her parting words struck like a final blow.


    "You''ve committed an unforgivable sin. But¡­ thank you for that."


    Olivia looked up, startled.


    Elana''s silver eyes glowed¡ªnot with anger, but satisfaction. "Because now that you''ve let him go¡­ I won''t hold back in going after him."


    And with that, she walked away ....leaving a stunned Olivia behind.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Insane..."


    That was the only word Adrian could manage when he stepped into the workshop of the Vermillion heiress.


    Tucked behind the grand mansion, a modest one-story building stood quietly, entirely devoted to her craft.


    It wasn''t tall, but it was wide¡ªspanning nearly twenty meter. Not an inch of space was wasted.


    To the left, the blacksmithing area gleamed with purpose. Tools of every kind hung neatly on the walls, and stacks of metal, ores, and unfinished pieces were organized carefully in the corner. The scent of iron still lingered in the air.


    On the right side lay a small indoor training zone. A worn punching bag swayed gently from the ceiling, and training dolls stood in silent readiness. Swords, spears, and practice weapons lined the walls, each one showing signs of regular use.


    But it was the center that stole Adrian''s breath.


    The heart of the room¡ªspanning more than half the space¡ªwas devoted entirely to Runesmithing. Tables were scattered with glowing parchments, ink vials, and fragments of etched metal.


    Complex rune circles were drawn across the floor and walls, pulsing faintly with stored magic. He could see a few artifact scattered around, and a huge board hanging on the wall which was filled with scribbles.


    It was clear¡ªthis was not a hobby. This was her world.


    And in that moment, standing at the threshold, Adrian felt as though he had stepped into the mind of a genius.


    "Welcome to my favorite place in the world."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Match made in heavens. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 110 109- Flaw

    Adrian was surprised to see the equipment in the workshop.


    He had read about all sorts of useful tools in books¡ªrare materials, special ores, enchanted stones, high-quality runic pencils, perfect lighting setups, and shelves full of books.


    "You don''t use those fancy rune-smithing tools, huh?" Adrian said, noticing only a runic pencil and an alignment scale on the table.


    "I''ve never needed them," Ruby replied. "They''re pretty much useless if you really care about rune-smithing."


    Ruby had always believed that tools like calming candles and echo bells were for people who didn''t truly enjoy the craft¡ªpeople who had to force themselves to do it. For her, it was always just the subject, the pencil, and the runesmith''s mind.


    Adrian grinned and picked up the aligner. "Then what about this thing?"


    Ruby shrugged. "Sometimes, the mind tries unorthodox ways to do something it normally can''t."


    Adrian chuckled. "If Professor Gilbert heard you say that, he''d have a full-blown lecture ready."


    At the mention of that name, Ruby froze. Adrian noticed it right away.


    He set the aligner back on the table. "Do you know him?"


    Gilbert was a well-known runesmith, with a solid reputation and a few impressive accomplishments. Surely Ruby would be interested in someone like that¡­ or was there more to it?


    "It''s nothing," Ruby said quickly. "I''ve met him. Ran into him once at the Runebound."


    What she didn''t say was that Gilbert was actually a spy for the Vermillion family, feeding them information from the academy. And he wasn''t the only one. The Vermillions had someone planted in each of the four central academies¡ªand even in the government. That''s how they stayed one of the most powerful ancient families, always keeping an eye on everything.


    Adrian could tell she was hiding something, but he didn''t push.


    Instead, he changed the subject. "So, what are we doing today?"


    Adrian was eager to explore more of the workshop and ask Ruby about the strange artifacts she had lined up on the shelves, but he didn''t want to come off as nosy. He was the guest, after all, so he simply smiled and let her decide what they should talk about.


    Ruby''s eyes lit up with excitement. Without warning, she swept everything off the table in one dramatic motion. Adrian jumped in surprise, half-panicked¡ªuntil he saw what had been hidden beneath the clutter.


    There were scribbles carved directly into the wooden tabletop¡ªclearly research notes.


    He adjusted his spectacles and leaned in for a better look.


    A diagram of a human body stretched across the surface, arms and legs spread wide. Several points were marked across the figure, and labels ran from the chest outward. The first one read Alpha.


    "You''re saying¡­ drawing runes based on this pattern would make the armament pull more power?" he asked, after glancing at the diagram for just a few seconds.


    Ruby blinked, caught off guard. Then her face went blank as she muttered, "I prepared a two-minute speech to explain that."


    Adrian laughed and sat down. "I''m a good listener. Go ahead, I''m all ears."


    Ruby groaned but didn''t protest further. "Let''s not waste time," she said, grabbing a slim wooden pointer and tapping the diagram. "I''ve been studying how magic is released through the body¡ªwhat we usually call pores or nods. Turns out, not all of them release mana in the same way. After a lot of trial and error, I started seeing a pattern."


    She tapped a few more points on the diagram in a careful sequence.


    "This pattern could help us build what we call a second thread¡ªa stronger, more efficient way to channel magic through the body and into the rune."


    Adrian could feel her excitement. It was in her voice, her posture, the way she gestured with that wooden pointer. She had clearly poured her heart into this.


    Now, he was at a crossroads.


    He could play it safe¡ªnod along, praise her work and leave her glowing with pride.


    Or¡­ he could take the harder route and tell her the truth. The kind of truth that might get him thrown out of the workshop.


    "What do you think?" she asked, eyes bright with hope.


    Her long crimson hair draped over her shoulder like a fiery curtain, glowing faintly in the sunlight streaming through the window. Her eyes, the same deep red, looked right at him¡ªearnest, expectant.


    Adrian took a breath and chose honesty.


    "How many subjects did you study?" he asked carefully.


    "Seven hundred thirty-three," she answered without hesitation as if she''d been waiting for that question.


    "And how many of them gave the same results?"


    Ruby hesitated. "More than five hundred," she said, her tone a bit less certain.


    "So," Adrian said plainly, "this isn''t a guaranteed result. You can''t apply this logic to every case."


    Her lips pressed together. She bit the lower one, then gave a slow nod. "Yes¡­ you could say that. But the probability is still high. There''s no harm in following the pattern and hoping for the best outcome."


    Adrian leaned back in his seat, his gaze resting on the woman across from him¡ªstill visibly excited, but he knew he had to burst the bubble.


    "Unless you''re a hundred percent certain," he said gently but firmly, "you can''t use this in a practical adjustment. Even the slightest delay could have consequences."


    The entire pattern was built on probability. That meant using it without certainty would only slow down the rune-smithing process. And during a war, when smiths were under pressure to produce finely tuned armaments in large quantities, wasting time on uncertain methods could cost more than just effort¡ªit could cost lives.


    Ruby pulled out a chair and sat down with a sigh.


    "So¡­ you mean to say the two years I spent working on this theory were worthless?" Her voice was quiet, almost defeated.


    What she didn''t say was that she''d already shown this theory to three other rune smiths before Adrian. All of them had praised her without question. He was the first to point out the flaws¡ªflaws that, deep down, she had suspected were there all along.


    Adrian looked at her and said plainly, "Your aim was right¡ªbut the method wasn''t."


    He didn''t sugarcoat it. Sometimes the bitter truth was better than letting someone chase an empty path. Especially someone like Ruby, who clearly had talent.


    She let out a breath, leaning her elbows on the table. "What can I say¡­ I just feel like there''s still so much to uncover about all the threads. Even though I can build a third-grade armament, I still don''t feel satisfied with any part of it."


    Adrian gave a slow, understanding nod. "I know that feeling. I''ve always believed that unless I bring out the absolute best in a weapon¡­ it''s not truly complete."


    Ruby let out a long breath. "Is there any way you can help me with this?"


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, a thought crossing his mind.


    It was risky. But then again¡ªif he never took risks, how could he ever protect his students?


    "I can help," he said slowly, "but you have to promise me something first."


    Ruby raised a brow, the corner of her lips twitching. "Is your inner animal finally going to show up?"


    "¡­" She can''t have a normal conversation past one minute.


    -------**------


    A/N:- She is giving you the signs, bro. Thanks for reading.


    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 111 110- Benefit

    "Where is Olivia?" Sylvie asked as she sat down across from Allen in the common hall.


    It was close to dinner time and Sylvie preferred to have her meal early so she could walk around a bit and study without getting lazy.


    Around this time, Allen and Olivia usually spend time here in the common hall while sipping tea or something.


    However, today, the man was not with his woman.


    "She..is upset," Allen spoke without lifting his gaze from the cup he was fiddling with.


    Sylvie frowned, "An argument?" Olivia doesn''t give the impression of arguing with Allen unless he has said something insensitive.


    Soft-spoken and submissive are two words that define the girl.


    "I don''t know...ever since she came back from the library, she has been acting weird. As if someone has said something hurtful."


    Sylvie froze for a moment...she actually knew whom she met there.


    "You know something?" Allen caught the reaction so he instantly asked.


    Sylvie heaved a sigh as she began to slice the steak and told him, "I can be wrong but I heard Senior Elana and Olivia were engaged in a pretty heated conversation earlier." She heard it from a few dorm mates earlier.


    Allen got up instantly from his seat, his intentions could be guessed by even a child.


    "Are you going to confront the senior?" Sylvie asked, resting her chin in her hand.


    "Not confront but at least ask her the cause of this matter."


    Sylvie was baffled, "You still don''t understand? Who is the one person closely connected to Olivia''s past and Elana''s present?"


    It didn''t take long for Allen to draw the conclusion, "Professor Adrian." It was not a hidden fact that the third-year student named Elana liked one of the professors.


    So, Sylvie got a point. They might have talked about Adrian. And maybe Elana had said something that Olivia didn''t like...or it touched the spot that was most sensitive for her.


    The engagement.


    "Now where are you going?" The Princess asked, seeing him moving away from the table.


    She didn''t want him to bother Elana or Sylvie would be blamed that she leaked the information. She didn''t want to get targeted by that dangerous woman again.


    Allen, however, intended to approach someone else, "I am going to comfort Olivia...since now I know what could have forced her to lock herself up."


    "And why do you think she needs your help?" The Princess asked, a bit annoyed at his behavior.


    "She doesn''t?" Allen seemed baffled.


    "She is a grown-up girl who should face her problems alone sometimes. I remember you didn''t have anyone comforting you after your parents'' death when you were just a kid."


    Allen exhaled a sigh, "I...was able to overcome it since I didn''t have any choice."


    "And that made you strong, didn''t it?" Sylvie asked, her gaze meaningful.


    Allen understood her point. He cannot save Olivia all the time and won''t be there to comfort her every single time she faces some problems.


    He sat back down and picked up the cup again.


    Taking a light sip, he said, "You are a strange girl, you know that right?"


    "Where did that come from?" The Princess asked. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Allen shrugged, "I feel you see things more practically than most of the girls ...you are a lot less emotional."


    Sylvie chuckled, "I am not. If I hadn''t been emotional I wouldn''t have caused a ruckus that day."


    There was no doubt which day she was referring to.


    The day when she blamed her favorite Professor and the whole school gathered to witness him fall.


    Allen''s brows elevated, "You know you can forgive yourself for that now, right? Even Professor Adrian seemed to have moved on from that."


    A tired smile lifted the edges of her lips, "Neither he nor I have forgotten what has happened. The Professor is a great person so he doesn''t hold grudges and forgives people...but what I can''t forgive myself. Not today and...not maybe ever."


    Allen parted his lips but no word came out.


    The look in her eyes clearly told him how she no longer held the ember of hope.


    After a brief pause, he said, "You were right...I should stop trying to comfort everyone."


    Sylvie gave a soft nod and didn''t speak further.


    ....


    "What?" Ruby''s eyes widened upon hearing that there was an actual method to know what she had been trying to achieve for the past two years.


    "You mean to say, using the method of the third thread you could know which mana points release what amount of magic?" She asked as if to confirm.


    Adrian nodded, "Yes." However, before starting with the explanation he said, "How do you connect the third thread?"


    Ruby first calmed herself down; she was getting a little too excited before she relayed, "Trigger memories or emotions by exposing the subject to different situations."


    "So the conventional method," Adrian responded.


    "What do you mean by conventional? Isn''t it the only way?" Near the end, the bafflement switched to hopefulness. Was he going to show her something bold and new?


    Instead of answering her, he quietly stood up and walked over.


    "Give me your hand," he said gently, his voice full of respect.


    Without hesitation, she reached out to him.


    She was sitting on a tall stool, which let her see his face clearly¡ªcloser than ever before.


    Long lashes¡­ and such warm eyes, she thought, noticing these details for the first time.


    He had some very striking features, but what truly drew her in was his talent in Runesmithing. That was what she admired the most.


    Adrian took a deep breath, then slowly closed his eyes.


    He was about to begin the third thread¡ªthe process that started with matching her mana wavelength to enter her body.


    It was his first time using this method on a living person.


    Naturally, he felt a little nervous.


    However, he was able to resonate with her mana easily. The training he has done with the training doll has allowed him to read mana wavelengths of such a simple creature as Ruby, easily.


    "Are you wearing something under your shirt?" He asked, feeling a little hesitant.


    Ruby nodded before she slowly unbuttoned her shirt to reveal a bra ...which didn''t appear to be such. It wasn''t skimpy and covered most of her chest. He looked at her stomach, his eyes glowing faintly, and then her moonwhite arms, and then neck before finally settling over her face.


    He soon backed away and told her, "I saw six mana points, and the most mana releases from your throat."


    "....that''s right...how do you know?"


    Adrian shrugged, "I can tell you if only you fulfill the promise you made earlier."


    Ruby frowned, "I don''t understand why you want me to suddenly get involved with your nation...but since that''s your demand, I will do it."


    Adrian faintly smiled, "You will get your answer then. I will teach you how to weave the real second thread."


    With her help, maybe he would completely change the course of the next arc.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- They can be regarded as friends now, and they are benefitting each other...so can they be called friends with benefits?


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 112 111- Idiot

    For the rest of the day, Adrian and Ruby discussed nothing but runesmithing. Sharing knowledge and experiences had never felt so fulfilling.


    Although Ruby had met many scholars in the past¡ªpeople twice her age¡ªshe could never truly converse with them comfortably. Their ways of thinking were simply too different from hers, and those differences always created distance.


    Among the runesmiths she had worked with, she noticed a common mindset: If it works, don''t touch it. But she had never been that way. She couldn''t feel at peace until she reached perfection. Until she gave justice to every weapon she worked on.


    And the reason she was able to enjoy such a meaningful conversation with this man was because he thought the same way. Yet, despite their shared mindset, he was far more accomplished.


    He knew things she didn''t. Though they had studied the same books, he wasn''t like her¡ªor like any other runesmith she had ever known. Adrian had long since carved a separate path for himself. He was someone who didn''t follow the norms or rely on conventional methods.


    "You are unique," she praised, her gaze softening with warmth.


    Adrian set his cup down on the table and let out a quiet laugh. "Unique is not always the best."


    "But you are," she replied instinctively¡ªand this time, she didn''t regret it.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued, "A man can spend his whole life trying to convince others of his greatness. But someone truly exceptional doesn''t need words. His work speaks for him."


    Adrian''s eyebrows lifted slightly. "Wow¡­ coming from a Vermillion, I feel honored."


    Ruby chuckled and said nothing more. The conversation faded, and for a few moments, they sat in a comfortable silence, sipping on their sixth cup of tea. Both of them had a deep love for sweet, hot drinks, and their talk had been so engaging that Ruby hadn''t even noticed when she broke one of her personal rules¡ªto never have caffeine more than twice a day.


    The silence didn''t last long, though. Ruby was the one to break it.


    "Adrian, don''t take this the wrong way," she said carefully, "but your talent is wasted in that academy."


    Adrian wasn''t surprised. He had been expecting this, which is why he didn''t react and simply let her continue.


    Ruby gently placed her cup back on the table and spoke with a serious tone. "You might not know this, but as we speak, seven posts in Grimvale are under attack. Our soldiers are fighting back against magicians."


    This time, Adrian couldn''t hide his reaction. His eyes widened in shock. He didn''t know.


    She leaned slightly forward. "And there are other borders that are under threat¡ªor already under attack. In times like these, a runesmith like you could make a real difference."


    After a brief pause, she added, her voice more sincere, "I''m not trying to pressure you. But if you ever decide to join our family, we can offer you a better workspace, access to superior resources, and a salary that could help you build a bright future¡ªfor yourself, and maybe even for a future family." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow and asked calmly, "And why do you think I would betray my nation and join you?"


    Ruby flashed a teasing grin. "For¡­ me? Maybe?"


    Adrian laughed softly, clearly recognizing the joke.


    Then, after a short silence, his expression turned thoughtful. "I''ve told the Prince the same thing I''ll tell you now: I love being a teacher. Without this profession, I doubt I would have grown as much as I have. So, please¡­ let me enjoy my days as a professor."


    He declined her offer with polite firmness.


    Ruby let out a long breath. "So I failed here too, huh? Thought money and my charms would be enough."


    Adrian just smiled and didn''t reply.


    "I''ll go get some snacks for you. Wait here," she said, rising to her feet.


    Adrian glanced out the window and noticed the sky beginning to dim¡ªit was nearly evening.


    Well, teleportation doesn''t take time¡­ That thought alone was enough to keep him seated without protest.


    After Ruby left, Adrian casually looked around the room.


    Her offer was tempting, no doubt. But if his goal had been wealth, he would''ve joined the Tower already¡ªwhere research and riches went hand in hand.


    Teaching, however, brought a different kind of fulfillment. Guiding students, answering their questions, and seeing their eyes light up with understanding gave him a feeling not unlike the one he experienced when tuning a weapon to perfection.


    And considering how the entire situation revolved around Allen¡ªand how Ariana would keep getting targeted because of her connection to him¡ªstaying at the academy wasn''t just a preference anymore. It was a necessity.


    ''Well, a time will come when I''ll need to join the battlefield too¡­''


    The final boss of this world was the Fallen God¡ªdestined to descend into one of the Acolytes and attempt to claim this world as his stronghold. From there, his conquest would continue, aiming to bring every world under his command.


    Canonically, there was no mention of other worlds. The gods themselves were never properly introduced either, which was why Adrian had been confused when the system suddenly allowed him to interact with people from beyond this world.


    At first, he had his doubts¡ªwondering whether these so-called "otherworlders" were truly what they claimed to be. But those doubts vanished the moment he received a gun and, later, the rare ore gifted by the Dark Knight.


    Those items¡ªboth completely foreign to this realm¡ªconfirmed it beyond any doubt. These individuals were not from this world, and whatever lay beyond was far more complex than what the original story had revealed.


    ''Talking about other worlders,'' He decided to read the chat and see of Valor has asked for the armament.


    He glanced at the door but didn''t see Ruby.


    ''System, open the chat.''


    He commanded and soon¡­his vision was filled with boxes of message boxes.


    Not from Valor, or Forgelet¡­nor from Raven.


    It was from a single person with whom he hadn''t interacted until now¡­


    Idiot: [Darling¡­ are you there? Please say something¡­]


    Idiot: [Why aren''t you answering me? Did I do something wrong?]


    Idiot: [Is it because I didn''t reach out earlier? I''m so sorry¡­]


    Idiot: [I wasn''t well¡­ I''ve been sick and resting. I should''ve told you sooner.]


    Idiot: [Are you okay? Just¡­ let me know you''re safe. Please¡­ I miss you so much.]


    Idiot: [Guess what? I finally learned how to make my bed¡ªproperly! All by myself¡­ You''d be proud, right?]


    Idiot: [Still nothing¡­? Are you that mad at me¡­?]


    Idiot: [Please answer me¡­ Please¡­ just one word¡­ please¡­ please¡­ please¡­]


    ''What the heck is this creature?''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I say, close the chat and forget you ever read that. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 113 112- Identity reveal

    Adrian finally understood why Raven had warned him about someone named Idiot. She was completely out of control.


    He could see Valor trying to say something, but Idiot was flooding the chat so fast that Adrian could barely read his messages.


    Haah, I need to do something, he thought. Realizing she wouldn''t stop unless he said something, he finally typed a warning:


    "I''ll block you if you don''t stop texting right now."


    He didn''t use harsh words, but his tone clearly showed he was annoyed.


    Thankfully, the messages stopped.


    He was about to continue the conversation when another message popped up:


    Valor: [But there''s no blocking feature though¡­]


    "¡­" Adrian was speechless. He quickly asked the system.


    System: [There is no feature that allows the host to block users on this server.]


    "¡­" Okay, that definitely made him look lame.


    After a short silence, he asked, "Valor, are you ready now?"


    Valor: [Just give me another hour. Also, I wanted to ask¡ªwhat would you like in exchange?]


    That question made Adrian pause and think.


    What did he want? A weapon? No¡­ he could get that easily elsewhere.


    After thinking for a moment, he replied, "We''ll talk about it later. For now, just focus on your blade."


    Valor: [Understood. I''ll wait for your request.]


    With that, Valor went offline¡­ leaving just Adrian and Idiot in the chat.


    The person remained silent, so Adrian decided to speak first.


    "Before anything else," he began, "I want to make it clear that I''m not the person you think I am."


    No reply came, even though he could see she was online.


    After a short pause, he added, "You can speak now."


    Idiot: [I know you''re the person I remember. You just haven''t gotten your memories back yet¡ªunlike us.]


    She sounded much calmer now.


    But that didn''t really help.


    "I have no idea what memories you''re talking about," Adrian replied. "I''m just a runesmith here to help you craft a weapon."


    From the way they all spoke to him, it was obvious someone else had originally been given access to this server¡ªa runesmith with great skill. Adrian could tell by how easily the other members trusted him.


    That''s why he didn''t want to give this person false hope by pretending to be someone he wasn''t.


    Idiot: [You don''t have to force yourself, darling. I know you''ll remember me soon.]


    She sounded completely sure of it, leaving Adrian feeling helpless.


    Now what do I do¡­?


    After thinking for a moment, Adrian let out a quiet sigh and asked, "For now... is there anything you want from me?"


    It wasn''t often that he found himself at a loss for words during a conversation¡ªbut this person was just too strange, too unpredictable.


    A short silence followed, prompting him to check her online status.


    Then, out of nowhere, came a message that made him blink in disbelief.


    Idiot: [C-Can you scold me¡­ just once?]


    For a second, he stared at the screen.


    Was he seeing this right?


    What kind of masochistic request is that...?


    Idiot: [I swear I won''t spam the chat again¡­ so please¡­]


    She was begging now. Wait¡ªshe? Yeah¡­ he was pretty sure it was a "she." Probably.


    Regardless, Adrian didn''t overthink it. He just went with what usually worked when kids got out of line. His voice turned cold and stern.


    "Listen, you little idiot. If you ever flood the chat with your nonsense again, I''ll spank you until you cry."


    It was the same tone he used back when scolding stubborn kids. It worked on them¡ªmaybe it''d work on her too.


    Eh?


    Adrian blinked again as her icon suddenly went offline.


    ''Did I go too far? He thought, stunned. But she literally asked me to scold her!''


    "What are you panicking about?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Adrian turned to see Ruby entering the room, carrying a tray of snacks and juice.


    "Sorry for the wait," she said, setting the tray on the table.


    Adrian reached for the cold juice and shook his head. "No worries. I''m enjoying my time here."


    "Is that so? Then how about staying another day?" she offered¡ªnot teasing, just a gentle, honest suggestion.


    Spending another day with him might help her learn more about his theories¡ªespecially the one about the threads.


    And she still hadn''t gotten her answer on how he could sense the strength behind each mana node.


    Adrian was just about to politely decline when the door suddenly burst open, the lock snapping like it was made of twigs.


    "Ruby!"


    A girl rushed in, her face lit up with excitement.


    Both Ruby and Adrian were caught off guard.


    W-Why is the strongest Warden here? Adrian wondered, but she didn''t spare him a glance. Instead, she ran straight to Ruby and pulled her into a tight hug.


    "I found him," she said, her eyes slightly misty, a bright smile blooming across her face.


    Adrian felt a strange chill.


    From everything he had read¡ªand the rumors he''d heard¡ªAnnabelle was known to be cold and emotionless, rarely reacting to anything.


    But now, seeing her like this, something didn''t add up.


    What got her so excited? Adrian wondered¡ªbut Ruby answered his question before he could say it aloud.


    "Did you really find him?" she asked, clearly just as thrilled.


    Annabelle nodded eagerly, her whole body trembling with joy. "Yes¡­ yes! I finally found him! My darling! I finally got to talk to him!"


    "¡­!" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian forgot to breathe.


    For a moment, he thought he misheard her. But then she said it again. And again.


    ''No¡­ this can''t be. The system clearly stated that all those beings are from different worlds. It must be a coincidence. Maybe she just found someone who reminds her of¡ª''


    "And do you know what? He even scolded me!" Annabelle beamed, her voice trembling with excitement. "It felt so great¡­ ah¡­ I almost fainted from happiness!"


    "¡­"


    Adrian couldn''t deny it anymore.


    Rejecting the possibility now would only make him look like a fool.


    There was no doubt about it.


    The ''idiot'' he had been casually chatting with on the server¡­ was none other than the strongest Warden in existence.


    One of the key figures in the entire story.


    Just¡­ great.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Leave a review to help others.

 Chapter 114 113- Unexpected

    Ariana was in her office, freshly out of the bathroom and dressed in her usual formal outfit¡ªa white shirt and dark crimson pants.


    Right now, she was doing something quite strange.


    She placed a pencil between her lips, clipped onto something invisible, and pretended to inhale and exhale smoke that wasn''t there.


    Leaning back in her seat, she stared up at the ceiling.


    It was her way of trying to quit a bad habit.


    Adrian didn''t like the smell of smoke, and that was why she was trying to stop.


    He never told her to quit, only scolded her when she went overboard. Still, she didn''t want him to hesitate when reaching out to her¡­ or when kissing her.


    He probably won''t come before lunch. She had already seen him in the morning. He had returned last night but looked tired, so she told him to rest today.


    He mentioned he couldn''t find a carriage and had to travel a long way to reach the academy.


    That made her consider getting him a carriage¡­ but others might not like that. Especially those few teachers who always seemed to have something against Adrian.


    While she was lost in thought, pretending to smoke, a knock came at the door.


    She flinched and quickly looked down at herself, checking that she looked presentable¡ªwhen a voice from the other side made her pause.


    "It''s me, Ma''am. Gilbert."


    All her energy seemed to drain in an instant. She slouched in her chair and said, "Come in."


    The door opened, revealing the familiar white-haired old man.


    "What can I do for you?" she asked, but then noticed the worry in his eyes. She sat up straight.


    "This came from the Capital today," he said.


    Ariana''s brows drew together. She hadn''t been expecting a letter from the Capital.


    Still, she took the envelope and opened it.


    It read,


    [Respected Headmistress,


    I hope this letter finds you in good health and high spirits.


    In light of recent security concerns within the Capital, the esteemed Vermillion family has graciously offered their assistance in reinforcing our defenses. Following a series of discussions, they have now confirmed their willingness to cooperate with us.


    Accordingly, a meeting has been scheduled for the day after tomorrow. In preparation for this, we must request that the annual student tour be postponed until further notice.


    Furthermore, your presence is required in the Capital. Given your background as both a former soldier and Warden, it is imperative that you be in attendance at the time of the Vermillion family''s arrival.


    I assure you that the proceedings are expected to conclude within two days. Kindly make the necessary arrangements to report to the Capital by tomorrow.


    With sincere regards,


    Meldey Dalihien.]


    Ariana''s frown didn''t fade.


    The House Vermillion was finally stepping in to help with national security? And because of that, the trip planned for next week was being postponed?


    It made some sense¡ªafter all, the Vermillions held a powerful and respected position in society.


    But still¡­ canceling the annual student trip because of it?


    And to make things worse, they had summoned her to the Capital as well.


    All because she was one of the strongest warriors in the country.


    Ugh!


    This doesn''t even count as a national emergency... yet they''re already acting like they run the place.


    She crumpled the letter into a ball and tossed it into the bin without hesitation.


    "M-Ma''am?"


    Gilbert stared at her in shock, clearly not expecting her to treat an official notice that way.


    "It''s nothing...you may go now."


    Gilbert nodded and instantly darted away.


    Ariana ran her hand through her hair, clearly frustrated.


    She could see the excitement in the students to visit the capital.


    Those who were on the vacations have already returned so they could go to the most beautiful city in the nation.


    However, now, ''It''s all messed up....because of those Vermillions.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Agh¡­" Adrian groaned as he sat up and looked down at his sore feet.


    He had walked for over three hours, and to make things worse, his shoes were still a little damp. They''d gotten soaked because of some idiot¡ªand now they felt twice as heavy.


    The soles of his feet were red and slightly swollen.


    ''If only I had known¡­''


    If he''d realized he wouldn''t be able to find a carriage, he wouldn''t have come this late. But it was too late to regret it now. What''s done is done.


    He called the system and checked his messages. One text from Forgelet stood out:


    [The cake was super delish. Do you want me to make more bullets for you?]


    He was about to reply when someone knocked on his door.


    Adrian let out a grunt as he pushed himself off the bed and walked over to the door.


    Click.


    As soon as he opened it, someone rushed in, causing him to stumble back in surprise.


    "Ah¡ª"


    Before he could fall, a hand grabbed his wrist, steadying him.


    It was Ariana.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡ªah," she began to apologize, but it quickly shifted into concern as her eyes dropped to his feet.


    She didn''t need to ask. One look was enough to understand.


    Without another word, she helped him back to the bed.


    "Did you apply any medicine?" she asked, already sounding like she knew the answer.


    "Was about to," he replied. "But what about you? You don''t usually come here without a heads-up."


    It was the male dormitory, after all. Her sudden visit caught him off guard.


    She didn''t answer right away. Instead, she sat him down gently, walked over to the cupboard, and pulled out the medical box.


    Dragging a chair next to the bed, she sat down and carefully placed his leg on her lap.


    "I got a letter from the Capital," she said as she opened the box. "The Vermillion family finally responded to the plea about the security issue."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "You mean¡­ they''re actually willing to invest in the outer perimeter and new weaponry?"


    Ariana nodded slightly as she gently applied gel to his swollen feet. "I don''t know the full details, but yes. If they''ve finally responded to the letter, it has to be with serious intent. They wouldn''t call a meeting like this on a whim." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t something the Vermillions would do just because they were bored.


    Adrian, deep down, was thrilled.


    He had doubted whether Ruby had enough influence within the clan to make the Vermillions respond to Valmora. But not only had she responded in the name of House Vermillion¡ªshe had also called for an urgent meeting.


    His plan had worked.


    By shifting the capital''s attention to a larger issue, he had successfully caused the cancellation of the students'' trip.


    But there was a catch.


    "I have to go to the Capital," Ariana added, her voice steady. "They requested my presence there."


    "..." Now, this was unexpected.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 115 114- I will deal with them

    "You want me to accept Valmora''s request?" Ruby blinked, clearly surprised by the Runesmith''s unexpected demand.


    In return for information about the second Thread, he wanted House Vermillion to invest in the capital''s security¡ªand provide Valmora with advanced weapons that only House Vermillion produced and sold to a select few nobles.


    Adrian sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I know I''m asking for a lot, especially when there''s not much they can give back, but¡­ think of it as me trying to be patriotic."


    He sounded unsure, but Ruby could understand where he was coming from.


    Lately, there had been a series of explosions across the country. A terrorist group seemed to have emerged from the shadows, spreading chaos wherever they went.


    Her family has also sent spies to investigate the matter but they still haven''t found a single clue about them.


    It was only a matter of time before they targeted the capital. So Adrian''s concern made sense.


    "I feel like I''m asking too much, so¡ª" he began.


    "No, it''s fine," Ruby cut him off. "If you teach me how you sense mana nodes, then I''ll help Valmora."


    Adrian stared at her, clearly stunned. After a pause, he asked, "Are¡­ you sure? Your father might not agree to this."


    It was a huge decision¡ªinvesting millions of gold coins¡ªso naturally, Ruby should get her father''s permission first.


    However, Ruby smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry. There''s a very slim chance he''d reject something I ask for. And even if he does¡­ I''ve saved enough to support your country on my own."


    Adrian''s mouth fell open in disbelief. "H-How much have you saved, exactly?"


    Ruby gave a casual shrug. "Last I checked, my twelfth vault was full."


    "¡­"


    ....


    And that brings him to the present.


    Although the plan had worked and the capital postponed the annual student trip, a new problem had surfaced.


    Ariana had been summoned to report in¡ªwhich wasn''t surprising.


    Whenever an important guest arrives, the capital demands its best soldiers to be present for security reasons.


    And members of House Vermillion are considered no less important than the King of Grimvale himself.


    "Can''t you just decline the request?" Adrian asked.


    "It''s not a request, Adrian¡ªand you know that." Her voice carried a hint of frustration, even though she knew none of this was his fault.


    Once he was seated face to face with her, Adrian gently cupped her cheek and said, "You know you don''t have to act like a soldier anymore, right? You''re a headmistress now, not a warden still under the capital''s command."


    Ariana leaned into his touch, eyes closing as she allowed herself a brief moment of comfort. Then, with a quiet sigh, she spoke, "Those stubborn officials will declare a national emergency¡ªand when that happens, no one is spared."


    Just as the Prince had said during his visit to Adrian: if the central government issues an order under the name of a national emergency, no matter a person''s role or profession, they are bound to serve their nation.


    "So you''ve decided," Adrian asked.


    Ariana gave a slow nod. "Yeah¡­ I''ll go."


    Adrian barely hid the frustration in his eyes. It pained him to see her so helpless.


    After a brief pause, he said, "I''ll come with you."


    Ariana blinked in surprise. "You¡­ don''t have to. And don''t you have classes?"


    "There''s still some time before the regular sessions start," Adrian replied. "And I''ve got two leave days left. So let me come."


    Ariana hesitated, then slowly said, "¡­I don''t mind. But what will you even do?"


    "You don''t need to worry, Aria. I won''t act rashly," Adrian assured her, his voice firm but calm. "But I promise you¡ªthis will be the last time they force you into anything."


    Ariana was speechless for a moment, caught off guard by the agitation in his eyes.


    Then, a soft smile formed on her lips as she gently resumed applying gel to his feet.


    She used to think that even after they started dating, Adrian would remain the same¡ªcasual, easygoing, always the friendly type.


    And he still was¡­ but there was something else now.


    He got angry on her behalf. He looked after her. And more than anything, she felt safe with him.


    Just days ago, the idea of relying on another man felt impossible.


    But now, placing her trust in him didn''t feel like foolishness¡ªit felt right.


    .....


    Once Ariana returned to her office, Adrian devised a plan.


    A deal which they won''t be able to refuse.


    And in exchange for that deal, Adrian would demand Ariana''s liberation.


    If things come down to it, he might threaten them. After all, he has gotten the offer from the Vermillion family.


    Regardless of how he does it, he has taken an oath that after this time, Ariana won''t be forced to do anything by the capital.


    ''Haah, I should start working now.'' He calmed himself down and decided to step into the Time Chamber.


    He requested some time from Valor since he was too tired at that time.


    When he opened the chat, fortunately, Valor was online...and so was Idiot.


    Adrian called out, "Shall we start, Valor?"


    Idiot: [I also want a weapon chanted!]


    Before Valor could have said anything, Idiot jumped in.


    Calmly, Adrian responded, "Miss Idiot, I need to first fulfill Valor''s demand. So please wait until then."


    Idiot: [Ok ¨i?©n?¨i.]


    ''Dramatic,'' he muttered under his breath before reading Valor''s message, Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [I have got connected. Please proceed.]


    Adrian hummed before looking at the blade that appeared before the training doll.


    "Woah..." He was stunned.


    The blade was long and shining, its edge smooth and sharp like a silver flash. The handle was made of polished gold, glowing softly under the light. It had fine carvings that looked like vines wrapping around it, adding a touch of grace.


    The sword felt both powerful and elegant as if it belonged to a king or a great warrior from an old legend.


    [Glad you liked it.]


    It seems his reaction was heard as Valor responded.


    Adrian sighed...he really didn''t want to taint the blade with anything including the runes. But naturally, he didn''t hesitate to extend his hands to create the insignia of the six elements.


    And just as Valor''s mana interacted with the insignia...Adrian froze.


    His mind turned numb for a moment and his lips parted in shock.


    Five...out of six elements were shining.


    He had an affinity with every single element...but Light.


    ''Who the fuck am I dealing with....?''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thank you for reading. Make sure you leave a review for the future readers.

 Chapter 116 115- Strongest?

    The strongest being in the world had awakened the two mightiest elements¡ªLight and Flames.


    Allen was that person. With those unmatched powers, strong weapons, and the help of his loyal friends, he managed to defeat the fallen God in the end.


    People envied him. Many felt his "cheat awakening" made him too powerful from the start, leaving no room for real struggle or growth.


    But if Allen was considered overpowered¡­ what could anyone say about the person Adrian was assessing right now?


    Someone who had an affinity with every element¡ªexcept Light.


    Adrian sat frozen for a while, unable to process it fully. The power level was too much to take in. That''s when the other person spoke.


    [Valor: If it''s too much, you can take a few weeks.]


    "N-No, it''s okay. I''ll do it." He quickly picked up his pencil and began writing.


    This being had a connection to all the parent elements. But the strength of that connection¡ªits frequency¡ªvaried. He had a high affinity with water and air, which made Adrian pause for a moment.


    He asked the person, "Do you want me to engrave runes for all elements? Won''t they clash with each other?"


    Water and flames didn''t mix well. Earth and air were also opposites. It made Adrian wonder if it was even a good idea to place all the elements into one weapon.


    [Valor: I''ve faced this issue before too, but I always managed somehow. Still, do you think I should only stick to the elements that are more compatible with each other?]


    His question made Adrian think.


    "What about the previous Runesmiths who worked on your weapon?" he asked.


    [Valor: My last Runesmith engraved all the runes. You, on the other hand, only gave me one before.]


    Adrian frowned slightly. That strange sense of familiarity again¡­ like they had met before. But he didn''t press it. Instead, he shifted his focus back to the task at hand.


    "Tell me¡ªwhat element do you usually use? And will anything bad happen if you can''t use all of them?"


    There was a short pause before the reply came.


    [Valor: I don''t need every element right now. The battle I''m preparing for will mostly require a few large-scale attacks. As for the element¡ªI prefer flames the most.]


    Adrian''s eyes drifted toward the flame rune. The flame affinity on the insignia was so faint, it looked like it was barely hanging on.


    But Adrian didn''t bring it up. He gave no advice, no doubts. Instead, he simply said:


    "Then I''ll tune it for flame and earth. Is that alright?"


    [Valor: You''re the boss. Go ahead.]


    The blind trust in those words¡­ it unsettled Adrian more than he expected.


    Regardless, he pressed the bridge of his glasses and began to work.


    Since he had a low affinity with flames, Adrian used the Whisper Dialect, and because of his balanced connection with Earth, the Core Dialect was utilized.


    It didn''t take long before Adrian voiced, "Done with the first thread. Should I continue or do you want to check the weapon?"


    [No, it''s okay. I trust you, XXXX.]


    Adrian sighed and picked up the training doll in his arms.


    While he placed the training doll on the ground he asked the system, ''Will there be any disconnection of mana pores since I am looking at the person through the training doll?''


    System responded,


    [There could be, host.]


    Adrian grumbled, ''My reputation is at stake...can''t you send the person here or let me go to them?''


    [For now, the Host is not permitted to use the <Transfer> feature of the dimensional chat group.]


    So there was indeed a feature. But the question was, ''When will I be able to unlock it?''


    [Upon learning the fourth thread.]


    "..." Why didn''t he not expect this? Whenever Adrian asked something significant from the system, it always told him to learn a thread. Just great.


    ''What about my EXP? I should be close to unlocking the Shop, no?''


    [EXP: 4892/5000]


    ''So, binding the second Thread should be enough to fulfill the requirement?'' He asked, almost requested.


    [Yes, host.]


    Adrian heaved a sigh of relief and sat down before the training doll.


    Removing his gloves, he touched the doll, and instantly, many mana nodes appeared before him.


    ''Woah...'' He was baffled...there were more than thirty mana nodes. And the training doll was basically restricting more than a few, so this was not the full capacity of the man. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then again, as mentioned earlier, dual awakeners normally have higher mana levels compared to an average. And here, this dude has awakened five times.


    He didn''t make Valor wait for long and got to work.


    He couldn''t use the technique of third thread or he would have used the same technique over which Ruby has been working for a few years now.


    He had to just tie the thirty-five nodes to the five runes he had built on the blade, connecting them efficiently and without making any errors.


    It took ten minutes and unwavering focus from the man before all the thirty-five nodes were connected to the runes, making the blade glow with energy.


    Adrian gave a final check before saying, "It''s done. You can inspect it."


    The blade gave a faint glow before it disappeared.


    There was no message for the next one minute.


    Adrian checked the list to see who was online... and of course, Idiot was still there.


    Why is she always so free, even though she''s the strongest Warden?


    It still hadn''t fully sunk in¡ªthat the person who always waited for his messages was none other than Annabelle.


    She was infamous across the world. Just her presence on the battlefield was enough to make enemies drop their weapons and surrender.


    Her bond with her homeland had once shaken the balance of power so badly, she had no choice but to sever all ties and become a wanderer.


    Now, she doesn''t belong to any clan or nation. She never officially took the title of Warden, and yet, whenever a crisis broke out and hundreds of lives were at risk, she appeared¡ªlike a ghost answering a silent call.


    If anyone could be said to have a connection with her, it was the fourth-ranked Warden¡ªRuby Vermillion.


    Adrian thought for a moment before asking, "Do you not have work to do?"


    Idiot: [Me? I finished all my work. Promise. Now I just want to see you talk.]


    He couldn''t see her but he felt she was smiling.


    Adrian didn''t know how many people were there who knew that Annabelle possessed this side, too. Maybe not more than one more person.


    People call her with many names, she is infamous all around the world. She is an entity with no nation want to trifle with unless there is a real national emergency.


    He was about to say something when suddenly, Valor''s message popped up,


    [I''m honestly in awe. The way you breathe life into a weapon... it''s nothing short of beautiful.]


    Adrian smiled, "I am glad you like it."


    After a brief pause, Valor asked,


    [So, what do you demand in exchange? Ah, just so you know, there are various talented blacksmiths and engineers around me.]


    Adrian hummed...thinking for a bit before he asked,


    "Can you..."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 117 116- Vermillon

    It was a rare sight¡ªall four members of the Vermillion family gathered around the dining table.


    The young heir, Damien, usually stayed at the academy dorms, but he was home for vacation after his mid-terms.


    The head of the family was rarely home too. With only two people he could truly trust to manage his territory, he was constantly on the move.


    Although the Vermillions had branch families, their roles were limited, and they held little power.


    So, yes¡ªthis dinner was the first in a long time where they were all seated together.


    "You did what?!" Damien, the youngest, gasped, staring wide-eyed at his older sister.


    Ruby flinched and quickly covered her ears. "No need to shout," she said, frowning. "I''m not deaf, you know."


    But Damien wasn''t done. He leaned forward, eyes burning.


    "You went ahead and promised our support to another country¡ªin the name of Vermillion¡ªand you expect me to stay calm?!"


    Just a day ago, Ruby had publicly declared that the Vermillion family would support Valmora.


    Unsurprisingly, the news had already reached the ears of Grimvale''s court, though they hadn''t made any move yet.


    Still, Damien knew the implications.


    The sudden alliance between a powerful noble house like the Vermillions and a foreign country wouldn''t sit well with Grimvale''s council¡ªnot one bit.


    Ruby let out an annoyed sigh and glanced at the boy sitting across from her.


    "Do you really think I''d make a move like that without talking to Father first?"


    Damien frowned. "But he just got back today." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a mischievous grin, Ruby turned to the man at the head of the table.


    "Well, I''m asking him now. Father¡ªare we allowed to support Valmora?"


    Damien stared at her, stunned.


    Was she serious right now?


    From the side, he felt a gentle hand rest on his shoulder.


    He looked up and saw his mother smiling softly, giving him a calm, reassuring nod.


    With a huff, Damien looked toward the patriarch, now waiting for his response.


    The man didn''t rush. He calmly finished chewing his meat, swallowed, and only then lifted his gaze.


    One of his eyes was pure white. The other, a light green. A look that could easily intimidate anyone¡ªexcept his family.


    Ruby held his gaze, waiting silently and without flinching.


    "You suddenly care about the fate of a foreign country?" he asked, raising a brow, a hint of amusement tugging at his lips.


    "That doesn''t sound like you." He leaned back slightly. "So tell me... who is he?"


    "Wait¡ªwho? Mom?" Damien blurted out, panicking like he always did.


    Their mother finally spoke, giggling as she leaned back in her chair.


    "Your sister finally brought a man home. And oh my, he was handsome. I was this close to asking him to stay a bit longer so your father could meet him."


    "Now I''m getting a little suspicious of the guy," the patriarch, Reid Vermillion, said with a chuckle.


    Fiona Vermillion grinned and gently rested her hand on his arm, whispering something in his ear that made Reid''s smile stretch even wider.


    Damien, ignoring the parents flirting, turned toward his sister.


    "You''re really dating some guy who begged you to help his country?" he asked, eyes wide with excitement.


    Ruby sighed and resisted the urge to massage her temples. She held back and said instead,


    "He''s not just some guy. And for the record, it wasn''t charity¡ªwe made a deal."


    She added that last part in case her father was curious too.


    Reid hummed, "While I am curious about the deal, I''d rather know what kind of man caught my daughter''s attention."


    It was a valid question.


    Ruby had always been detached from the world outside. The only real bond she maintained was with her family.


    She''d graduated from the academy in just a year¡ªafter proving she already knew more than the instructors could teach. Her published theory even drew attention from the Tower. Yet instead of working with them, she chose to tinker alone in her small workshop, researching and building things at her own pace.


    When boredom struck, she went hunting¡ªearning the title of fourth-ranked in just a few years through sheer achievement.


    Many believed she could''ve risen higher if she focused solely on combat, but Ruby never cared for those opinions. Her father never pushed her either.


    Now, for the first time, she spoke of someone outside their circle.


    Ruby placed her hands on the table and said, "He''s¡­ different. He doesn''t care about my status or the things I''ve achieved. He says whatever''s on his mind, especially when someone talks down about Runesmithing. And... his eyelashes are quite long."


    When her gaze drifted toward her parents, a flush of embarrassment crept onto her face.


    Her mother beamed, clasping her hands near her chest, while her father wore a knowing smile that tugged at the corner of his lips.


    The silence broke with Damien''s voice, sharp and dramatic. "You''re in love... and I need to murder someone."


    "Enough, Damien," Fiona scolded gently. "He''s not your enemy."


    Damien scowled, clearly unconvinced. "But Mom, he''s obviously taking advantage of her. And how many times has she even met him?"


    "Three," Ruby answered calmly. "And all of them were¡­ very eventful." A dreamy look softened her features.


    She didn''t say much more¡ªbut it was enough. Adrian''s expressions when he was thrilled when he was nervous... Ruby remembered them all. And to her, they were fascinating.


    "She''s in love," Damien repeated like it was some tragic revelation.


    Reid chuckled. "Well, I truly look forward to meeting the man who managed to catch my little one''s attention."


    Ruby panicked just a bit, waving her hands slightly. "D-Dad, there''s nothing between us, just so you know."


    Reid smiled gently. "I never assumed anything, dear. But I do know this¡ªif you ever do choose someone, I''ll be the first person you tell."


    Ruby exhaled a small sigh, grateful for his words. "He probably won''t be attending the meeting, but... if you''d like, I can ask him if he has time?"


    He mentioned that he still have some days left until classes would resume and since such an important even was about to take place, he might make some time to visit the capital?


    Reid leaned back, thoughtful. "No need to force anything. If he''s really as remarkable as you say, then I''m sure our paths will cross naturally."


    Then, behind that calm, reassuring smile, a flicker of something else sparked in his eyes.


    ''Adrian, huh... Let''s see whether you''re a potential son-in-law... or just an obstacle I''ll need to remove.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a review if you have enjoyed the story so far.

 Chapter 118 117- Womans mind

    "Is there anything you want to ask?" Adrian asked, setting the chalk down and turning toward the class.


    It was the last period of the day, and he was holding an extra class¡ªfilling in while most of the other instructors were still away and the academy hadn''t fully resumed regular sessions.


    Half of the year remained before graduation. Many things were bound to happen and change. Taking away the terrorism arc, there were still plenty of arcs Adrian needed to plan about before the year ended.


    Inside the classroom, only the students genuinely interested in the subject could be seen. Yet every time Adrian faced the classroom, he couldn''t help but notice the same thing: all the seats were filled with female students.


    ''Is it really my charm that brings them here, or are they actually learning something?'' he often wondered. But a glance at their grades reassured him¡ªhis words weren''t just echoing into empty heads.


    From the front row, Aries raised her hand.


    "Professor, I''ve been meaning to ask you a very important question for quite some time," she said with a weighty tone that suggested deep scholarly curiosity.


    Adrian, already wary of her dramatics, offered a patient smile and gestured for her to continue. "Go ahead."


    With the gravest expression she could muster, Aries asked, "Professor, I am dying to know¡ªwhat type of girls do you prefer?"


    Adrian blinked, deadpan. Why had he expected her seriousness to be real?


    "I''ve been curious too, sir," another student chimed in from the back, her grin barely hidden.


    Soon, a murmur of agreement filled the classroom. Apparently, the topic was of widespread academic interest.


    Adrian shook his head and reached for his coat, already walking toward the door. "If all of you manage to score above a B in the Aegis Trials," he said without turning back, "then maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªI''ll consider answering that."


    A wave of excited groans and determined chatter followed him as he left the room, amused.


    Many of the girls groaned¡ªloud and long.


    Scoring passing marks in the Aegis Trials was already a monumental task. But now, Professor Adrian was demanding over seventy percent?


    That was nearly impossible.


    Well¡­ not for everyone.


    Adrian stepped out from behind the desk, slinging his coat over his arm and gathering the few books he''d brought for the day.


    "Ah, yes," he said, pausing at the door. "I won''t be available for the next two days. If you have any questions, note them down and wait for my return."


    That set off another round of exaggerated wailing.


    "Two days without seeing my favorite professor?!"


    "That''s just cruel¡­"


    "Why must you punish us like this?!"


    He didn''t even look back. Their dramatic complaints rolled off him like water. Teenage girls were quick to fawn over any decent-looking man¡ªhe''d seen it enough to recognize the harmless teasing for what it was.


    No need to scold them.


    With a small sigh, he began walking toward his office, coat in hand and mind already shifting gears. He wanted to explore the ''Shop'' feature more¡ªthere were still several things in the books he wanted to study.


    But just as he turned the corner, a familiar voice called out. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Excuse me, Professor. Do you have a minute?"


    Adrian sighed quietly. Alone time would have to wait.


    Still, he stopped and turned. "Yes, Elana?"


    The silver-haired girl stood at a respectful distance, her expression unreadable¡ªbut her eyes gave her away. She was concerned.


    She noticed the fatigue in his posture and instantly regretted calling out to him. But instead of dancing around her reason, she got to the point.


    "Is it important for you to go?"


    Adrian blinked. "...Go where?"


    "To the capital," she answered, her tone steady, her eyes locked onto his.


    Adrian stared at her for a moment, clearly surprised. "How do you know I''m going to the capital?"


    He hadn''t told anyone besides Ariana, and she wasn''t exactly the talkative type¡ªespecially when it came to classified missions.


    So how did Elana know?


    "I heard from somewhere that the Vermillion family is cooperating with Valmora," Elana said, her voice calm but unwavering. "I figured the Headmistress would be summoned¡ªand if she''s going, then you will too."


    Adrian blinked, stunned for a moment.


    Her deduction left no room for doubt. She had pieced it together from scraps like a seasoned strategist.


    He let out a slow sigh. He wanted to ask where she got her information, but he already knew¡ªElana would never reveal her sources.


    "You understand how the capital works better than most," he muttered. "They pressure strong Wardens into service during times like this¡­ And with danger looming over our borders, I can''t let Ariana go alone."


    He watched her, expecting her to press further. But she didn''t.


    Because she understood.


    This wasn''t just a political visit. It wasn''t a casual escort job either.


    No, Adrian had made the choice because something smelled off¡ªtoo sudden, too quiet. And he refused to let the Headmistress walk into a den alone.


    Elana lowered her head, her silver bangs hiding her eyes. Then, softly¡ªalmost too softly¡ªshe asked,


    "Sir¡­ are you in a relationship with the Headmistress?"


    Adrian froze.


    That¡­ caught him completely off guard.


    He looked at her sharply, caught between shock and instinctive denial. There was no way anyone should know. No slip-ups. No gossip. He and Ariana had been discreet to the point of paranoia.


    So how the hell did Elana even think to ask that?


    Adrian spoke in a slightly stern tone, "I think as a student you should pry into your teachers'' life, Elana." Rejecting her assumption felt as if he would be betraying Ariana, considering Elana had feelings for him. So he chose an ambiguous response.


    Her fist clenched, "So that''s what I am...just a student to you?"


    Adrian frowned...so it had come to it.


    He was about to say something when she lifted her moist eyes and shook her head, "I-I didn''t mean to say that...I-I am sorry, sir...please...don''t hate me. I didn''t mean to say it..." She seemed shaken up.


    The emotions she felt upon realizing the closeness between Ariana and Adrian and then what she ended up saying to him...it all just messed up her mind and she ran away from him.


    ...leaving a completely baffled Adrian behind.


    ''Now, what am I supposed to do?''


    The only person he could think of, to take any advice was Ariana...but considering this whole situation, he hesitated.


    Ariana knows that Elana likes him...and then her sudden outburst.


    Will she...be upset?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 119 118- Flames*

    "She''s crazy about you," Ariana said after Adrian finished telling her what happened earlier.


    He hadn''t wanted to keep secrets from her and regret it later. She already knew that Elana had feelings for him, so talking to Ariana about it felt right.


    "You remember the day of your assessment?" Ariana asked, catching Adrian by surprise.


    He turned to her, eyebrows raised, waiting for her to go on.


    "I had to lock her in her room after she froze everything around her," Ariana continued. "She was terrified something bad would happen to you after people started calling you a fake. And angry at those who mocked you."


    Adrian felt a chill run down his spine. "Was it really that bad?" he asked softly.


    Ariana let out a humorless laugh. "Bad is too soft a word. When I saw her, she had frozen her entire room. She was a mess. You know what accidental magic does to us¡­"


    Accidental magic ¡ª it happens when someone loses control of their emotions, and their power reacts on its own. It wasn''t like using a weapon or a spell. It was raw, and it hurt the user, sometimes badly.


    Their gods had forbidden them from using magic freely, so when it happened by accident, it left scars that went deeper than the skin.


    "If I hadn''t kept her breathing that day, things would have been even worse during the trials," Ariana said, her voice heavy with worry. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew just how much that girl loved Adrian ¡ª enough to fight the strongest forces in the kingdom, enough to nearly kill a princess. Calling it a crush didn''t do it justice.


    Adrian stared at the floor. "What do you think I should do?" he asked, voice low. "Should I stay away from her¡­ or just tell her how I really feel?"


    Ariana gave a quiet, honest answer. "As your girlfriend, I really want you to tell her you''re already with someone and she should back off. But as a teacher who knows how much potential Elana has, I don''t want you to hurt her in a way where she abandons everything and disappears."


    Adrian understood. He could see both sides of her¡ªgirlfriend and teacher¡ªand he knew how torn she must feel.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded. "I won''t seek her out. But if something like what happened today happens again, I''ll tell her exactly how I feel."


    "That''s fair to both of us," Ariana said softly, smiling as she stood and walked over to him.


    Adrian''s brows rose as she moved his hands and settled herself on his lap. Her legs draped over the armrest, and her arm wrapped around his neck.


    "You didn''t smoke today?" he asked, trying to ignore the sudden warmth in his lower stomach.


    She smiled, her eyes smoldering. "I didn''t find a reason to," she said, her voice low and husky, sending a shiver down his spine.


    She leaned closer and whispered, "But I think I''ve found one now."


    Adrian frowned, puzzled. "Because of Elana? You know I have no feelings for her."


    Ariana''s smirk deepened. "Not because of her¡­ but because of the Vermillion."


    He stared at her, confused, until she added, "You spent the whole day with another girl. Shouldn''t I be a little jealous?"


    His expression softened. He pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek. "You can be."


    Ariana bit her lip, feeling something stirring beneath her....something hot and stiff. But instead of pulling away, she asked, her voice trembling, "Tell me¡­ did she touch you?"


    Adrian thought for a moment before answering her. "Nothing except for my hand," he said, voice low.


    Ariana''s left brow lifted as she took his right hand in hers, her touch light but deliberate. "This one?" she asked softly.


    He didn''t answer, just stared at her.


    Without a word, she slowly lifted his hand and pressed a kiss to his fingertip.


    "Aria?" he breathed, confusion in his voice.


    She didn''t answer him with words. Instead, she let her lips part as her tongue peeked out to slowly trace the pad of his finger, leaving a glistening trail behind. Her tongue moved with a slow, deliberate rhythm¡ªlicking, then pausing to suck lightly before licking again.


    Every flick of her tongue made his pulse race faster, his chest tightening with desire.


    She didn''t stop there. Her tongue licked from the base of his finger to the tip, slow and teasing, before slipping his finger past her lips. She sucked gently, her tongue swirling around it, warm and wet, sending a jolt of heat down his spine.


    "A-Aria¡­" he stammered, shifting in his seat as desire pooled low in his nether region.


    She sucked gently, her tongue tracing slow, deliberate circles around his fingertip. Every motion was hot, wet, and erotic, making his pulse quicken.


    He could barely breathe. Watching her like this¡ªso open, so sensual¡ªmade his head spin.


    She pulled back slightly, her lips still parted, and locked eyes with him. At that moment, he knew she was teasing him¡ªtesting him¡ªand he didn''t think he could resist her much longer.


    She moaned softly, eyes half-lidded as she licked around his finger again and again, making sure he felt every stroke. Then she pulled back just enough to breathe, her lips still wet and parted.


    "There¡­now it''s clean," A silver lining attached her lips to his fingers.


    Adrian could no longer hide the heat between his legs and he was sure that she was vividly aware of it too.


    They stared at each other for a moment, their minds screaming for only a single thing and without a word¡ª


    "Mm~" Adrian pulled her for a deep, passionate kiss.


    Their lips met in a hungry duel, locking and sucking on each other as if the world was about to meet its end and they only had these few last seconds.


    Adrian''s hand snaked behind her neck, his hot fingers tracing her skin, burning her.


    His tongue pried through her teeth, making its way inside her mouth and finding her soft tongue, which had teased his fingers previously.


    She moaned, moving her hips, grinding her base on his stiffness.


    "This is bad," he said after parting from her, "...you are really pushing all my buttons." His breath was heavy and hot, making her tremble in excitement.


    She leaned toward him, her finger trailing his sharp jawline as she asked, "You can call this punishment for making me jealous."


    She again moved her waist, making him growl as his thing was now barely contained within his pants.


    Adrian finally lost his cool. This was too much for his lonely ass self who has been barely controlling himself around this hot vixen.


    He lifted her in his arms, her legs instantly locking themselves around his waist and his lips meeting hers in another hungry kiss.


    He rested her on the table, lips going down to her chin and neck, fingers tugging at her shirt and ripping the buttons away.


    "So assertive~" She giggled and soon moaned as his fiery lips landed on her neck, strongly pulling her skin with that kiss, which left a mark behind.


    He gave the hickey a soft lick before kissing her lips again.


    The room was filled with the heat both of them were radiating.


    They wanted each other. They were hungry for each other


    And just when Adrian was about to move to the good part,


    *Knock*


    "Madam Headmistress!" Came the voice from the other side.


    Adrian clicked his tongue...the person seemed to be in a rush, so Ariana couldn''t ignore her.


    However, before he could have pulled away, Ariana caged him with her legs and called out, "Unless someone is dying, go away and come back in an hour."


    "Ah-okay!" They heard footsteps. The person was going away


    Adrian turned his attention back to his woman and heard her saying, "No one can disturb us. Now show me how passionate you are to make me yours."


    Adrian decided to answer her with his actions.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- I won''t drag this out just vuguely write what happens. Or do you want me to go into details?


    Drop a comment.

 Chapter 120 119- Crazy for each other**

    Adrian had no idea that the couch in the office could be turned into a recliner bed.


    But now he knows.


    And he was currently lying on top of it, with his arm acquired by the woman he made love to.


    Their bodies were sticky with sweat. Their breathing was rough, and their skin flushed.


    Adrian didn''t want their first time to happen...like this in the office but when a hot woman grinds her ass on your lap, you forget the word known as restraint.


    "It was amazing. Thank you for being considerate." Ariana whispered faintly, snuggling close to him.


    Adrian responded, "It was good for me too." He kissed on top of her head.


    Ariana hummed in delight before slowly getting up.


    Her legs were a little wobbly by the experience she had.


    ''They said nerds have some of the biggest dicks...and now I agree.'' She sighed and slowly made her way towards the table, itching for a smoke. She wasn''t stressed but just craving it. And since Adrian said it was okay to do it once in a while, she decided to stop torturing herself.


    Adrian rested his head on his palm, elbow further pressed on the mattress, and he stared at her back, which had a cool dragon tattoo going down to her waist.


    Then his eyes landed on one of the most appetizing dishes...her perky ass.


    He won''t lie, he used to check out her ass mostly every time he came to her office. Packed in her right formal pants, he always wondered how they would feel to be pressed against his face.


    ''Guess, now I can find out,'' With a grin he got up.


    "Ah!" Adrian exclaimed as she was pushed forward slightly, her thighs held by two strong hands and warm skin pressed her butt.


    "A-Adrian...I am sweaty ..." She said though her legs slowly began to spread, giving him easy access.


    Adrian told her, "You taste sweet."


    Ariana stood there, her head leaning down, her hands pressed on the table and the unlit cigarette getting crushed between her fingers.


    Her body trembled, her chest heaving as her lower lips got devoured.


    Adrian''s tongue moved like a wonder, reaching the place that stimulated her like never before. His tongue was slick and hot, lapping all her juices and making her moan in delight.


    His tongue pried inside her folds, making her shiver. She bit her lips, restraining herself from moaning allowed.


    His tongue explored the depth where his manhood was a few moments ago.


    His thumb teased the small swollen nub at the crown of her lovely twat, making her tremble and feel excitement rushing over.


    "A-Adrian...don''t stop ...I am about to..." Her eyes rolled back, her mind turning numb as she pressed his head deeper, and finally came all over his face.


    Her back arched, her body trembled, and her legs nearly gave out as she climaxed for the third time today.


    Adrian got up, licking his lips and grinning at her.


    Ariana was panting roughly, barely holding herself on her legs.


    Adrian suddenly hugged her waist, something hot and long pressed between her ass cheeks as he whispered, "You told her to come in an hour. There are still a few minutes left."


    Ariana moaned as he bit her ear as she protested weakly, "I have work to do...won''t have enough energy."


    He slowly fondled her meat bun, teasing the pink bud at the center as he whispered, "I will help you, so do something about this..." He placed his thing against her wet entrance, stroking it slowly, and making the girl shiver.


    Ariana was hot and horny. She just got the taste of sex today and she was craving so much already!


    She wordlessly raised her long leg and rested it on the far corner of the table, revealing her slightly swollen sex.


    Looking over her shoulder she said, "Take it slow...I am still not used to it."


    Adrian grinned as he gave a soft kiss on her back, and slowly slid his thing inside her warm, wet hole.


    Ariana grunted, feeling the pain piercing her once again, but it was bearable this time.


    It was a strange sensation, having a foreign thing inserting her baby hole.


    Adrian kissed her neck and massaged her teat to soothe her.


    "Ease up," he whispered and it was working.


    Adrian was able to pack his full thing inside her this time, making her gasp.


    They took a moment to enjoy the sensation of being so intimately connected.


    Ariana looked over her shoulder, their eyes met and Adrian kissed her lips¡ªsoftly this time, taking his sweet time to devour her pink and supple lips.


    His hips began to move, slow and careful.


    "Fuck...it feels hot..." She growled, clawing his hair.


    Adrian got the pace up, moving his hips, slamming into hers, and making her feel like a woman again.


    The sound of their vulgar acts, their body closely connected, and the sound of their moans resonated through the room.


    Thankfully, the walls of the office were quite thick or anyone passing by might have heard that the stoic and indifferent headmistress was currently showing her womanly side.


    "Aria..." Adrian whispered, his voice low and thick with lust, "Where do you want it." He asked, nearing his limits.


    "Inside! I want you inside!" She demanded, matching his rhythm as she threw her head back, clutching the edges of the table as she felt something hot pouring inside her.


    Adrian grunted, his eyes closed as he unloaded everything deep inside her folds, hugging her as close as he could.


    They took a few moments to calm down before they decided to take a bath....together and wash away the sweat and their bodily fluids.


    However, the cleaning session turned into another intense and passionate love-making session instantly.


    The fact is, Adrian couldn''t calm down while being around her naked form.


    And it would be lying to say that Ariana wasn''t hot and bothered seeing his hot body and that strong veiny rod that had been exploring inside of hers.


    The staff never came, and they ended up doing it three more times.


    Starting from the shower where he pushed her against the wall and took her from behind. God, he loved her ass.


    Then, they wiped their bodies and decided to wear something and do some work.


    But when Adrian started buttoning his shirt and rolling his sleeves, something came over her, and she pushed him on the table and rode him like there was no tomorrow.


    It was a sign worth remembering for his whole life.


    The strong and tough Headmistress bounced on his dick, moaning and enjoying herself while he just enjoyed the sight...it was damn hot.


    Then they decided it was enough, and Ariana, after cleaning her lower lips, which were now swollen slightly, decided to light up a cigarette and find a document.


    She knew what Norma had come to for earlier, so she decided to find the file, then take another bath and wear some clothes.


    However, the sight of her smoking on her chair, one leg overlapping the other, and reading some files with her brows frowning was too tempting.


    It gave the perfect boss kind of vibe ..and he gave in.


    Yeah, sounds unreasonable. But what can he do? He was a man in love and was lusting over his girlfriend. Was it a crime?


    Definitely no. So he threw away the files, pushed her chair back a little, and after making her legs rest over the armrest, he showed her nirvana.


    *SQUELCH* *SQUELCH*


    The chair creaked, Ariana''s body firmly pressed against it as she moaned in excitement and delight. By the fifth time, she got used to it and was thoroughly enjoying it. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, he was slightly rough, taking his full length out and plunging it back where it belonged.


    They let out a muffled moan in each other''s mouths and climaxed once again.


    Adrian cleaned her cunt using a tissue paper.


    Ariana also helped him clean...but not using tissue paper


    Sitting on Ariana''s chair, Adrian grinned as he saw her kneeling before him, and thoroughly licking his heated rod.


    "Seriously...never did I think this day would come where I would see you kneeling before me like this."


    Ariana narrowed her eyes and circled her lips around his shaft, making him groan.


    "Ugh ...if you do that ..." And yes, he was hard again.


    However, before he could have asked her to continue, she got up with a smirk and said, "Too bad, baby. I am no longer in the mood."


    Adrian looked at her helplessly, seeing her moving toward the bathroom while swaying her ass seductively.


    Adrian groaned, leaning back in his seat...now trying to calm down.


    He tried to think about something else...and then he remembered that he had to chat with Forgelet and get some bullets from her for the upcoming arc


    Although the terrorist attack won''t happen around the time Adrian and Ariana would be there, it''s better to be safe than sorry.


    ''I think I should just-''


    *Click*


    His thoughts came to a pause when suddenly the lock of the bathroom clicked open, leaving the door slightly ajar.


    He grinned. Work can wait. First, he needs to coax his girlfriend.


    He stepped inside the bathroom and they continued until next morning.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. I was torn between writing it vaguely, like not writing the explicit word, or going full smut. In the end, I wrote something in between.


    Thanks for reading. I hope you enjoyed yourself.

 Chapter 121 120- Unusual behaviour

    "Are you coming or not?"


    Annabelle snapped out of her daze, removing her eyes from the front and looking at the redhead.


    "Where are you going?" She asked with her eyes blinking in confusion.


    Ruby sighed in exasperation, "Sometimes I feel you are ignoring me on purpose." Although she said that, she knew it wasn''t the case.


    Tying the strings of her bag, Ruby told the other one, "I am going to Valmora for the meeting. Do you wanna come?"


    Annabelle looked away, "I am busy."


    Ruby scoffed, "Staring into space and talking to randomly someone, thinking you are telepathically connected to your Darling." Heaving a sigh, she told her roommate, "Really Bella, you need to get a life."


    The strongest Warden glared at her, "You won''t understand. It isn''t me foolishly speaking things. He responds to me." She argued, looking offended.


    Ruby''s brows slowly elevated, "And what does he say?"


    Annabelle smiled, a sight that Ruby was slowly getting used to, as she said, "He said I am more annoying than the morning alarm."


    "..." Ruby was rendered speechless.


    This was, by no means, a compliment or something to smile about.


    If she hears it from someone she adores, she might as well smoke his ass with her whip. What''s with this girl?


    Sitting down before the girl, Ruby held her shoulders and asked, "For real? He talks to you like that?"


    Annabelle swayed left to right, humming in delight.


    Rubby massaged her brows, and asked, "Does he ever say any sweet thing to you?"


    Annabelle opened her eyes and merrily nodded, "He did. He did." She fell on the bed, her hands clasped before her chest as she said, "He said, ''For now I would love nothing but to mute you for a few hours''."


    "..." Ruby was now really doubting her intelligence.


    After a brief pause, she asked, "...Bella ...how is that a sweet thing to say?" He clearly wants to get rid of her! He is giving every sign that suggests how much he wants to get rid of her! And this silly girl...


    "You won''t understand..." Annabelle giggled, "He used the word I love and you in the same sentence. He thought I didn''t notice...but I did."


    "...you know what, you should take some rest, Bella. You need it." Ruby got up from the bed, deciding to spare herself from this...foolishness. No, madness.


    What kind of delusional is that?


    If he really loved her, why did he need to use such an encrypted method to relay his feelings?


    "By the way, what happened to that guy? You going to catch him by your whip or something?" Bella asked once she sat back up.


    Ruby sighed, "Why are you assuming things like my brother?"


    Bella shrugged, "You looked intimate with him and I can see he has gotten your attention. Maybe it''s time you get your lonely ass some male attention?"


    Ruby flinched, and then her face got red because of embarrassment and anger as she shouted, "I don''t wanna hear that from you!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Adrian and Ariana could be seen inside a carriage, currently traveling towards the main palace.


    They used the teleportation to save time.


    Adrian was currently checking the bullets he got from Forgelet in exchange for pancakes with honey. Seriously, he was feeling a little guilty now for having such an unfair trade with her.


    But she didn''t seem to mind...so it was okay...right?


    He had now forty bullets in storage and twenty in his belt.


    He made one that was wrapped around his waist with each compartment holding bullets for every possible danger. He had memorized which compartment held which bullet.


    Currently, he was wiping the revolver with a clean cloth, when he heard his partner asking,


    "That''s quite a strange armament. Did you make it?" she had never seen something like that. A long-ranged armament that can release attacks of different elements. Truly fascinating.


    "No, I got it from a friend." He told her as he stored it in the strap, and turned towards her, "Did you talk to the blacksmith? How long will it take?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ariana heaved a sigh, "He is working hard but the progress is slow. He doesn''t want to compromise the quality and the shape of the armor. That''s why he isn''t rushing even an inch."


    Adrian nodded, "Understandable." Glancing at her body, he asked, "You aren''t wearing any armor at the moment?"


    Ariana pulled her shirt and revealed a gray undershirt, "This is shock absorbant and gives protection against front thrust. Not too durable but better than nothing."


    She insisted Adrian have armor too but he refused, saying he needs to remain agile on his feet so not even an extra gram of weight was acceptable.


    Adrian hummed, "I feel this trip might not go as we believe it would." His statement caught her off guard.


    Raising her brows she asked, "Do you mean to say..."


    "It''s just a feeling, no evidence. But we must be prepared for the worst." His hands found hers, clasping them together with their fingers interlaced.


    Ariana looked at their connected hands a sense of comfort in her eyes.


    A man she can depend upon...


    Soon, the carriage entered the palace.


    Adrian noticed that compared to the last time he was here when he got abducted, there were more soldiers around the capital and inside the palace.


    ''Well, it''s obvious that they would be on high alert.'' However, none of them were prepared to face what was about to hit them.


    Adrian couldn''t save them all so he only can hope that the King would deal with the danger better, especially when there would be no kids to worry about.


    The carriage came to a halt before the palace entrance.


    Adrian stepped out, followed by Ariana, before they turned towards the only royalty waiting for them.


    Adrian''s expression turned bitter, just for a moment as he greeted the man, "Your Highness."


    "Glad to meet you again, Professor." Edward shook hands with the man with a charming smile on his face.


    He then turned towards Ariana and offered his hand.


    As she took it, thinking they were going for a shake, he suddenly kissed the back of her hand and said, "You look pretty as usual Aria. Glad to see you in good health."


    Ariana was stunned...this was not how he usually behaved around her.


    She was so surprised that she ended up just nodding.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was barely holding himself from pulling the gun and testing some new bullets on the royal pumpkin before him.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Shoot him, and run away with your woman. Drop a comment.

 Chapter 122 121- Blessings

    It felt strange. For some reason, the Prince was paying extra attention to Ariana, and both she and Adrian felt it.


    But since he wasn''t acting out of line, they couldn''t really say anything and just kept walking alongside him.


    When they reached the reception area, the Prince turned toward Adrian¡ªthe one he''d practically ignored until now¡ªand said,


    "I''m sorry, Sir Adrian, but you''ll need to wait here." His voice was polite, and Adrian understood why.


    Only Ariana had been invited by the King because they needed her help with security. Adrian didn''t have the clearance for those details.


    Adrian turned to Ariana and gave her hand a gentle squeeze.


    She offered him a soft smile and nodded, then slowly let go and stepped away.


    Ariana and Edward continued on toward the meeting room, where the Commander General and other key members of the security team were waiting.


    As they walked, Edward said, "You look different than the last time I saw you. It seems you''ve finally been getting some rest."


    Ariana let out a small laugh. "Did I look that tired before?"


    Edward smiled and shook his head. "You just look¡­ more like yourself now. The same Aria I once admired."


    At his words, the smile slipped from Ariana''s face.


    What is he thinking? She wondered. He was speaking as if they were still close, even though she had turned him down long ago, and they had drifted apart.


    They''d seen each other since graduation, but he''d never acted like this before.


    She chose not to call him out, and thankfully, he didn''t push it further.


    When they reached the meeting room, five people stood around a square table.


    A large map of the capital lay spread before them, marked with red flags showing the different checkpoints.


    Seeing so many marked in red, Ariana''s chest tightened. The situation was worse than she had imagined.


    -----**-----


    Adrian sat in the reception area, feeling a bit uneasy about the Prince''s behavior.


    What had changed that made Edward suddenly pay so much attention to Ariana?


    He never doubted Ariana for a second. He knew if the Prince tried anything foolish, she would handle it without hesitation. But he didn''t want things to get that far¡ªbecause if they did,


    ''I will have to kill the Prince and take Ariana away from this place,''


    After all, before any mission or duty came the person he loved.


    "Excuse me, Sir Adrian," a butler interrupted his thoughts, bowing slightly. "Count Lockwood has requested a meeting with you."


    "My father is here?" Adrian asked, surprised. Then it dawned on him that it made sense¡ªof course, the Count would be at a meeting like this.


    "Yes, sir. Please follow me, I''ll show you to his room."


    Adrian nodded and stood up. He needed to see his father anyway, so this was a good opportunity.


    They walked in silence for a while until the butler stopped outside a room and gestured toward the door.


    "He''s waiting for you inside," the butler said.


    Adrian gave a short nod and waited for the butler to leave before knocking on the door.


    It opened after a moment, revealing a face he didn''t particularly like.


    "Melissa¡­" he muttered, seeing the woman standing there.


    She seemed prepared for his arrival and kept her emotions hidden as she nodded and stepped aside to let him in.


    Adrian walked in and saw his father sitting there, smiling at him.


    As Adrian approached, his father got up and wrapped him in a big, warm hug. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Patting his back, the older Lockwood said, "It''s been so long. I can hardly believe it''s really you."


    More than two years had passed since they''d last seen each other.And at the sight of his eldest son, Adam''s heart melted, and all his worries seemed to fade away.


    The lady couldn''t help but smile seeing her husband so delighted. But her heart was still restless about what Adrian would say.


    As the two men sat down to chat, Melissa took the role of pouring tea for them.


    With a smile that never left his face, Adam asked, "So, how have you been, son? I''ve been hearing quite a few things about you lately."


    He hadn''t gotten the full report about what happened at the Tower, but he knew his son had done something impressive. The Tower Masters had been asking Adrian to join their ranks, and that made Adam proud. At last, his son''s talent was getting the recognition it deserved.


    Adrian let out a sigh and, while cleaning his glasses with a handkerchief, said, "Just trying to make myself useful."


    Adam chuckled. "You sound so mature now. Aren''t you going to tell me about your time at the Tower? Or the offer you got from the Prince?"


    Adrian shook his head with a small smile. "It seems like, instead of focusing on your own work, you''ve been spying on me."


    Adam grinned. "What father wouldn''t want to know what his son''s been up to when he''s been away?"


    Adrian''s smile faded a little at that. He lowered his eyes and asked gently, "How are you now, Father? Does it still hurt?"


    His father''s face softened, the smile slipping as he looked down at his hands. He''d been dealing with a rare skin disease that even Adrian found hard to watch sometimes. The pain was written in the lines of his father''s face, but Adam always tried to hide it.


    Adam sighed, "Thanks to your mother''s care," he said as he held Melissa''s hand, "...I was able to recover and get a new life." He finished with a kiss on the back of her hand.


    Melissa''s cheeks were red as she smiled beautifully at her husband.


    Adrian''s suspicion about the woman''s changed behavior was confirmed. She was just a woman mad in love.


    Turning back to his son, Adam asked, "What about the ambush? Were you injured in it?" There was a frown on his face as he remembered the report he received about the incident.


    Although no one died, more than a dozen Acolytes attacking surely had put the teachers in danger.


    Adrian assured him, "Ariana and the others saved us. I wasn''t injured." He didn''t get into details.


    Adam''s brows elevated, "Talking about Aria, how is she? I will call her today for dinner." With a fond smile, he added, "It has been a while since I saw that little girl."


    Adrian felt slightly nervous about this. To gain Ariana''s father''s permission, Adrian first has to get his father''s blessings so he can convince his older brother.


    ''I will talk to Aria first and then talk to him in the evening....''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 123 122- Dont worry

    Ariana finally stepped out of the meeting room after spending over two hours discussing security plans with the officials.


    They had gone over every detail of their preparations for the upcoming meeting with the Vermillion family. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To her surprise, they even revealed secret information¡ªhidden soldier placements and traps set around the palace.


    It might''ve seemed like they trusted her, but deep down, Ariana knew the truth. If anything went wrong, they wouldn''t hesitate for a second before turning on her¡ªcalling her a traitor or worse.


    I need to get out of this mess, she thought. She no longer wanted to be involved with the Capital or whoever they were trying to impress.


    Her only concern now was the academy¡ªand the students.


    Unless something truly catastrophic happened, she had no intention of returning here again.


    "Ah, Aria. Wait!" a voice called out behind her.


    Ariana instinctively picked up her pace, hoping to avoid yet another conversation.


    But he was quick¡ªfar too quick¡ªand caught up to her in no time.


    "You''re joining the celebration this evening, right?" the Prince asked with a smile.


    The Vermillion family was expected to arrive in a few hours, and the King had arranged a small gathering in their honor.


    Ariana shook her head. "I won''t. I''m tired and need to be at my best for tomorrow."


    She was responsible for the King''s protection¡ªand since she was among the strongest present, her role tomorrow was crucial. She needed to stay close to him throughout the day.


    Edward blinked, clearly confused. "But I thought you needed to be near Father? Besides, some of our old school friends are coming tonight. You have to come."


    Ariana narrowed her eyes slightly. "This isn''t the kind of celebration where you invite outsiders."


    He gave a sheepish smile. "They work for the Vermillion family. I received a letter from them."


    "Oh." Ariana was a little surprised, but she still replied, "I don''t think I''ll get a chance to meet them. My duty starts tomorrow, after all."


    She planned to use tonight to relax¡ªperhaps even spend some quiet time with Adrian while she still could.


    Edward''s smile faltered. His shoulders sank a little. "That''s... too bad. But still, if you change your mind, come by. They''d be thrilled to see you."


    Ariana gave a small nod. "Alright. I''ll think about it. And... Edward, can you stop calling me that?"


    The Prince looked puzzled. "What?"


    "You''re a Prince now, and I''m just someone working here. Let''s not give people the wrong idea by speaking too familiarly, alright?"


    Edward paused for a moment, then said softly, "I don''t care what they think. We''re close friends¡ªand that won''t change."


    Ariana''s expression soured. Something had changed. He seemed more persistent now¡ªtoo forward.


    Edward waved and walked off, leaving Ariana standing there, troubled.


    He wasn''t exactly crossing a line... apart from that nickname. So, she couldn''t reject him outright or ask him to stay away.


    Running a hand through her hair, she let out a breath and continued walking.


    ...


    Ariana arrived at the reception hall, but Adrian was nowhere in sight.


    She let out a thoughtful hum and turned to the maid nearby.


    "Where is he? Adrian?"


    The maid silently gestured toward the corridor leading deeper into the palace.


    Ariana gave a small nod and started walking.


    The hallway was quiet, lined with old paintings and delicate antiques on either side. Soft, dim lighting bathed the space¡ªgentle on the eyes and easy on the mind.


    She walked in silence, her steps echoing faintly¡­ until a subtle shift caught her attention from the right.


    But the moment her eyes landed on him, she didn''t resist.


    "Caught you," Adrian grinned, pinning her gently against a pillar.


    They were hidden from view by the heavy curtains draped between the pillars.


    Ariana tilted her head slightly, a teasing glint in her eyes.


    "Getting any fun ideas here? I should remind you¡ªI''m not into exhibition."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, neither am I."


    He brushed a few stray strands of hair behind her ear, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "I just wanted to see you."


    "But we were just together a few moments ago¡­" she murmured, though her voice softened near the end.


    Truth be told, she missed him too. Ever since they got together¡ªand especially after the night they spent in her office¡ªbeing apart, even for a little while, felt strangely uncomfortable.


    Adrian studied her face, his smile fading as he noticed the stiffness in her shoulders and the weariness in her eyes.


    "Is everything alright?"


    She sighed. "Just not used to long meetings."


    After a short pause, she added quietly, "And¡­ Edward''s been acting strange. Trying to get close again, like we''re still the friends we used to be."


    Adrian frowned, "Should I go talk to him? You know I don''t care about his position and our relations."


    Ariana held his hand and told him, "I know that''s why let him be. If things come down it I will clearly tell him I am taken. I just don''t want to resort to that yet because I don''t know whether we should reveal our relationship to others or not."


    The only factor that makes her hesitate is the fact that they are cousins. And they haven''t told their parents about it.


    She doesn''t fear what others would say or how they would see their relationship. She is worried about her parents...she didn''t want to hurt them...but surely, she wouldn''t leave Adrian even if they don''t agree.


    Adrian could sense her unease¡ªthe faint shift in her expression, the way her eyes met his yet somehow felt distant.


    Small signs, but enough to tell him what must be weighing on her mind.


    He gently cupped her cheek and tilted her face toward him.


    "Ariana," he said softly, "I told you, didn''t I? I''ll make everything alright, no matter what. So trust me... and stop worrying about things that don''t deserve your attention."


    He pulled her into a warm embrace, holding her close.


    Ariana closed her eyes, letting herself melt into his scent and the safety of his arms. Her fingers clutched at his shirt as if grounding herself in his presence.


    She felt calmer now. This was what she needed.


    For a while, neither of them spoke. The silence between them was comforting.


    Then Adrian murmured, "We''re meeting my father tonight. We''ll tell him about us."


    Her grip on his shirt tightened¡ªbut she nodded, voice low.


    "I''ll wear something nice¡­ This will be the first time I meet him not as my uncle."


    Adrian smiled, a flutter in his chest at the thought.


    He kissed the top of her head and whispered,


    "I love you, Ariana. Thank you¡­ for making my life so beautiful."


    Ariana''s ears turned red, and though she couldn''t bring herself to say the words, she hummed softly in reply¡ªher silence full of meaning.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 124 123- Idiot vs Idiot

    The King was there to greet the Vermillion family at the entrance of the palace, a broad, bright smile lighting up his face.


    This was likely the most important alliance Valmora would forge during his reign, and with the Vermillion family''s help, Valmora could soar to even greater heights. The King was confident that their support would strengthen the kingdom''s security.


    Moreover, a close relationship with the Vermillion family would build trust among the merchants, giving a significant boost to the kingdom''s annual revenue.


    Truly, there were countless advantages tied to the involvement of a single clan.


    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Mister Reid," said the Supreme Authority of the Kingdom¡ªKing Godric Valmoran.


    The two men shook hands warmly as the guest replied, "I really enjoyed my journey to the palace."


    Godric''s smile widened as he turned his eyes toward the woman beside Reid. "And you must be the brilliant runesmith and the well-known, respected Warden¡ªRuby Vermillion."


    Ruby gave a polite nod. "Pleased to meet you, Your Majesty." She held the hem of her gown and gave an elegant bow.


    Her grace made many of the men standing behind the King sigh in admiration.


    Her soft red hair cascaded over her shoulders like a fiery curtain. Her big amber eyes were warm yet carried a fierce spark that dared anyone to look too long. Her gown hugged her shapely figure perfectly, making it impossible not to notice that the daughter of the Vermillion family was indeed well-endowed.


    Even the King barely stopped himself to look at her in an inappropriate way¡ªreminding himself of her age and position.


    They exchanged a few more words before heading inside the palace.


    Since it was still afternoon, they were shown to their rooms to rest, with an invitation to the evening celebration.


    The head of the Vermillion family had no objections to the schedule, feeling a bit tired after the journey.


    As they walked toward their rooms alongside the King, Ruby''s eyes caught a glimpse of a certain silver-haired girl in the distance.


    Hmm¡­ isn''t that¡­? she wondered. Without hesitation, she turned to Godric and asked, "May I have a word with Miss Ariana?"


    Her question made every one pause. Her father raised an eyebrow, and all eyes turned toward Ariana.


    Edward had a soft frown, not concerned but curious about how Ruby knew Ariana.


    The King nodded immediately. "Of course. I''ll send her to your room."


    Ruby smiled graciously. "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Godric gave a polite nod in return.


    Ruby took one last look at the silver-haired woman before continuing on to the room prepared for her.


    -----**----


    "Haah~this is complicated," Adrian muttered as he sat on the bed, closing the book he had been studying on the fourth thread.


    This thread was proving to be the most demanding of them all.


    Why? Because Adrian had to analyze the magic pattern and register it onto their armament.


    It was like mapping how a being''s mana reacted in different situations: when they were calm when they were in battle with adrenaline coursing through them, and when they were gripped by despair. There was so much more to consider, and the entire process could take hours to complete.


    This was the first thread where the books provided by the system demanded far more effort than what was written in any regular book.


    But Adrian understood why the system required this extra work.


    Once he perfected the fourth thread, the weapon would become an extension of its wielder''s very soul¡ªreacting to their fears, their joys, their thrills. It would stand by them as a loyal ally, right to the last spark of life.


    ''It will take a long time¡­but at least I got the shop feature¡­''


    Talking about the Shop feature, what he has currently in store was not something amazing.


    There were three categories at the moment:


    1. Healing


    2. Throwables


    3. Miscellaneous


    Like...what the fuck? Could the system not have provided weapons or maybe spells or sorts?


    Upon asking the system said that more features would be unlocked in the future. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the healing tab, there were bandages, potions, balms, and a few other items.


    In throwables, he saw shurikens, star blades, and even smoke bombs.


    And miscellaneous, there were clothes, tents, ropes, and some other survival items.


    They were useful, no doubt, but he expected more from the system.


    ''Haah, no point in crying over it now.'' Adrian ran his hand through his hair in frustration and focused on the book again.


    He needs to master the fourth thread this year¡ªthree months left.


    After this arc, there would be some silence, but near the end of the year, during the winter breaks, a disaster-class ancient being was about to awaken.


    In that battle, many people were bound to die and Allen would get a serious power up.


    However, it wouldn''t be him who would land the final blow. Nope, he only will save others and weaken the monster a little.


    The one who actually defeated the monster was Annabelle, a.k, Idiot.


    There was no doubt she was strong. Even without using any armament, she was stronger than most. She holds the strength to become a catastrophic danger if someday she gets bored and turns against humanity.


    There was no doubt that she was a very significant part of the story and someone who would play a vital role in defeating the fallen God.


    However, right now, the Idiot he was facing seemed nothing like her canon counterpart.


    "What do you do, Idiot?" He asked, seeing her online and probably waiting for his message.


    [Oh, I-xxxx, xxxxx xxx-eh? Why is this blocking me?]


    "Figured it would. The system doesn''t allow me to share anything personal about me nor can I get to know about you through the chat." He told her.


    Raven: [Probably because you haven''t regained your memories.]


    Entered the chat was the same lady whom Adrian talked to on the first day.


    "Oh, hey there."


    Raven: [Hello, cutie~]


    [Get the fuck out of the chat if you don''t need anything from him!]


    Roared the Idiot. God, she has a temper.


    Raven: [Oh my~and who are you to tell me to go away? I am talking to my hubby~]


    And there she did it..fueling things up.


    [Call him that again and I will pluck your wings and shove it up your ass!]


    ...ouch.


    Raven: [Be gentle~I am sensitive back there.]


    ...wow.


    Idiot: [Masochist bitch.]


    ...woah.


    Raven: [Says the one who squirts upon getting scolded by my hubby.]


    Wait...what?!


    My attention broke from the chat as suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    "Coming."


    Idiot: [Huh? D-Darling?!]


    Raven: [Oh my~is my hubby having fun there?]


    ''Shoot, forgot to disconnect.'' He hurriedly closed the chat and opened the door.


    On the other side stood a man whom he had never met.


    One eye was pale white, and the other one dull green.


    Adrian knew who he was.


    "...Patriarch Vermillion."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 125 124- Challenge?

    Adrian¡ªnot even in his wildest dreams¡ªhad expected the Patriarch of the Vermillion Clan to show up at his doorstep.


    Naturally, he invited him inside, offering him a seat and a glass of water.


    Adrian remained standing, which prompted the man to say with a calm tone, "Please, sit. I''m only here for a casual conversation." He insisted.


    Adrian gave a small nod and took the seat across from him.


    For a few moments, silence lingered between them. Neither spoke until Reid finished half the glass of water.


    Then, turning his gaze toward Adrian, he studied him quietly for a second before asking,


    "I assume you''re here accompanying your employer and cousin?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes. I knew I might get the chance to meet my father¡­ and I was also concerned about Ariana''s safety. So I came along."


    Reid didn''t know much about Adrian''s father¡ªonly his name and noble rank¡ªso he simply nodded in acknowledgment.


    "I''ve heard about your recent accomplishments," Reid said next, a touch of knowing in his voice. "You''ve caught the eye of Tower Master Albec. From what I gather, he''s been trying to recruit you for quite some time."


    Adrian paused for a moment. His eyes narrowed slightly, but his voice stayed steady as he replied,


    "You know Sir Albec?"


    Reid offered a small smile. "I make it a point to know anyone who''s made a real contribution to society. And Albec certainly has."


    Then, glancing up slightly, his tone shifted¡ªcurious and purposeful.


    "Right now, I''m more interested in you. I''d like to know¡ªwhat can you do to serve our world?"


    Adrian raised his brows. "I''m sorry, sir. Are you asking what I can do for the well-being of others?"


    Reid leaned back slightly and said,


    "Isn''t that what we all should be asking ourselves? After all, our talents are wasted if we don''t use them to help others."


    Adrian smiled faintly, lowering his gaze to the floor, looking at nothing in particular as he said,


    "You''re right about that. But even so, I''m not as strong as your daughter¡ªshe reaches out to people and helps them directly. I don''t have that kind of courage."


    Reid leaned forward slightly, his voice calm yet persuasive, each word wrapped in reason.


    "Ah, but you can help them in your own way¡ªby doing what you''re best at."


    Adrian still couldn''t quite figure out where this conversation was headed. So, he chose the safest path.


    He knew what this was about.


    Reid was trying to steer the conversation toward a familiar subject¡ªhis armaments. He wasn''t the first to suggest making them available to the public¡ªor the military¡ªbut he was by far the most powerful voice to bring it up.


    Adrian gave a thoughtful hum.


    "You''re right. If I have a gift that could help others, I shouldn''t hold back from using it to make the world a better place."


    Then he raised his head, eyes calm but sharp.


    "But tell me this¡ªwho decides who''s worthy of using what I create? And who can guarantee that my armaments will only be used to protect, not to oppress?"


    Reid''s gaze narrowed.


    "You can at least trust your king with that, can''t you?" he asked softly.


    "You live under his rule. Doesn''t that mean you owe him your trust?"


    Adrian smiled again, but this time there was a flicker of steel behind it.


    "And if, one day, Valmora and Grimvale clash¡ªover land, over pride, or politics¡ªwould you truly want our soldiers to wield my creations on the battlefield?"


    This time, Reid didn''t answer.


    Silence filled the room.


    He had done his research on Adrian¡ªon the armaments he could create and the potential they held.


    And the fact that his own daughter had taken an interest in Adrian¡­ spoke volumes about the young man''s abilities.


    Adrian met his gaze with a calm, sincere smile.


    "I''m not arrogant, sir. But I also won''t pretend to be modest. I know what my creations are capable of¡ªand I know the kind of impact they could have."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle.


    "That''s why I''ve chosen to use my skills only to help people directly and to continue my research. Nothing more."


    That was his conclusion. His line in the sand.


    There was nothing else to discuss.


    Adrian wasn''t going to hand his inventions over to the military¡ªnot without reason.


    Not until the day a common enemy of humanity revealed itself.


    In the past, he had been reckless¡ªtoo idealistic. But after what he had learned¡­ after all that the system had shown him, he knew better now.


    He couldn''t just draw runes, craft a weapon, and call it a gift.


    Every pencil stroke could shift the world in a way he couldn''t take back.


    And if he wasn''t careful, that shift could destroy everything.


    Reid sat in silence for a long moment before finally smiling. This time, it wasn''t tight or diplomatic. It was genuine.


    "I''m impressed," he said.


    "Despite your age, you''re already thinking so far ahead."


    There was honesty in his voice¡ªand Adrian could feel it.


    "I''m honored to hear that," Adrian replied with a slight bow of his head, sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Especially from the man who single-handedly stopped an empire from falling."


    Reid''s smile deepened as he rose from his seat, and Adrian followed suit.


    Two men. Two generations.


    Both knowing the weight their choices carried.


    The older man extended his hand with a warm smile.


    "It was a pleasure meeting you, Adrian. I hope my daughter didn''t give you too much trouble."


    Adrian shook his hand firmly, offering a polite smile of his own.


    "She was a wonderful company. Someone who devotes her time to helping others. Honestly¡­ quite admirable."


    Reid let out a small chuckle.


    "Coming from you, I think she''d be very happy to hear that."


    Adrian blinked¡ªjust slightly confused.


    ¡­Huh?


    But before he could ask, Reid had already turned.


    "Well then, see you during the celebration."


    With that parting line, he walked out of the room.


    Adrian remained still for a moment, watching the door.


    He hadn''t planned to attend the celebration.


    Not until now.


    ....


    In the room next door, Ariana sat face to face with Ruby¡ªthe daughter of the man who had just spoken with Adrian moments earlier.


    Ruby lounged comfortably on the bed, her left leg draped over the other as her amber eyes lazily scanned the room.


    Ariana, composed and poised, remained seated in a nearby chair, silently waiting for Ruby to reveal the reason for this unexpected meeting.


    "Why are you here and not at the academy?" Ruby asked, tilting her head slightly.


    "Well, I''m not complaining. You brought Adrian with you¡­ that''s reason enough to call this visit a blessing. Still, it''s surprising to see you."


    Ariana narrowed her eyes at that.


    Why was she so pleased about Adrian being here?


    Keeping her answer crisp and measured, she replied,


    "For security reasons."


    Ruby gave a low hum, amusement dancing in her voice.


    "Oh? So the King has no one stronger than you? Poor him~"


    Ariana couldn''t tell if the remark was meant to belittle her or mock the Supreme Authority itself.


    Then Ruby asked casually,


    "So, Ariana¡­ how much do you pay Adrian?"


    That finally made Ariana sit up straighter, her calm beginning to crack.


    "Why do you want to know?"


    Ruby''s gaze finally settled on her, and for the first time, her smile widened. Her sharp canines peeked through as she grinned.


    "Because I want him."


    Her tone was syrupy sweet, yet bold.


    "He''s a great teacher¡ªloves to guide others. I''ll have him transferred to Grimvale''s academy. That way¡ª"


    "You can''t have him." Ariana cut her off, her voice a low growl.


    "He belongs to me."


    Ruby''s smirk faded.


    She stared at Ariana with unreadable eyes before saying flatly,


    "You''re his cousin. You can''t seriously think about having him like that."


    Ariana raised a brow, her voice cool and daring,


    "And what if I do?"


    Her lips curled into a confident smirk.


    Ruby wasn''t smiling anymore.


    She studied the woman before her for a long second, and then said, with all pretense gone,


    "He deserves someone better. Someone who truly understands him."


    Ariana leaned forward slightly, her voice calm but unshakable.


    "And who understands him better than someone who''s grown up with him?"


    "Me, a Runesmith. I know his potential and you are wasting it by keeping him locked in there." Ruby rebuked.


    Ariana grinned, "Do one thing and try to convince Adrian to leave me or my academy. If you can do that then I won''t stop you."


    Ruby''s lips thinned in a smirk, "You are underestimating me, Headmistress."


    "Not at all," she said, glancing down at the redhead with a calm smile.


    "It''s just that I trust my love above all else¡­ so go ahead and try~"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Ladies, ladies. No fighting. We all know Adrian''s libido...so like...eheh~

 Chapter 126 125- Fiancé

    The gathering had no more than fifty people. Those present included people from the Vermillion side, ministers of Valmora, and a few high-ranking nobles like Duke Ironhart and Count Lockwood.


    They stood in small groups, sharing casual conversations about the world and their personal lives.


    Many were drawn to Count Lockwood since it was the first time in years that he had attended an event like this. Some had even thought that the Lockwood family might lose their title due to his long absence.


    However¡ª


    "Lady Melissa has been outstanding," praised the foreign minister of Valmora. "She not only took care of your family but also served exceptionally well as the Countess."


    "Indeed, Sir Lockwood," said another, nodding toward Melissa, who stood beside Adam. "The way the county cooperated with the capital was so smooth, it felt like you never left the throne."


    Count Lockwood smiled warmly and placed a gentle hand on his wife''s back. "I must have used up all the luck from my previous life to have someone like her by my side."


    His words made Melissa lower her eyes, a soft smile gracing her lips. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elsewhere, the King was speaking with Patriarch Vermillion, with Duke Ironhart and the Prime Minister close by.


    "I hope you''re enjoying yourself, Sir Reid," said the Prime Minister, raising his glass.


    Patriarch Reid nodded. "Yes, I met a very peculiar but brilliant young man, and I already feel that coming here was worth it."


    His words made the others look at him with interest.


    Reid continued, "Your treasured runesmith¡ªand someone I''d very much like to bring back to Grimvale¡ªAdrian."


    His comment surprised the group. While the King and Prime Minister had some idea of the runesmith''s abilities, Duke Ironhart knew more than most, since Elana often spoke of Adrian in her letters¡ªor when she visited her home just a few days ago.


    "Ah¡ªyes. Adrian," Godric said with a nod. "I''ve been hearing about him from the Tower and my son. He''s a very talented young man."


    It struck him that perhaps he hadn''t paid Adrian as much attention as he deserved. After all, for the Patriarch of the Vermillion family to come and meet him in person¡­ certainly warranted some extra thought.


    ¡­


    While the older generation talked near the front, four young people gathered off to the side, chatting and laughing about old memories.


    "Honestly, Edward, you haven''t changed a bit," said a brunette who had once been his classmate. "I thought becoming the Crown Prince would make you arrogant."


    Edward grinned. "I''ve always been arrogant, Kylie. That''s why you can''t see any change in me." His joke drew a giggle from her.


    "Still, man¡­ you''ve been like a ghost since graduation," added a black-haired guy with a bit of a pot belly and small eyes. "So busy with work you couldn''t even show up at Professor Taylor''s retirement ceremony."


    Edward shrugged lightly. "I had responsibilities, Marcus. I couldn''t just ignore my duty. And I''m pretty sure Professor Taylor would''ve understood."


    Marcus slowly nodded. He knew that, among the four of them, Edward''s role kept him tied to the capital more than anyone else. He had to work harder than the rest.


    A brief silence fell before the fourth person¡ªa black-haired girl¡ªspoke up. "By the way, what''s going on between you and Aria?" she teased, a grin on her face. "I heard she''s doing well as Headmistress. You still visit her regularly, right?"


    Everyone at the academy had known how much Edward adored Ariana. They''d been the perfect couple, even the teachers cheered them on.


    But no one knew what had happened after Edward finally confessed his feelings.


    Edward was about to say that they were no longer in touch, but then Kylie suddenly waved her hand. "Oh¡ªthere she is."


    Edward spun around, and his breath caught in his throat as he saw the woman walking toward them.


    Ariana stepped forward with quiet grace, her silver hair tied neatly in a bun at the back of her head. The black dress hugged her figure beautifully, the fabric flowing like a river of ink. On her left side, a slit ran high up her thigh, revealing a hint of smooth skin with each step.


    The dress swayed with her movement, its gentle shimmer catching the light. She moved with a quiet confidence, her silver hair gleaming, her presence soft but captivating.


    She looked stunning.


    "Hey, Ariana. Long time." The other girl, Lyra, greeted the silver-haired beauty.


    Ariana gave a faint nod, "How are you all? It''s been a while."


    "We are doing good but what about you? We never heard anything from you after graduation. And it seems you have been ignoring our golden bachelor here as well." Said Kylie with a teasing grin as she nudged Edward with her shoulder.


    Ariana remained unchanged, "We have our duties to fulfill so, naturally, we don''t meet regularly."


    "That so~but in the academy you two were practically inseparable." Kylie''s words made the other giggle and Edward had a helpless smile on his face.


    It was true. Edward barely paid anyone attention in the class but it was different with Ariana. He always spent most of his time with her, had lunch with her, trained together, and studied for exams together.


    So yes, they were quite close.


    Ariana was now regretting coming here. If not for Adrian, she wouldn''t have even bothered leaving her room.


    Without knowing about people''s situation, they comment as if they know everything. Ariana inwardly growled.


    It was then, "Well, now she spends most of her time with me." Said a familiar voice as Ariana felt a warm hand pressing against her back.


    Adrian stood tall in a crisp white suit that fit him perfectly, making him look sharp and elegant. A pair of black specs rested on his nose, adding a touch of class to his already striking appearance. His smile was warm and charming¡ªone of those smiles that made people stop and stare.


    A single strand of his dark hair had slipped down over his forehead, giving him a relaxed, mature charm that balanced the sophistication of his outfit. He looked effortlessly handsome.


    His appearance took their breath away, the two ladies blushing to see his warm eyes on them


    "A-Ariana...this..."


    "Uh, I am Ariana''s fianc¨¦, Adrian. Nice to meet you."


    That statement made Edward''s eyes wide. And the shock elevated when Ariana only smiled and lowered her gaze, seemingly accepting what he just said.


    His expression suddenly turned bitter as he said, "Excuse me for a bit,"


    Everyone turned towards Edward who made a quick escape.


    Adrian grinned at the sight.


    That''s right. Keep your hands away from my woman.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thank you for reading.

 Chapter 127 126- Pretend?

    Edward was¡­shocked beyond belief.


    The last time he''d seen Ariana, something inside him had awakened. Maybe it was better to say that the spark had come alive again after meeting her.


    He''d thought he''d buried his feelings for her long ago¡ªafter she''d rejected him. But now, seeing that she''d achieved her dream and was still single, he wondered: maybe¡­she wouldn''t reject him this time.


    Maybe she didn''t love him, but surely, there was no one better than Edward to take care of her. She had to marry someday, right? So why not marry a man who cared deeply for her and knew her better than anyone else?


    He''d support her work and even let her continue as Headmistress after marriage. He knew her father would have agreed too¡ªEdward had always had a good reputation in his eyes.


    As for his own father, Edward was sure he could have convinced him somehow.


    Everything started to feel so perfect that Edward felt he was on cloud nine. The woman of his dreams...would become his wife. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just thinking about it sent him over cloud nine.


    But everything fell apart when he saw Adrian appear and hold Ariana in a way only a man holds his woman. And Ariana didn''t push him away. Instead, she leaned into his touch.


    She¡­had accepted Adrian as her partner. There was no doubt. Edward knew Ariana too well.


    But wait¡ª


    Maybe she was just pretending! Ariana wasn''t the type to fall for a man so easily. A few weeks ago, they were just cousins and coworkers. And now she was his lover? That couldn''t be true.


    "I''ll talk to her," Edward decided and rejoined the celebration.


    ....


    Meanwhile, in the main hall, Adrian stood with Ariana by his side, facing his father and stepmother.


    Adam had noticed something strange between them¡ªthe way they spoke, the way they stayed so close. It was clear there was something going on. And Adam wasn''t the only one; many others were watching them too.


    Finally, Adam called them aside for a private talk.


    For the first time in a while, Ariana felt nervous. It wasn''t an Acolyte or some ancient being that made her feel this way¡ªbut her uncle, her possible father-in-law.


    She couldn''t meet his eyes. Her gaze fell to the floor as she held Adrian''s hand. And all while, Adrian faced his father confidently.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed as he looked at their joined hands. "When did this happen?" he asked.


    Adrian smiled. "Just a few days ago. I confessed, and she accepted me."


    He had no reason to lie. He loved her, and she loved him. He knew people would frown on their relationship, just like the ones giving them strange looks right now. But Adrian didn''t care.


    All he needed was Ariana''s love. Now that she''d chosen him, he would face the world proudly.


    Adam frowned. "You know what this means, right? You grew up with her. You''ve called her your elder sister all your life¡ªand now you''re holding her hand like this. Do you think people won''t talk?"


    Adrian let out a sigh. "Dad¡­ do you think I care what they say? I care about you and your blessings."


    Adam''s brows stayed furrowed. "I don''t understand what changed. Are you sure about this, son?" he asked, his voice full of concern.


    "Dad, trust me," Adrian said firmly. "I''ve never been so sure of anything in my life." He pulled Ariana''s hand closer to his chest, drawing her gently closer. "I want her in my life, and I know I''ll never regret this decision."


    The certainty in his eyes impressed Melissa, while Ariana looked at him with warmth.


    Slowly, her fear faded. She turned toward her uncle and said, "I''ve always thought things through. I never wanted to hurt the people I care about. But for Adrian, I''m willing to do anything. No matter what, I don''t want to be apart from him."


    Adam could see it¡ªthe fire they carried for each other. They looked ready to walk away from everything just to be together.


    After a brief pause, he finally spoke,


    "Guess this is inevitable," he sighed. Then he said, "I''ll talk to Victor about it."


    Ariana and Adrian both stiffened, eyes wide as they turned toward him.


    "Wait¡ªjust like that? You''ll really talk to him¡­ about us?" Adrian sounded hopeful.


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle. "Hold on, son. I haven''t given you my blessing yet. But I''ll talk to Victor and try to stop him from attacking you the moment he sees you holding his daughter''s hand."


    Ariana and Adrian both blushed, but neither of them let go of each other.


    Adam glanced at Melissa and saw her smiling. She seemed to agree with his decision.


    "Don''t you want to say something to them?" he suggested, drawing attention to the elegant woman beside him.


    Melissa looked a little flustered at being pulled into the conversation. A few weeks ago, she''d told Adrian to leave and never come back¡ªbut fate had twisted things so that now they were smiling at each other again.


    Luckily, Adrian hadn''t yet told his father that he was no longer part of the Lockwood family. Ariana was still part of the family, and to get her father''s permission, he needed Adam''s help. How convenient~


    Melissa smiled at him, a playful glint in her eyes. "You two look good together," she said. "And since you''re not blood-related, there won''t be any problems in the future."


    Her words made Ariana blush, but she held Melissa''s gaze and replied softly, "Thank you for accepting us¡­ Mother."


    Melissa scoffed lightly and nodded. "Welcome to the family, dear daughter-in-law."


    ***


    A few hours later, Adrian and Ariana had to separate, though they didn''t want to.


    Many people from the Vermillion side surrounded him, asking questions. Ariana started feeling a little bored, so he gently urged her to have a drink and wait for him.


    She wanted to stay with him, but the constant talk of achievements and complicated terms made her head spin. Eventually, she gave in. She accepted a drink and stepped out of the palace, walking into the garden.


    She was walking mindlessly with a glass of wine in her hand¡ªwhen suddenly,


    "Huh?" She didn''t notice when but suddenly someone appeared behind her and hugged her from behind.


    His hold was firm and his face pressed against her neck.


    She knew in a second that it wasn''t Adrian.


    And the voice confirmed it,


    "Aria¡­please don''t do this to me¡­you don''t have to pretend to be-ah!"


    Edward wasn''t able to finish as suddenly as his vision shifted, and he was thrown over her shoulder and slammed on the ground.


    *DHAK*


    The sound resonated aloud, gathering the passing guests'' attention.


    Ariana''s eyes were wide with anger as she slammed the glass on his face and shouted, "Don''t you fucking touch me!"


    Her voice gained much more attention and instantly she was surrounded by guards¡ªraising their spears.


    It was then a roaring voice rang from the palace entrance, "What did you do to my son?!"


    It was the King.


    -------**-------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Shit about to turn loose. If you enjoyed reading the chapter then do me a favor and leave a review.

 Chapter 128 127- Insult

    Adrian was in the main hall when a sudden crash echoed through the air.


    The room fell into a murmur of confused voices.


    A sinking feeling gripped his chest.


    He had seen Ariana heading in that direction just moments ago.


    His pulse quickened as he pushed toward the gathering crowd.


    Then came a furious roar that silenced the hall.


    "What the hell did you do to my son?!"


    The King''s voice thundered as he, like the others, stared at the scene before him¡ªhis son lay motionless on the floor, shards of broken glass scattered around, his face bloodied and eyes shut.


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened. He knew Ariana wouldn''t lose control without reason. If Edward was hurt, then he must''ve done something to deserve it.


    As he forced his way through the throng, the King gave a sharp command:


    "What are you standing around for?! Seize her!"


    Adrian moved without hesitation, appearing before Ariana in an instant, a blade gleaming in his hand.


    "Take another step and this ends badly," he warned coldly. His other hand hovered over his gun, fingers ready to draw and fire.


    Ariana, breathing heavily, glanced at him. Her fury had cooled, but her eyes still burned with defiance. She didn''t regret what she''d done¡ªbut the thought of Adrian getting hurt because of it made her waver.


    Godric snarled, "Step aside, Mister Adrian. She assaulted the Crown Prince¡ªshe nearly killed him!"


    Adrian didn''t flinch.


    "And did you even ask why she did it?" he shot back. "You really think Ariana would attack someone without a damn good reason?"


    He held his ground, unmoving¡ªeyes cold, voice steady.


    One of the ministers stepped forward and shouted, "I saw everything! His Highness just tried to hug her¡ªand she lashed out like that!"


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, faces turning with a judgment already written on them.


    "It was just a friendly gesture¡­"


    "Aren''t they childhood friends?"


    "She''s dangerous¡­ he could''ve died."


    Adrian''s gaze hardened. These people had no idea what boundaries meant. No understanding of what it meant for a woman to defend herself.


    They saw a prince fall and, without a thought, painted Ariana as the villain.


    Then the King stepped forward. His presence alone brought silence once more.


    "Last warning, Adrian," he said, voice icy and absolute. "Stand down, or both of you will be imprisoned for the attempted murder of the Crown Prince."


    Gasps spread through the crowd. Some were shocked; others looked entertained¡ªlike this was just another royal drama to enjoy.


    Adam''s expression darkened as he took a step forward, ready to stand by Adrian and Ariana.


    But Melissa caught his hand, stopping him.


    Adam turned, glaring¡ªsurely she wasn''t trying to hold him back now?


    She met his sharp gaze calmly, and then subtly gestured with her eyes toward the crowd.


    Adam followed her signal¡ªand paused.


    A woman moved through the gathered nobles with quiet but unwavering steps, cutting through the tension like a blade. The crowd parted for her, whispers rising behind her back.


    "Woah¡­"


    "Wait¡ªisn''t that¡­?"


    "Why is she standing with them?"


    Gasps gave way to stunned silence.


    The very reason for this gathering¡­ was now standing between Adrian and the King.


    Ruby Vermillion had stepped into the storm


    Ruby''s gaze swept over the gathered crowd, cold and detached, as if looking at something unworthy of her attention.


    "You not respecting a woman''s boundaries doesn''t mean they don''t exist," she said, her voice steady and clear, carrying easily across the open ground.


    Godric''s eyes narrowed. "This isn''t something you should be involving yourself in¡ª"


    "Oh? But I am involved, Your Majesty," Ruby cut in. "Because anything that concerns Adrian concerns me. And do you know why?" Her pause was deliberate. "Because he is the reason the Vermillion family chose to cooperate with Valmora."


    "¡­!"


    The words struck like thunder in a still sky.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd. Whispers broke out again.


    They hadn''t allied for diplomacy or profit¡­ but for him?


    Godric stood frozen, lips parted but no words coming. He just stared at Ruby, stunned.


    She took a step forward.


    "I''ll make it plain. If Adrian or Ariana are punished¡ªor even pressed further¡ªthis will be taken as a direct insult to the Vermillion name."


    Godric clenched his fists, jaw tight. But he knew better.


    Even for his son, he couldn''t afford to cross the Vermillion family.


    After a long, bitter pause, he raised his hand. "Step back." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers obeyed and lowered their weapons.


    Adrian, still holding Ariana''s hand, turned to Ruby.


    He hadn''t expected her to step forward like this.


    "¡­Thank you," he said quietly.


    Ruby met his eyes with a faint smile. "For now, leave. I''ll take care of things here."


    Adrian gave a small nod and turned away, gently pulling Ariana along.


    She followed without resistance, her silver hair swaying as she walked, her face unreadable¡ªblank, but not calm.


    They moved in silence for a while, weaving through the murmuring streets, until Adrian led her into a narrow alley between two closed market stalls. With quiet care, he turned to her and softly pressed her back against the wall.


    Lifting her chin with two fingers, he asked, "Why are you worried?"


    He didn''t need her to say anything. He could see it¡ªfeel it. She was tense and anxious. He could read her like an open book.


    Ariana looked up at him, lips parting.


    "¡­I messed up, didn''t I?" she said, voice low. "Everything was going well, and then¡ª"


    "Ariana," he cut her off, frowning, "if you''re about to say you regret hitting that bastard, then I''ll be both mad and disappointed."


    Her eyes widened, caught off guard.


    "You did nothing wrong," Adrian said firmly. "He harassed you. He crossed a line. You did what any woman should do in that situation. Don''t regret it."


    "B-But... the King..."


    "Fuck him," Adrian said without hesitation. "I don''t give a damn what he says or does now. If it comes to it, we''ll just leave this nation. He won''t touch us. Not after Vermillion stepped in."


    He knew Godric. Knew exactly what kind of man he was¡ªloud when backed by power, but a coward when truly challenged.


    Ariana suddenly stepped forward and pressed her head against his chest.


    Her voice trembled as she whispered, "I hated it¡­ being touched like that¡­ it made me feel disgusted."


    Adrian held her close, wrapping his arms around her and gently rubbing her back.


    "I understand," he said quietly. "You''re safe now."


    It was then¡ª


    **BOOOOOOM**


    Heavy explosions shook the ground as Ariana and Adrian turned towards the direction from where they came.


    The palace was set on fire and explosions continued to erupt.


    They both glanced at each other and without a word, they dashed toward the palace.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Their concern: Adam and Ruby. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 129 128- Independent magic

    Arian''s mind raced as he sprinted toward the palace, the smoke from the explosions still thick in the air.


    He knew the capital would be attacked¡ªbut not this fast. Not without warning.


    His father was there. Ruby too. And he didn''t want either of them to die.


    They weren''t prepared for this kind of assault. Adrian never had the chance to warn the King. Now, people were going to die. Maybe hundreds.


    "Ariana!" he shouted.


    Up ahead, the silver-haired girl skidded to a halt.


    They were close now¡ªjust a few meters from the palace gates. But the scene before them froze the blood in Adrian''s veins.


    Hundreds of armed men stormed toward the palace. The bridge had already been crossed¡ªthe outer guards crushed. The battle had already begun.


    The capital''s defenses were falling, and the inner circle would soon be under siege.


    If they charged in headfirst, they''d get torn apart like paper in a storm.


    Adrian rushed to Ariana''s side.


    "Let''s move quietly toward the entrance," he said.


    "But Adrian¡ª"


    "I know, Aria. But if we want to save them, we need to stay sharp. We can''t fight hundreds by ourselves."


    She stopped. Her eyes flicked toward the burning skyline, then back to him. After a breath, she gave a tight nod.


    "What''s the plan?"


    He signaled her to follow.


    Staying low, they reached the tall wall by the palace''s side. Adrian asked for her help.


    Ariana crouched and cupped her hands and Adrian jumped high to climb the wall.


    He peeked over the edge¡ªand felt the bottom of his stomach drop.


    The front of the palace was wrecked. Rubble and flame everywhere. Screams pierced the smoke. The few soldiers who hadn''t been killed were locked in desperate combat, their movements sluggish, blood staining their armor.


    Bodies were crushed beneath debris. Some still moved. Most didn''t.


    Adrian scanned the battlefield¡ªand there he was.


    His father.


    Bleeding from the shoulder, surrounded by seven enemies. Behind him, Melissa lay unconscious on the ground.


    There was no time.


    Adrian pulled his revolver, loaded a special round, and took aim¡ªnot at the crowd around his father, but at a lone soldier.


    He fired.


    The gunshot was swallowed by the roar of clashing steel.


    The bullet hit.


    The man glowed faintly¡ªjust for a second.


    "Ariana!"


    He fired the empty chamber at her.


    She saw the terrorist falling, with no hesitation, turned, and drove her fist into the glowing terrorist''s chest¡ªshattering bone, muscle, and pride in a single motion. His body crashed into the wall, cracked it, and slid down without a sound.


    Dead.


    Adrian didn''t stop to breathe.


    Because the war had just begun.


    Adrian didn''t need to tell her. She already stripped the terrorist and wore his uniform over her gown.


    She pulled the cap as Adrian dropped from the wall.


    Cupping her cheek, he gave her a brief kiss and told her, "Be safe."


    She nodded before her figure blurred.


    Adrian looked to his left and decided to go inside through the back door.


    He rushed towards the backside and found a tree, tall enough to help him climb over.


    He climbed the tree and peeked inside.


    There were four soldiers, chasing a woman.


    She was crying, crawling away from them.


    They have slashed her ankles, to prevent her from running.


    "Please...someone help!Robert...." She raised her hand, trying to grab onto something. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The men grinned, their eyes fixated on her curves.


    They had enough time to have some fun with her.


    One of them stepped forward, crouched, and was about to tear her clothes off¡ªwhen suddenly something erupted.


    "Huh?"


    "What the¡ª"


    The other three men were shocked upon seeing their comrade falling to the ground.


    They instantly raised their swords and started to look around.


    "Who is there?!"


    "Show yourself, coward!"


    They shouted, now no longer in the mood to play around.


    Suddenly, they heard someone chuckling from behind, "Funny how you, who was about to assault a helpless girl, are calling me a coward?"


    Adrian saw the girl crawling away. Nice~


    He stuffed his pistol away and took out a spear.


    "Let''s see what I can do without the gun."


    "Fuck you!" A soldier cried and dashed forward.


    Adrian activated Aqua-Step, a tier-two movement spell etched into his boots. The spell compressed water beneath his soles in rapid bursts, releasing it in controlled jets that pushed him forward with sudden acceleration.


    The nearest man tried to swing his sword, but Adrian ducked low and drove the spear straight through his gut¡ªtwisting it hard before ripping it out through the side.


    The man howled, blood pouring out as he collapsed to the ground, twitching.


    One of the others charged with a roar.


    Adrian raised his armament, and suddenly, the range of the spear elongated¡ªa whip emerged and wrapped around the soldier''s neck.


    "No, leave him!" The third goon cried, putting his hand inside his shirt, "...or I will trigger this and we all will die."


    Adrian frowned...suicide bombing eh?


    The terrorist gained confidence as he slowly stepped forward, "You won''t move or I will make you explode, understand that?!"


    Adrian growled...this is bad. He doesn''t know how fast the explosives trigger so he can''t pull his gun out in time.


    "Fucking leave me!" The other terrorist, who had his neck wrapped, liberated himself and took a few steps back.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes...fuck this.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!" The terrorist cried in alarm as suddenly a long wooden staff appeared in Adrian''s hand.


    Adrian raised the staff, and just then the terrorist pressed something¡ª


    Adrian hurriedly tapped the staff on the ground and the goon disappeared.


    "W-What did you do?!" The remaining one asked but he soon got his answer.


    **BOOOOOOOM**


    A huge explosion occurred in the sky.


    The last terrorist instantly looked upward; horror written on his face.


    "I-Independent magic..." He muttered under his breath, just then,


    *Tap* *Tap*


    He felt two taps on his shoulder.


    Turning, he found a round muzzle pointed at him.


    *THWACK*


    Adrian shot the man from point blank¡ªno enchantment just pure lead.


    Heaving a sigh, he looked at the staff in his hand.


    ''Let''s see what can I do with this...''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 130 129- About to die

    It''s annoying!


    Ariana growled as she swung the blade she took from one of the dead ambushers and killed the assailant advancing at her.


    She didn''t bring her armament and had to fight tens of ambushers. No problem. But what bothered her was the smell of the explosive.


    It was making her head dizzy. And she could tell that it was the same for the other soldiers as well¡ªthey were missing their aim or the strength behind their attacks was significantly lower than how much they normally could muster.


    However, on the other hand, the opposing forces weren''t showing any difficulty in their movements. It was as if they had drugged themselves or had gained immunity against the explosive''s smoke.


    Ariana leaned on the latter.


    "Damn you!" An ambusher cried from behind.


    Ariana ducked, predicting the attack easily, before she drove her elbow into his stomach.


    "Guh!" He spat a mouthful of blood before Ariana stood back up and slashed the blade down his neck.


    *Thud*


    The head of the ambusher fell on the ground before the silver head lazily dodged three arrows shot in her direction.


    She looked at the archers with dead eyes. She was getting tired. Not good.


    She threw the blade towards them, startling them¡ªbut they never saw the phantom appearing behind them faster than the blade.


    *Crunch*


    Twisting the neck of the first, Ariana pulled an arrow before the man could fall.


    The arrow was thrust into the neck of the second¡ªblood gushing out and a cry leaving his throat.


    "Fuck you!" The third shot an arrow


    Ariana didn''t turn to look at him and raised her hand and grabbed the arrow by its neck.


    She lazily turned towards him and broke the arrow in her hand before asking, "Wanna live? Tell me where your boss is."


    She saw the guy panicking and taking out another arrow.


    She grumbled before pacing towards him.


    Before he could have pulled the string and shot the arrow, Ariana held his collar and pants before lifting him up above her head.


    "Ahh-ack!" The man cried.


    Ariana brought his back down with an inhumane force and raised her knee.


    *CRUNCH*


    His back bent at an unnatural angle and the guy''s eyes turned white.


    She threw him away and heaved a long sigh.


    This was getting tiring.


    Although she had brought Adam and Melissa to safety, there were still a few dozen people struggling and begging for their lives.


    She can''t assume which one was wearing those explosives inside their clothes, so acting rashly might cause more damage than what they already have caused.


    She was thinking what she should do when suddenly the whole front garden of the palace lit up with a blue magic circle.


    Her eyes widened...an Acolyte?!


    She turned her head around but couldn''t find anyone.


    And before the ambushers could have registered or discerned what those beautiful patterns were, their vision shifted.


    "Huh?"


    "What the..."


    "Shit! Look up!"


    Many victims cursed and one of them noticed where those goons were taken to.


    Ariana growled...this magic can only be achieved using a specific tool.


    The Staff of the Dark Lord...the same artifact she has kept inside her vault for so long.


    However, rather than trying to find the thief she turned her attention towards the sky where everyone was looking.


    Being a superhuman, she could see very clearly what must have appeared like several white dots for others.


    Those were the ambushers who were fighting the soldiers until now.


    They were suspended in the air and were trying to fight whatever was holding them up.


    "Hurry! Everyone, take cover!!" She cried, realizing that they were about to fall anytime.


    Her command was heard since no one wanted to stay in the red zone.


    They all began to rush toward the palace, carrying those who couldn''t move.


    Ariana was also about to move when suddenly,


    **BOOOOOM** **BOOOOOM** **BOOOOOOM**


    Several consecutive explosions were heard in the sky.


    It turned out most of them had explosives tied around their bodies and now that they were panicking and were about to die, they decided to just blow themselves up¡ªin an attempt to harm anything.


    Ariana growled, such cowardly bastards.


    The explosions filled the sky as she rushed towards a cover and prevented her from being hit by debris.


    Several ambushers, who didn''t wear explosives or just didn''t trigger them, fell to the ground with a sickening thud, their bodies collapsing.


    More than four dozen bodies fell to the ground, the sight making Ariana smirk in elation.


    They deserved it. Such a brutal death.


    They deserved it.


    "Aria." A voice, a familiar one, came from her left as she turned towards him.


    Adrian advanced towards her, his face pale and blood could be seen flowing down his nose and lips.


    "What happened to you?!" She asked in alarm.


    Adrian shook his head, "Just overused magic while fighting the ambushers," he said before asking, "Are you fine? What about Dad?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She still was quite worried about him but didn''t delay in relaying, "I took them to safety and I am fine....but what caused such heavy mana depletion?"


    Adrian couldn''t tell her...that the reason behind his mana hitting near the bottom was the teleportation magic he used just now.


    It was a mystery how he was able to use independent magic without submitting to the Fallen God...but for now, he didn''t want to think about it.


    "Agh..." They heard someone groaning and instantly turned towards the large slab of a wall.


    They shared a glance before advancing towards the broken wall and holding it from both sides.


    "One...two...THREE!" They both pulled at the same time and thanks to Ariana''s monstrous strength, they were able to remove it¡ªonly to get shocked upon seeing a bloodied Ruby wincing in pain.


    Adrian looked all over and found her leg was damaged. Several burn marks signified she was quite close to the explosion.


    "You okay?" Ariana asked as she offered her hand to her.


    The redhead groaned as she slowly started to get up, thanking them¡ªonly to suddenly pause as something began to burn.


    Ariana''s eyes widened as she realized what that smell was.


    Their eyes went down at her leg and found a small explosive attached to her thigh.


    Panic surged.


    There was nothing that came to their mind at that moment.


    Ruby knew that she was going to die at this rate.


    As such, she hurriedly turned to Adrian¡ªonly to find his hand reaching out to her.


    "Huh?" And then, her vision shifted.


    Ruby found herself in a different place. It was a room, dimly lit.


    But then her eyes snapped back to her thigh.


    The countdown of the explosive has paused for some reason.


    "Haah...you are safe now," Adrian said, thanking God that it worked.


    He noticed earlier that there was a small timer on the device.


    And in the time chamber, the time itself stops.


    The logic was flawed in various senses...but it worked.


    But now, the problem was,


    "Where the hell am I?"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 131 130- Unblock me

    Adrian was sitting before Ruby after he patched her wounds and gave her a potion, the only one he had.


    Now, he was studying the explosives before him.


    Back on earth, he had only seen bombs in movies and they were nothing like what he was observing at the moment.


    "Do you know how to take it out?" Ruby asked curiously as she tilted her head.


    From her expression, no one could tell if she was good at pretending or actually wasn''t scared.


    Adrian shook his head, "This is a newly introduced artifact, or whatever you call it. I have never seen something like this."


    Ruby hummed, "Yes...I heard they were blasting things, but never thought such a small thing could cause such large destruction."


    She couldn''t observe how they triggered it but she had faced what these explosive artifacts could cause.


    She was right before one when it exploded and she was sent flying away. She lost consciousness for a few moments, and when she woke up, she was under the stone slab.


    Her mind was barely working and since she didn''t have her armament, she couldn''t slice the slab away nor conjure enough strength to get out.


    Her last resort was crafting runes on one of the nearby stone pieces and getting out of there. But fortunately, Ariana and Adrian came on time.


    "Hmm...this is complicated. I have a feeling that they have installed a secondary trigger."


    His words made her frown, "You mean...taking it out recklessly might just set it off?"


    Adrian nodded. While the timer has turned off because of the Time Chamber''s effect, he couldn''t be hasty and just pull the bomb away.


    He knew there were no books or guides in the chamber to help him here. And none of the items offered by the System would be effective here.


    Then...what can he do?


    Ah!


    "Forgelet." He called out, "Are you there?"


    Ruby tilted her head...thinking he was talking to himself.


    Meanwhile, his message was delivered.


    There were three people online, and fortunately, one of them was Forgelet.


    Naturally, the Idiot was also there.


    Forgelet: [Yes? Do you wanna exchange something? I was craving for something diabetic sweet.]


    Adrian wryly smiled, "Right now, I need help. You see my friend is..."


    Adrian paused and frowned. The system was blocking his messages...because it contained information about his personal life. Fuck!


    ''System, this is important. I want to save her so stop censoring my words.''


    [The host must learn the fourth thread to unlock-]


    ''I will learn it! You know I will, so just fucking stop blocking me!'' He growled, making Ruby blink in confusion.


    The system remained silent for a moment, before offering,


    [The system would allow the host to share personal information considering the situation, but in return, the host must learn the first stage of the fourth thread in ten days or the Host would lose the Shop feature.]


    "..." Adrian was stunned. What the...hell?


    ''You are now playing it unfair, huh?'' He wasn''t surprised but disappointed.


    [The host must understand that everything the system does is to ensure the host''s safety and make sure that the Host never stops learning.]


    Adrian rolled his eyes, ''Okay, fine, just unblock it.''


    Forgelet: [Hmm? Are you there?]


    The system didn''t respond, but Adrian assumed that it must have worked, so he asked, "Ah, yeah, can you tell me how to remove an explosive from a person? It''s on her thigh."


    Idiot: [H-Her? D-Darling...who are you with?]


    Adrian gritted his teeth, "Not now, Idiot. A friend is about to die so stop talking." He told her.


    "Wait, Idiot?" Ruby frowned as she mumbled under her breath.


    She remembered that in the group, or wherever Anna interacts with her Darling, her name is Idiot too.


    Meanwhile, Adrian talked to Forgelet, "Can you help me?"


    [I can help you but I have to know what kind of bomb it is. The explosive used, the mechanism...]


    "I don''t know anything. But I can give you a description of the bomb." Adrian responded, his eyes never leaving the explosives.


    [Yes, go ahead. Don''t forget any details.]


    Adrian nodded before starting to describe, "Two long bricks, brownish-white, are connected with thick...thread, no, it is made of fabric."


    [What the hell? They used such basic tools to make it? And yet you haven''t exploded-]


    Idiot: [Forgetlet~]


    [A-Ah, I mean....you need to be more careful now since that thing is unpredictable.]


    Adrian hummed before asking, "Can I remove it?"


    [Hmm, can you find out how it is hooked to your friend?]


    Adrian asked Ruby, "Can you lift your leg?"


    Ruby nodded before she slowly curled her leg and allowed Adrian to inspect the bomb better.


    "It''s just...tucked to her stockings."


    [Hmm, then you can just remove it. But be careful to not touch the thread joining them.]


    Adrian took a strong gulp, "You sure?"


    [Yes, just be careful-]


    Valor: [And XXXX, lock it up in the pod I gave you.,]


    Valor, who had been silent until now, interjected.


    Adrian''s eyes landed on the metal orbs nearby.


    He had requested them for this occasion.


    He took one pod, big enough to store a four-year-old child.


    Adrian tapped the pod''s switch before it parted from the middle.


    "Ruby, hold this-"


    Idiot: [Huh? Ruby?!]


    "...!" Adrian''s eyes widened. Fuck! He forgot to disconnect.


    He first got off the chat and handed the pods to Ruby.


    He decided to think about the Idiot later and deal with the danger first.


    Ruby asked, "Do I lock the bomb in this?"


    Adrian smiled, "Smart girl. Yeah, that''s exactly what you have to do."


    Ruby took a strong gulp and nodded. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adrian exhaled a long sigh before he brought his attention to the bomb.


    He tucked his fingers on either side of the explosives.


    But just when he pulled, her stockings began to get pulled as well.


    He looked at Ruby and found her holding the pods.


    In the end, he had no option but to press his lips against her ankle and grab the stocking with his teeth.


    "Nngh~so rough."


    "..." How can she play around at this time? He didn''t say anything and started to pull the explosive up her thighs.


    Slow and cautious...inch by inch.


    And after a whole minute, Adrian finally pulled it out and commanded, "Ruby!"


    He released his hold mid-air, and Ruby instantly slammed the pods from either side, caging the bomb inside at once.


    She kept holding it together with all her strength, her breathing rough.


    Adrian got up and looked at the pod before telling her, "You can put it down. Once sealed after being parted, they won''t open ever."


    Ruby nodded before slowly putting the pod on the ground.


    They took a few moments to cool themselves down.


    And when they calmed down, the first thing Ruby did was to ask,


    "Now ....tell me everything."


    Adrian sighed...this night is long.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 132 131- Be polite

    Adrian sat in front of Ruby, carefully wrapping a bandage around the cut on her arm as he spoke softly.


    "You''re the first person I''ve brought here. This is where I study, train, and interact with all kinds of people."


    He didn''t regret bringing her. After what Ruby had done¡ªstanding up for both Ariana and him by involving her own family¡ªit had left a strong impression on Adrian.


    It was only their fourth meeting, yet he already felt a bond forming between them. A bond built on trust.


    "So... time flows differently here compared to the outside world?" she asked, picking up on the odd feeling of the place.


    Adrian nodded. "Yes. This space gives me peace, so I spend most of my time here."


    Ruby gave a small nod in return. "Yeah, it really is peaceful." Her eyes wandered to a book lying beside her. She frowned slightly and casually flipped open the cover.


    Adrian tensed for a moment, unsure of what she might find. But then she said something that surprised him.


    "Blank pages? Why do they look so old and used even though there''s nothing written in them?"


    She looked at him curiously. "Why do you have so many blank diaries?"


    Adrian let out a small breath, half confused and half relieved.


    Apparently, the books couldn''t be read by anyone but him. He had just learned that thanks to her reaction.


    "I must''ve forgotten about them after bringing them here," he said with a shrug as he finished the bandaging.


    Adrian bought a few essential supplies from the system¡ªwater, a potion, some bandages, and food.


    "Oh, thanks," Ruby said politely as he handed her a piece of jerky.


    She tore into it with her teeth, and just as she began chewing, Adrian asked,


    "How close are you with Miss Annabelle?"


    "Like family. She shares everything with me," Ruby replied right away. She had a feeling Annabelle would come up in the conversation, so she didn''t hesitate. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So when you go back¡­ she''ll ask you everything that happened here, right?"


    "I think once she hears about the incident, she''ll rush straight to Valmora."


    Adrian nodded slowly. Even in the story, those two were like sisters. It wouldn''t be surprising if Annabelle asked Ruby whether she was hurt or if a bomb had been placed on her. And when she did, Ruby might tell her¡ªor not. But either way, Ruby would eventually figure things out.


    That''s why Adrian spoke up,


    "The idiot I mentioned earlier¡­ was her. Your friend."


    "I knew it." Ruby grinned. "Anna talks like that too¡ªalways floating in her own world. I guess you''re someone close to her¡­ probably part of her circle."


    Her gaze narrowed as she asked,


    "Tell me, aren''t you her Darling?"


    Adrian sighed. "I''ve got no idea why she calls me that."


    Ruby leaned her back against the wall.


    "So¡­ you''re the person she''s been searching for all this time."


    Adrian looked at her, genuinely curious.


    "Do you know why? I seriously don''t get why she''s so¡­ obsessed with me."


    "You don''t know?" Ruby blinked, surprised. It was clear she had some idea.


    "I really don''t," Adrian admitted. "I do feel like we share a strong connection¡­ but I can''t remember anything about it."


    Ruby let out a hum.


    "That explains why you''re so cold to her. Honestly, the way you talk would make most girls cry."


    Adrian rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly.


    "What can I do? Anytime I''m trying to talk to someone else, she barges in and floods the chat with messages. And half of them don''t even mean anything."


    "Oh, but they mean everything to her," Ruby said softly.


    "I''ve seen her¡ªhow she searched the whole world for you. And when she finally connected with you through that bizarre chat¡­ it was like a dam broke. She was so happy. I''ve never seen her smile like that before."


    Adrian felt both guilty and puzzled at her words. Guilty because he had been avoiding her like some kind of pestering child and confused because she was so fixated on him while he had no idea why.


    After a brief pause, he told her, "I...I don''t know anything about her yet but I feel I will get to know at some point the reason behind her affection. So until then...can you not tell her that I am whom she is looking for?"


    Ruby''s brows elevated, "You want me to betray my friend?"


    Adrian heaved a sigh, "She will get more hurt if she appears before me and doesn''t find the person she is looking for. I want you to spare her from needless pain."


    Ruby hummed, "Just say you don''t want to get involved with her."


    "For now, yes. You need to understand that she isn''t some random girl. She is the strongest Warden so for her to show interest in me...will only cause me trouble."


    Ruby exhaled an audible breath.


    While she doesn''t want to betray her friend by hiding something so important from her, she can also understand Adrian''s point.


    The enthusiasm Anna carries while she talks about her Darling is nowhere to be seen when Adrian mentions her.


    It was apparent that her feelings were one-sided.


    "Fine, I won''t tell her about you...but you have to promise me something." Ruby demanded, "At least talk to her a little more gently. She is an orphan and barely talks to anyone around her. The only person to whom she exposes her emotions is you and me and you know I can never be what you can be for her."


    Adrian slowly nodded in understanding, "You are right...I won''t ignore her anymore."


    Ruby nodded, thankful.


    A brief moment of pause, before Ruby said, "By the way, Anna and I always share things we like, you know."


    Adrian blinked in perplexion then...he suddenly realized and looked at her with his brows elevated.


    "You..."


    Ruby winked, "Who knows~"


    "...." Adrian shook his head with a weary sigh escaping his lips.


    Soon, they got out of the Time Chamber, and the first thing they heard was Ariana''s gasp.


    "We need to¡ª"


    "Aria, relax. I dealt with the explosives." Adrian calmed his girlfriend while resting his hands on her shoulders.


    The silver head was stunned as she looked between Adrian and Ruby.


    In the end, she just nodded and said, "Okay."


    Although it was unexpected, Adrian was somehow able to overcome the crisis and saved the people he cared for.


    ''Haah~thankfully, there aren''t any arcs for at least a month now.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Ah, and, Edward is dead. Let''s rejoice!!

 Chapter 133 132- Third way

    The next few days were normal...or what Adrian could call it.


    He was spending twelve hours of his days studying the fourth thread.


    He has ten days, now four, to finish the first stage which is to evaluate how a person''s mana flows under different circumstances.


    Mana flow isn''t like emotional wavelength that influences the strength of armament. Mana flow works differently and it''s not within the control of the person how their mana goes through their body, so all the work needs to be done by the Runesmith.


    In a way, the second and the fourth threads are connected. After all, in the second Thread, one must study the mana pores of a being and then attach the threads. These mana pores now would be the entry point and parameters for Adrian to assess his subject''s natural mana flow.


    So, the task at hand was simple, but the process was lengthy and time-consuming. As always, it takes a lot of focus and precision to execute the task. But Adrian had no choice. Unless he wants the shop to disappear, he has to fulfill the task.


    ''Come to think about it, just when the system removed the censor, my identity got disclosed.'' Adrian chuckled in self-mockery.


    As the system stated, it was trying to protect him, since the system knew that in a panic, Adrian might endanger himself.


    And he did. Ruby found out that the Runesmith was on the server, and the man her friend was desperately searching for was him.


    A professor of Runebound Academy.


    Well, he made a deal with her, and considering Annabelle hadn''t come looking for him, Adrian knew that his secret was safe. However, he has to be very careful in the future. He can''t let the beings on the server know about his original identity.


    Not now, at least.


    While the others belong to the other worlds, Idiot lives in the same world as him. And her involvement in his life would be nothing but problematic.


    *Knock*


    That soft knock broke the train of his thoughts as Adrian looked around and found himself completely surrounded by books.


    "Uhmm..I am busy. Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    It was Ariana.


    Adrian called out, "Come in, it''s open."


    The doorknob twisted before the sneaky silverhead stepped in, wearing a hood over her head.


    She locked the door behind her with a soft click and leaned against it, staring at Adrian with a tired, deadpan look.


    "Don''t you ever get bored?" she asked, her voice laced with exasperation.


    There he was again¡ªher lover, seated under the warm glow of a lamp, completely absorbed.


    Surrounded by the one thing that always stole him away from her.


    The one thing that made her jealous beyond reason.


    Not another woman.


    Not some secret mission.


    Goddamn books.


    He spent more time with them than he did with her¡ªand that, on a night like this, felt criminal.


    "I have an urgent assignment, so can''t take breaks. Sorry for not accompanying you at dinner." He apologized as he rested the book aside.


    Ariana found her way through the maze and reached Adrian on her tiptoes.


    There was barely any space to stand so she just acquired the throne that belonged to her.


    "Oof~I can feel my legs now." The Runesmith chuckled.


    Ariana grinned as she hugged his neck and teasingly asked, "I hope you didn''t get your little prince numb while sitting here for hours."


    Adrian teased back, "Grind that ass a few more times and you will know whether I am numb down there or not."


    Ariana giggled, leaning against his chest.


    Adrian hugged her waist and took a few moments to relax his nerves. Her presence brings peace to him.


    A few moments of silence before she asked, "Did Ruby contact you?"


    Noticing how casually she regarded her, he couldn''t help but ask, "I see you two became friends?"


    Ariana moved her head left and right, "Well, we have things we like and experiences we shared. And...she loves to talk about you."


    "And you couldn''t stop talking, I guess?"


    Ariana grinned, "How can I? I love letting people know that the dignified Runesmith and respected professor was once a cocky little bully who liked to walk with his collars up and hands in his pockets."


    Adrian groaned, "Can''t you forget about that?"


    Adrian scoffed, "Never. Those are precious memories."


    Adrian couldn''t tell why they were precious but he didn''t insist and answered her question, "I received a letter from her. She asked me about my well-being and a few things."


    "What about you? Did you respond?"


    Adrian pointed at the table beside his bed, "Prepared a response but never got the time to send it."


    Ariana''s brows elevated as she looked back at him with a slight tilt of her head and a complaining look on her face, "Exactly how busy are you? Have you been taking three meals a day?"


    Adrian was surprised, "Who takes three proper meals regularly these days?"


    "I do and I want my future husband to follow the rules to remain healthy even in his 80s."


    Adrian was taken aback, but then he smiled and asked, "Husband, eh? That''s the first time I heard that."


    She faintly blushed and looked away, her voice barely above a whisper. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t like it? W-When I say that?"


    He leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to her lips, warm and full of affection.


    "Kill me the day I hate you calling me your husband," he said with a soft smile, pulling her into a tight embrace.


    "I absolutely adore being called your husband."


    Ariana purred in his arms, closing her eyes and enjoying the warmth she had been missing a lot these days.


    He doesn''t even come out for training or dinner. She just sees him in the classes or when it''s really urgent to report at the office.


    At some point, she thought she had angered him, but then he explained that he had an urgent matter that would take a couple of days, and then he would go back to normal.


    A few peaceful moments passed before the headmistress softly whispered, "Sylvie returned today."


    Adrian''s eyes slowly opened, "How was she?"


    The Princess returned home to attend her brother''s funeral.


    During the ambush, Edward was woken up and he tried to escape with his father.


    But many ambushers rushed into the palace so to hold them back and to ensure that the King survives, he sacrificed himself.


    A noble death. Or what they are calling it.


    Adrian didn''t feel anything for the Prince...not after what he did to Ariana. But surely, he couldn''t just not feel anything for the people connected to Edward.


    "She looked...devastated. Eyes blank...barely speaking."


    Adrian hummed, "What do you say? Should I go talk to her?"


    Ariana''s grip on his shirt turned firm as she said, "You know, in these kinds of situations, I have two responses; from the perspective of a teacher and your girlfriend."


    Adrian chuckled, "I know what you would say as a teacher and my lover." He kissed the crown of her head and told her, "Don''t worry, I will find a way to not anger my girlfriend nor disappoint my employer."


    Ariana hummed, "I trust you."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 134 133- There was one

    "Ah..." Elana froze when she saw Adrian after ten days. Her breath caught, and her body wouldn''t move.


    They stood in the corridor leading to the common hall.


    She had just finished lunch and was heading back when she suddenly came face-to-face with the person who had been on her mind nonstop.


    Ever since the last incident, she hadn''t spoken to him¡ªnot even once.


    When she heard about the explosions and the ambush, she was terrified. But even that fear wasn''t strong enough to push her to talk to him. She simply couldn''t.


    In class, she kept her head down, avoided eye contact, and never raised her hand. If he asked her something, she''d just shake her head, saying she didn''t know.


    She was ashamed¡ªashamed of the things she had said the last time they met. That guilt kept her away.


    Adrian let out a soft sigh. He could read her clearly now¡ªher nervousness, her self-doubt, the storm of emotions she was hiding.


    He took a few steps forward and gently said,


    "You look pale. Have you been taking care of yourself?"


    Elana blinked and gave a small nod. "Y-Yes... everything''s fine."


    Adrian wasn''t sure what words might ease her worry, so instead of searching for the perfect thing to say, he simply spoke from the heart.


    "You need to focus on yourself, Elana. You have so much potential ahead of you. Don''t let your emotions become a cage. Let them be your wings... and fly free."


    Elana kept looking at him, trying to find if he really meant that or if he was masking disgust for her.


    But all she saw in those eyes was concern and warmth. Her heart fluttered at the sight as she lowered her head and said, "I apologize for what I said the last time. I hope you won''t abandon me, teacher."


    Adrian chuckled as he gave her a shoulder spat, "A teacher never abandons their students, so don''t worry and go rest. You have a training session in the evening, right?"


    Elena nodded before a soft smile bloomed on her lips and she walked past him.


    Adrian exhaled a sigh, thankful that this situation was resolved without him confronting her about her feelings.


    Meanwhile, a smiling Elana rushed towards her room¡ªwanting to be alone for some time and rejoice in the fact that she patched up with her beloved.


    ''There is still hope...I just need to be patient.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Allen sat quietly, sharing the table with his friend and his lover on the other side.


    They were supposed to be having lunch¡ªbut none of them could really eat.


    Sylvie''s state made it impossible. Neither Allen nor Olivia had the appetite to touch their food.


    Olivia kept glancing between Allen and Sylvie, clearly restless, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto say that might lift the heavy mood. But nothing came.


    Allen felt helpless too. He had tried to comfort her, but no words seemed to reach her. Though she wasn''t crying now, the sadness in her eyes spoke louder than any tears.


    Sylvie sat there, silent, disconnected from everything around her. Her fork aimlessly rolled a single bean across her plate. She was physically present, but her mind¡­ was somewhere far away.


    It was a strange, suffocating kind of pain¡ªto have someone you just spoke to days ago now lying cold in a coffin. No more smiles. No more words. All that warmth, just... gone.


    Even her tears¡ªtears that used to bother him so much¡ªno longer had the power to stir the person she cried for. Sylvie had wept for hours, but it made no difference now.


    That was the part that hurt the most.


    Allen was just about to say something to comfort her when a familiar voice interrupted.


    "Can I have a minute with you, Sylvie?"


    All three turned.


    Olivia''s eyes widened for a second at the sight of him, but she quickly looked back down at her plate.


    Allen''s heart lifted at his arrival. He knew Sylvie needed someone like him right now.


    Sylvie, on the other hand, froze. Seeing Adrian here... she wasn''t ready.


    Part of her wanted to nod, to follow him right away. But another part¡ªburied under guilt and grief¡ªwas afraid. She didn''t want to trouble him. She didn''t want to seem weak in front of him.


    She was still deciding when his calm yet firm voice cut through her hesitation.


    "Sylvie, come with me."


    She blinked, caught off guard. There was no room for argument in his tone.


    In the end, she simply nodded and rose from her seat.


    Allen and Olivia didn''t speak. They only watched as Professor Adrian gently led Sylvie out of the hall.


    They walked in silence, heading toward the academy''s west garden. At this hour, the place was quiet¡ªmost students were either training or resting for the evening drills. Sylvie, of course, wasn''t participating today. She had officially taken a week off, needing time to gather herself.


    She hated the way people looked at her now. As if she were fragile as if she''d break with a word.


    When they finally reached a shaded bench under the old oak, Adrian paused.


    "I can see how broken you are," he said softly, not looking at her.


    Sylvie lowered her eyes. "He adored me, Professor¡­ always protected me. And when he needed me the most¡ªI wasn''t there." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her voice cracked slightly, and she quickly bit down on her lip.


    Adrian finally turned to face her, his voice low, steady. "I was there, Sylvie. I saw it happen. And even if you were there¡­ I''m not sure you could''ve changed the outcome."


    She didn''t respond. Just stared at her trembling hands.


    He continued, more gently, "It was chaos. Everyone was scrambling to survive. No one could focus on others. But your brother¡­ he chose to protect the ones he loved. He made that choice without hesitation."


    Sylvie''s eyes welled up, her fingers tightening around the edge of her skirt.


    "You should be proud," Adrian whispered. "Because he died with purpose. And that love¡­ it doesn''t die with him."


    A quiet moment passed before Sylvie finally asked, her voice barely above a whisper,


    "Professor... have you ever lost someone close to you? Someone you still remember?"


    Adrian didn''t answer right away. He gazed into the distance, eyes soft but clouded by memory.


    "Hmm¡­" he hummed gently and then smiled faintly¡ªalmost wistfully.


    "Yeah. There was someone... I loved her more than I loved myself."


    He paused, his tone quieter now.


    "I still think about her. Every time I pour maple syrup on pancakes. Or when I tie my shoelaces."


    His lips curled slightly. "She used to tease me for always tying them messily."


    Sylvie blinked, a little stunned. She had always believed the only girl truly close to him was Ariana. But the way he spoke now... this person seemed to live deeper in his heart than she had imagined.


    "She was very close to me," Adrian added softly. "And even now... she hasn''t really left. She''s still here, in the small things. The kind of memories that slip in quietly, without warning."


    Sylvie looked down at the ground, feeling the weight of his words. It was strangely comforting¡ªknowing he, too, carried someone in his heart like that.


    As they spoke, the two gradually made their way back to the academic building. The soft crunch of gravel under their feet filled the quiet moments between them.


    Just before stepping inside, Adrian turned to face her.


    Looking into her eyes, he said gently,


    "Don''t hide your emotions¡­ and don''t try to fight your memories. Doing that will only make the pain heavier. Instead, try to turn that sorrow into strength. Aim for a place where your brother would look at you and feel proud."


    Sylvie''s chest eased. The weight that had been pressing down on her seemed just a little lighter now.


    She looked up and asked, her voice shy but steady,


    "Can¡­ I come to talk to you sometimes? When it gets too much?"


    Adrian smiled. It was warm and comforting.


    "Of course," he said, gently patting her head. "As I told Elana before¡ªI never abandon my students."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 135 134- Past

    For the past few days, Ruby had been stuck in her room, recovering.


    Luckily, her father wasn''t hurt in the explosion. He had been far from where most of the bombs went off.


    But Ruby wasn''t so lucky. The first blast had gone off right in front of her. If it weren''t for the toughness she had built up over the years, she might''ve died¡ªeither from the fire or from hitting her head against the wall.


    Most of her burns had faded, but one scar still ran down her neck. It was harsh, and it looked ugly.


    Her mother couldn''t stop crying¡ªnot just because Ruby had nearly died, but because her once-unmarked daughter now carried a scar.


    But Ruby didn''t care about that. Her looks were never something she cared much for. All that mattered to her was having a clear mind and two working hands.


    She never thought much about marriage or dating. If someone was ever going to love her, they''d have to accept her without her family name¡ªand with the scar she now bore.


    The only man whose opinion might''ve ever mattered had already seen her¡ªat her absolute worst. He had been there to heal her and save her life. And not even once he showed any sign of disgust. More like he didn''t care about her looks, not in the past nor when she got scars.


    So now, there was nothing left for her to be ashamed of.


    Ruby sat quietly in her room, reading a book.


    Her hair was tied in a high bun, and a soft nightgown clung gently to her slender figure as sunlight streamed in through the window, filling the room with warmth.


    She was enjoying the calm when suddenly¡ª


    KREAK


    The doors flew off their hinges as someone barged in.


    Ruby didn''t flinch or react. She had sensed her coming from a distance. There was no point in calling out¡ªthis person never learned to knock.


    "Still can''t find him?" the redhead asked, casually flipping a page. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Annabelle let out a sharp breath. "I asked everyone I could, but no one knows anyone named Ruby who had a bomb planted on them. And no one''s heard a thing about my Darling either."


    Ruby let out a quiet breath of relief. Thankfully, no one had seen them that day. If someone had, things wouldn''t have ended so lightly.


    She had already lied to Annabelle once. And if Annabelle ever found out¡­ torn doors would be the least of her worries.


    Anna sat across from her and asked, "Hey, are you sure you didn''t meet someone there who caught your eye?"


    Her Darling was an exceptional Runesmith¡ªsurely Ruby would have noticed someone like that¡­ right?


    "As I said, Anna, I didn''t interact with many people there," Ruby replied, her voice calm and steady. "The King had invited all the important guests¡­ he could be anyone."


    She lied without the slightest pause.


    Anna groaned in frustration. "Ugh, this is so annoying¡­ I got so close, and yet it still feels so far."


    But then, a smile lit up her face. "But now I know where to search next¡ªValmora."


    Ruby turned her gaze away to hide the unease in her eyes.


    If Annabelle did end up finding Adrian¡ªwhich Ruby was sure would happen sooner or later¡ªshe wouldn''t be held responsible. She hadn''t technically stopped her.


    Annabelle leaned her head against Ruby''s knees and sighed dreamily.


    "Darling''s been so gentle with me these days~ I can hardly take my eyes off our chat."


    She looked completely immersed in her little world of happiness.


    Ruby tilted her head slightly, curiosity blooming. "You never told me why you love him... Can you tell me now?"


    Annabelle glanced at her, then let out a soft sigh.


    "Even if I told you, Ruby, you probably wouldn''t believe the reason behind my admiration."


    Ruby shrugged. "We live in a world where anything''s possible. Try me. Maybe I can even help you find him?"


    Annabelle sat in thought for a few moments.


    Aside from her Darling, Ruby was the only person she truly trusted.


    Ruby had helped her at one of the darkest points in her life¡ªa time when Annabelle could have died. Back then, she hadn''t even awakened her mana. And yet, Ruby, the esteemed daughter of the prestigious Vermillion family, had reached out to her.


    That moment had forged their bond¡ªstrong, unwavering, and real.


    And that was why Annabelle felt she could share this secret now.


    After a short silence, she began, "Actually¡­ I remember my past life. And the Darling I always talk about¡­ he was someone close to me back then."


    Ruby hummed, her brows knitting slightly at the unexpected confession.


    Annabelle was grateful she didn''t laugh or scoff.


    The blue-eyed Warden continued, her voice soft but steady.


    "I was an orphan. Someone sold into the slave market just because of my pretty face," she said, her tone carrying the weight of a distant but bitter memory.


    But then she smiled faintly, the shadow on her face softening.


    "One day, a man¡ªa friend of the org''s owner¡ªcame by the shop on a casual visit. I was helping in the back, storing supplies in the storage room."


    She let out a quiet chuckle. "He needed someone to carry things, so he brought me along to his place."


    Ruby blinked. "So¡­ he bought you?"


    "No," Annabelle shook her head with a small laugh. "He just said, ''I''m looking for an oxen like her,'' and the shop owner handed me over. He was grateful to my Darling, so he gave me away without a coin."


    "..."


    Ruby was left speechless.


    So¡­ she was taken in like a heavy-lifting animal?


    Annabelle leaned against Ruby, her voice quiet and raw.


    "All my life, I was treated like an accursed object. They used to hang me at the town''s gate, believing I would keep bad omens away. During festivals, they''d lock me in a bunker¡ªjust in case I accidentally ruined their happiness."


    Ruby''s heart trembled. "That''s... horrible. How could they do something so cruel?"


    Annabelle shook her head gently. "I never blamed them. In my family, there were seven members¡­ and all of them died around me. Somehow, I was always connected to their deaths. So yes... even I believed I was cursed."


    Without thinking, Ruby leaned into her and rubbed her back, a silent comfort.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    But not even for a moment did she doubt Annabelle''s words.


    Annabelle never lied. And Ruby knew it.


    So all she could do was imagine the weight of that pain... and stay close.


    Annabelle rested her head against Ruby''s, her voice softer now.


    "But Darling¡­ he wasn''t like the others. He never treated me like a curse. He was kind. He gave me food, a place to stay¡­ and the warmth I didn''t know I needed."


    A smile touched her lips as she added, "When I told him about my family, about how they died one by one¡­ I found him asleep on his rocking chair, completely unfazed. It was like¡­ he didn''t believe in the fears and curses I had been shackled to all my life."


    The two of them sat in silence, not a word spoken but Ruby could understand what she must be feeling at the moment


    Now, the redhead could somehow understand why she was so obsessed to find him.


    "He is also here, that means?" Ruby asked after a few moments of silence.


    "Mm-hmm. The chat I told you about allow me to connect with him. It''s just that he hasn''t recovered the memories of that time."


    ''True...'' Ruby mumbled under her breath.


    Adrian didn''t seem to know anything about Annabelle or what she once was.


    Suddenly, a random thought came to Ruby''s mind as she asked, "By the way, what was your Darling''s past name?"


    "Av-" Annabelle paused, making Ruby tilt her head,


    "Av...what?"


    "Ahaha~his name...I forgot. I always called him Darling so I can''t remember." Annabelle lied knowing that if she told her his real name, she would freak out.


    Ruby glared at the girl but didn''t ask further.


    However, her interest in Adrian surely had grown after hearing the story.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Avalanche, she could have said. But as stated, she hides the truth but doesn''t say lies.

 Chapter 136 135- Memories... again?

    It was the tenth day.


    Adrian sat before the training doll, ready to start the first trial. For the past ten days, he had been studying non-stop, learning everything he could about the fourth thread. Not just from the books given by the system, but also from the notes and experiment logs left by other runesmiths. He gathered knowledge from all around, trying to understand everything before stepping into the trials.


    He had noted and memorized all kinds of mana flows, learned how to record them properly, and even practiced the rituals needed to read someone''s mana structure. He had prepared for everything.


    But now, as he sat here, he realized¡ªthis would be his first actual trial in these ten days. He had studied so much that he never found time to test his knowledge of the training doll.


    And now, on this tenth day, he had only four hours left before the system would decide whether he could use the Shop feature in the future. Naturally, Adrian felt both anxious and uneasy. In the past, he would attempt a thread more than fifty times over at least three days before he felt confident enough to call it complete and earn the system''s approval.


    But now, he had time for only three or maybe four tries if he rushed through some steps. The chance of failure was painfully high. But giving up without trying? That had never crossed his mind.


    "Haah, let''s do this." Exhaling a long breath, Adrian began.


    His gaze sharpened instantly, locking onto every mana pore embedded in the training doll. One by one, he mentally tagged each pore''s position, preparing himself for the deeper analysis ahead.


    Extending a hand, he pressed his fingers against one of the identified points and channeled a subtle pulse of his own mana into it.


    It took a few seconds, but he managed to synchronize his mana signature with the artificial flow within the doll. Resonance achieved.


    This was the first step¡ªmana mapping.


    Mana mapping involves tracing the internal flow of magical energy within a target. It wasn''t a smooth, uniform current; every being had unique distribution patterns, like veins of magic coursing through them unevenly. Adrian''s job was to identify which regions absorbed more ether, and which were nearly dry.


    Even with his eyes closed, the world unfolded before him in a different spectrum. He wasn''t seeing with sight¡ªhe was perceiving with mana.


    A mental projection formed inside his mind: a transparent, three-dimensional framework of the doll''s magical system. He could visualize the entire construct, with channels, nodes, and active points glowing faintly like starlight in a night sky.


    The pattern soon revealed itself.


    The mana wasn''t flowing smoothly¡ªit spun in small, chaotic vortices scattered throughout the structure. Like miniature tornadoes, they spiraled without order, even when the subject was inactive. There was no emotional interference or external trigger¡ªmeaning this turbulent current was the doll''s innate mana flow.


    Observation: Naturally erratic flow. Unstable at rest.


    Logged.


    Now came the second part: mana distribution analysis.


    This step focused on quantifying the density of magical energy across various regions. It wasn''t just about where the mana flowed, but how much reached each point. Some areas pulsed with dense concentrations of magic, while others were nearly barren.


    Adrian began charting the high-density zones first¡ªshoulders, chest, spine¡ªand then noted the weak channels¡ªelbows, ankles, and lower back.


    It was like diagnosing a living circuit board, and each fluctuation told a story.


    And Adrian was listening.


    Sweat beaded on Adrian''s forehead, his face pale and drained.


    Had he been able to see his stats, he would''ve noticed the constant drop in his mana reserves¡ªpoints slipping away, second by second. But he didn''t stop.


    His left hand moved mechanically, tapping mana pores one after another, maintaining the resonance. Meanwhile, his right hand etched down everything he saw onto the brown parchment¡ªtranslating invisible mana flow into a structured diagram. Stroke by stroke, the mana map took shape.


    Twenty minutes passed.


    At last, Adrian took some distance away from the doll, his fingers trembling.


    "Haah¡­ haah¡­ haah¡­" His chest heaved violently, lungs working overtime to keep him upright.


    His shirt clung to his body, drenched in sweat. Even the parchment beneath his hand was damp and wrinkled from the moisture dripping off him.


    His mind buzzed with static. His body felt hollow¡ªdrained of ether, like a vessel wrung dry.


    And yet, in that haze, clarity struck.


    A system notification blinked into view before him:


    [Congratulations, host. You have successfully completed the first phase of the Fourth Thread.]


    His eyes widened.


    The first phase...on the first try?


    That shouldn''t be possible.


    Adrian dropped to the ground, flat on his back, staring at the ceiling in pure disbelief.


    Then, unexpectedly, a chuckle escaped his lips. It built into a laugh¡ªloud and slightly hysterical.


    "Fuck," he gasped between breaths. "This is impossible. And yet... I did it."


    He ran a hand through his soaked hair, still grinning in exhaustion and wonder.


    The ceiling above him blurred as his eyes began to close. His heartbeat slowed, his body finally demanding rest.


    With that same tired smile on his face, Adrian surrendered to sleep.


    ....


    ...


    ..


    "Ah..." And soon he woke up.


    He was standing even though he remembered to be lying down in the Time Chamber. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked around and found this wasn''t the familiar working space where he should be.


    It was...the same messy workshop that he had once seen.


    It was familiar as if he had come here more than a few times.


    The last time he saw this place was when he tried to attach the third thread to his armament. Then what about now...this was surely not a memory but a dream...right?


    "Hmm?" He tilted his head and looked at the several diagrams of runes on the wall. There was a small glowing orb nearby, so he could see them clearly.


    They looked like different dialects...something Adrian hadn''t read until now.


    His curiosity grew as he approached the board.


    "I can understand them...but don''t know where to use them." It''s the dialect made for Darkness but not any thread he has read until now offered such deep analysis and description to be made.


    It was an odd feeling to understand something he wasn''t supposed to. His heart grew heavy as more and more memories started flooding in.


    He closed his eyes and staggered back...a shout from a woman...tears...coffin...clawing the ground...heavy downpour...


    "Guh!!" Adrian grunted as he sat back up.


    His chest was rising and falling in quick succession.


    It took him a few moments but he realised he was back in the Time Chamber.


    "Sss..." He winced as he looked at his fingers and found his nails were bleeding and some of them were missing.


    In his sleep, he had harmed himself...but why...and what was that memory?


    ''Am I really the person Idiot and the others are looking for?''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 137 136- Different approach?

    Adrian was currently walking around the classroom.


    Yesterday had been rough for him.


    Even though he managed to achieve something nearly impossible, he didn''t want to think about what had happened.


    After falling asleep in the Time Chamber, he had a strange dream¡ªboth fascinating and unsettling.


    And once he woke up from it, he couldn''t fall back asleep until dawn.


    Because of that, he''d been a little irritable all morning¡ªat least until he met Ariana. She showered him with kisses and pampering, quickly lifting his mood.


    She really knew how to make him feel better.


    Now, Adrian was attending a class on Runesmithing. Only a few selected students were present in the workshop since not everyone had the talent for it.


    Among the third years, only seven students had been chosen¡ªand Thalia was one of them.


    She sat at her seat, looking bored, occasionally glancing around the room. Her test subject was quietly reading a book, since Thalia had finished her assignment in just a few minutes and now had nothing else to do.


    Adrian looked around and saw that the other six students were still working. Naturally, they needed time and focus to pick the right dialect in order to create a usable armament.


    Adrian was very strict when it came to grading, so the students were making full use of the time given.


    He slowly walked toward the girl seated in the back, adjusting his glasses as he picked up the saber in her hand.


    Thalia straightened up as she saw him examining her armament.


    He studied the runes carefully, then turned toward her test subject.


    "Clark," he called, and the boy stood up at once.


    Adrian raised his hand, and four glowing insignia formed behind him.


    After checking the runes, he nodded slightly. The dialect was accurate, the etching was clean, and the space management was impressive.


    "Seven," he said, giving his score.


    Thalia smiled. Anything above five was considered good.


    "Thank you, Professor."


    Adrian gave a brief nod, taking another look at the saber. It was actually quite well-made¡ªespecially considering she had only used a magic crystal to gauge the subject''s affinity.


    He turned to her and asked, "So, ready to learn the Second Thread?"


    "¡­!" Thalia blinked, surprised. "But sir¡­ don''t we need a license for that?"


    Adrian chuckled. "You need a license to become a professional Runesmith. Learning doesn''t need any certification."


    He hadn''t realized she was so misinformed. If a license were required just to learn the Second Thread, no one would even attempt the Arcane Engraving Trials¡ªsince passing it meant crafting a Second-grade armament.


    "Oh¡­ so I really can learn it?" Thalia asked, still unsure. It felt surreal that she was finally going to move forward in the subject she loved most.


    Adrian nodded. "Yes. And if you don''t have a mentor in mind, I can teach you¡ª"


    "It has to be you!" she said, cutting him off without hesitation.


    If she was going to learn the next level, she wanted to learn it from the best.


    Adrian let out a small laugh. "Alright then. We''ll start tomorrow¡ªbefore and after classes. Two hours a day, three times a week."


    Thalia wanted to ask for daily lessons, but she didn''t want to become a burden. So she just nodded, her eyes shining with excitement.


    ....


    Adrian wrapped up his classes and made his way back to his office.


    He was no longer in a rush to master the Fourth Thread. The hunger to grow was still there¡ªburning quietly within him¡ªbut now, it was under control. He didn''t need to force things anymore.


    He had been fortunate to get the first step right on his very first attempt. Still, he intended to keep learning and deepen his understanding.


    "Hmm?"


    His gaze caught sight of a pair walking toward the common hall.


    At a glance, he recognized the girl on the left¡ªit was the Princess he''d spoken with a few days ago. And beside her was someone he hadn''t expected to see again so soon.


    Michael.


    A boy who should''ve been removed from the academy during the Aegis Trials arc. But because things had unfolded differently this time, he was still living his days as if nothing had changed.


    Adrian had almost forgotten about him. But seeing Michael now¡ªwalking close beside Sylvie¡ªreminded him of the boy''s unhealthy obsession with the Princess.


    ''Is he trying a more subtle approach this time?'' Adrian wondered.


    If Michael truly intended to befriend Sylvie and pursue a normal relationship, Adrian wouldn''t intervene. He wasn''t the type to get involved in every detail of fate¡ªespecially when things seemed harmless.


    But from what he remembered of Michael, patience had never been one of his strengths.


    And Sylvie¡­ she didn''t seem like the kind of girl who would tolerate someone like him.


    He was torn between whether he should subtly hint at something or let it be. But then, he decided to not overthink things since he couldn''t control everything in the world.


    He soon turned away and started walking towards his office¡ªcompletely unaware that a certain third-year student watched everything from a corner.


    ''Damn...that junior got Professor''s attention, eh?''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    ''System, show me my stats.''


    [Name: Adrian]


    [Age: 23]


    [Race: Human]


    [Str: 31]


    [Spd: 28]


    [End: 49]


    [MP: 170/170] (Avg: 100) sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [HP: 100/100]


    ...


    Adrian blinked in surprise.


    When he first received his status panel, the system had clearly informed him that unless his race changed, both his health and mana bars would remain fixed. A person''s mana points were determined at the moment of awakening¡ªunchanging.


    But now, his mana had increased.


    By twenty points.


    ''System?'' he called inwardly.


    [The system is currently analyzing the cause behind the mana boost.]


    The response made his brows tighten.


    Even the system doesn''t know?


    That was concerning. And curious.


    After a moment''s thought, he asked, "Can you at least tell me when it happened?"


    [Thirteen days ago¡ªafter you nearly collapsed.]


    Adrian''s frown deepened.


    Thirteen days ago¡­ that was when he had cast large-scale teleportation magic, sending all the terrorists high into the clouds. The toll had nearly knocked him out.


    So, something changed back then¡­?


    He folded his arms, his mind now spinning with possibilities.


    The rules of awakening were supposed to be absolute. But if even those could be bent...


    ''Talking about the staff...'' He still hadn''t discerned how was he able to use independent magic.


    He tried to use that magic again and it worked just fine.


    ...that gave him the idea, ''Can I also use other independent magic spells?''


    The thought got him curious but before he could have approached his shelf to get a few books, someone knocked on the door.


    Adrian approached the door and found it was his employer on the other side.


    "Oh, hey gorgeous." He gave her space to enter.


    Ariana stepped inside and told him instantly, "If you are free tonight...then can you make me a third grade? I don''t have many coins on me-"


    "And why do you think I would take a single penny from my girlfriend?" Adrian asked as he closed the door.


    He didn''t ask her why she needed it, knowing she would tell him when she felt it right.


    Ariana turned silent and couldn''t speak another word.


    Adrian approached her silently before whispering, "Tonight, come to my room...all washed and clean. You understand what I am saying?"


    Ariana shivered, feeling his hot breath on her face.


    She softly nodded, "Understood."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- now the next scene would have nudity but some story too...what should I do...

 Chapter 138 137- Distance

    Sylvie felt a little off. Was she really looking so miserable that even a classmate who barely ever spoke to her decided to approach her today?


    Michael hadn''t been rude, nor did he make it obvious that he was trying to console her over her brother''s death.


    He simply acted... friendly. Asked about classes, training¡ªthe usual small talk. Not once did he offer sympathy or say anything meant to comfort her.


    It felt more like two casual friends spending time together. And even though Sylvie had wanted to be alone, she didn''t turn him away. They weren''t total strangers, and he was clearly careful not to overstep.


    They had lunch together and ended up chatting about her favorite subject¡ªrunes.


    Michael wasn''t good at them, so he asked questions, and eventually even requested her help.


    "You know the difficulty of Aegis Trials, right? Could you teach me a bit?" he asked, wearing a sheepish smile.


    It was... refreshing to see him like that. Less distant than usual. Not just that boy who occasionally glanced her way from across the room.


    But it was also strange¡ªhow suddenly he was getting close to her.


    Sylvie didn''t mention it aloud, but the weight in her chest lingered.


    Was she really giving off the kind of vibe that begged for comfort?


    "Ah!"


    Sylvie''s thoughts were abruptly cut off when someone grabbed her shoulders, halting her in her tracks.


    She turned to find a familiar face grinning back at her¡ªa raven-haired girl she knew all too well.


    "Senior Aries... you could just say hello like a normal person."


    "I was checking your reflexes. You need to work on them," Aries said as she let go of her shoulders.


    Sylvie sighed. She wasn''t wrong. She had been zoning out a lot lately. For Aries to sneak up on her this easily... it was honestly a little embarrassing. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now don''t look so heartbroken, or I''ll start feeling bad," Aries teased, patting her shoulder. "It''s okay. You''ll get back to your old self soon."


    Sylvie knew what she was referring to, but she didn''t comment. Instead, she asked, "So? Did you want something?"


    Aries''s eyes lit up with mischief as she remembered her reason for showing up.


    "Come here first." She grabbed Sylvie''s wrist and pulled her toward the stairs, glancing around to make sure no one was nearby.


    Sylvie gave her a tired smile. "I''m not into girls, Senior."


    Aries paused, deadpan. "Did you really think I was going to confess? Relax. I have different tastes. If anything, I''d try my luck with Elana, hehe~"


    Sylvie shook her head and sighed. "Senior¡­ can we skip the buildup and get to the point?"


    "Oh, right!" Aries leaned in, voice dropping with curiosity. "You were talking to that blond cutie yesterday, right? Is there something going on between you two?"


    Sylvie frowned. "No¡­ did it really look like that?"


    She hadn''t thought much of her conversation with Michael, and it surprised her to hear someone misread it. She often spent time with Allen, and no one ever made comments about them.


    What made Michael so different?


    Aries grinned, eyes gleaming. "Well, I was just around the corner when I saw your beloved professor staring at you and blondie pretty hard."


    Sylvie blinked. "Professor Adrian?"


    Aries almost laughed¡ªSylvie had guessed it too quickly. But she held back her teasing and nodded. "Yup. When you were walking with Michael toward the common hall, he was looking at you two with a seriously intense expression."


    Sylvie''s cheeks flushed. "You''re lying¡­ He was probably just thinking about something."


    "I know the difference," Aries said with a knowing smile. "He even took a step forward¡ªlooked like he was about to come over¡ªbut then he shook his head and walked away."


    Sylvie stood there, stunned.


    She glanced at Aries again, and something about the senior''s expression told her it wasn''t a joke. She wasn''t making it up.


    Was he really... bothered by seeing me with Michael?


    Sylvie didn''t want to admit it, but the thought tugged at her heart. Even if Adrian only saw her as a student¡ªdespite whatever feelings she might have had¡ªshe couldn''t shake off what she''d just heard.


    In the end, she whispered, "Please don''t tell anyone about this."


    Aries grinned slyly. "Of course~ But let me know if anything happens between you and the Professor."


    Sylvie didn''t respond. She turned and walked away.


    But somewhere, deep in her mind, a decision had already been made.


    She would distance herself from Michael.


    Maybe it was all just a misunderstanding. Maybe it meant nothing. But Sylvie didn''t want to risk doing anything Adrian might not like.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Adrian was nervous.


    Trying out independent magic like this¡ªit wasn''t something he could take lightly.


    He was fully aware of the Fallen God''s influence... and its reach. If the spell he cast happened to fall under that god''s dominion, then he''d be risking more than just a failed experiment. The Fallen God might try to take control of him¡ªand if that happened, Adrian would need someone nearby. Someone he could trust to break him out of a daze before it was too late.


    But trust... that was the tricky part.


    Who could he trust enough to stand by his side during something like this?


    Definitely not Ariana. Her position as a Warden would force her to intervene the moment she sensed something forbidden. And beyond that, she cared about him too much to allow him to put himself in danger. If he confessed his discovery of independent magic, he''d also have to explain how he came upon it¡ªthrough the Staff of the Dark Lord.


    No... involving Ariana was out of the question.


    Elana? He immediately shook that thought off. She was just a child. Curious and intelligent, but far too young and far too kind-hearted to be dragged into something like this.


    Then there was Ruby.


    For a brief moment, he considered her.


    She was his friend. She''d always been supportive and always stood for what was right. But maybe that was the problem.


    Ruby was constantly working to improve the human world¡ªfighting corruption and pushing boundaries in the right direction. Adrian couldn''t be sure how she''d react to a Runesmith defying the fundamental laws of magic. Breaking the very foundation of what made their system stable.


    She might try to stop him. Maybe even report him if she believed he was losing control.


    And she could. Ruby had the strength to pin him down and drag him to the authorities if she thought it would save him from himself.


    So no¡ªshe wasn''t an option either.


    He was thinking what he should do when he heard a knock on his door.


    Adrian stopped thinking altogether and hurriedly approached the door.


    Upon opening it, he found Ariana standing there with her cheeks tinted with pink.


    Adrian felt his heart rate elevating slightly as he invited her inside.


    Today, he was going to tune a first third-grade armament for someone.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 139 138- Satisfying her**

    The weapon Ariana brought with her was a flail¡ªa handle with a chain attached, and at the end of the chain was a heavy ball lined with sharp spikes. It swung fast and hit hard, making it a serious threat, even to armored enemies. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You switched weapons?" Adrian asked, remembering she usually preferred axes and battle hammers. This one looked sleek and more flexible.


    There was a switch near the end of the handle that pulled the chain in, locking the spiked ball into place and turning it into more of a mace.


    It looked heavy¡ªnot the kind of weapon Adrian would choose to use in a fight.


    Ariana explained, "Back when I earned my second grade, I didn''t have much of a choice. I was low on money and could only afford a secondhand weapon to get it enhanced with runes."


    Getting a runesmith to enchant a weapon costs a fortune. And if the runesmith worked for the Tower, a regular person might as well sell their house just to afford one good armament.


    "I used up a few months'' worth of income to get this one," she said with a soft smile.


    It was clear she was happy with her new weapon.


    Adrian gently cupped her cheek and said, "If you ever need help, you can count on me. I might charge for teaching, but that''s not my only way of making money."


    Ariana blinked in surprise. "What do you mean?"


    Adrian was about to tell her anyway, so he explained, "The armament I made during the Aegis Trials, and the notes I submitted to the Tower¡ªSir Albec paid me quite well for all of that. And you know I''m not someone who cares much for luxury. So if you need help, just ask."


    Adrian could easily earn enough to fill vaults by enchanting just a few second-grade weapons¡ªbut what mattered more to him was who he was enchanting them for.


    Ariana slowly nodded, then asked, "Do you want to rest for a bit before we start?" She noticed he was still in his formal clothes, which made her feel a little guilty for showing up so early.


    But Adrian said, "It''s okay. We can start now."


    He stood up, took off his coat, and walked toward the hanger.


    As he rolled up his sleeves, he asked, "Did you do what I told you?"


    Ariana looked down, a bit embarrassed. "I still don''t get why you wanted me to... shave off every single hair. But I did it, just like you said."


    Adrian chuckled. "It''s for precision, Aria." Picking up his runic pencil, he added, "Now, let''s begin with the first thread."


    Ariana nodded as she sat on the bed with a slightly nervous expression.


    Adrian pulled the tea table near the bed and rested the flail on it. It was quite heavy so he couldn''t keep it on his lap while he worked.


    Waving his pencil, he drew the insignia and without much thought, used the perfectly suited dialect to inscribe the first thread.


    This wasn''t the first time he enchanted a first-grade for her.


    Once that step was done, he asked, "Want to test it?"


    Ariana shook her head, "Nah, I know I am under the best Runesmith''s care."


    Her confidence made him chuckle as he said, "So...should we get onto the second grade?"


    Ariana nodded, a bit nervous as she got up.


    "Want me to help you?" Adrian offered, moving his hand toward her shirt button.


    Ariana blinked as she asked, "Is this some kind of kink?" He always prefers undressing her by himself.


    "Ahah...it''s like unwrapping my favorite gift. Don''t mind." As he said, his fingers expertly undid her buttons one by one, revealing her smooth skin.


    There was a scar down her collarbone. And a few on her chest and stomach.


    Her tattoo was trailing down her neck, and there was one on her back, too.


    She has gone through several battles that have provided her with this body.


    "Do I look ugly?" This was the first time he was looking at her body rather than jumping on her. That''s why, she was feeling both embarrassed and nervous.


    Adrian looked up and asked, "Look into my eyes and tell me what you see?"


    Ariana looked at him, and all she saw was admiration and a subtle craving.


    Adrian leaned his face toward hers and whispered, "My wife is charming with scars. They only enhance your beauty." He gave her lips a brief peck.


    Ariana lowered her head and nodded, "Mm-hmm..."


    She looked shy.


    How adorable.


    Although he was quite eager to do things to her that might disturb his neighbors, Adrian controlled his lust and told her to sit down.


    She did before Adrian removed her pants slowly.


    "Do you really have to remove everything?" She was now down to her underwear only.


    She was wearing a black pair today which slowly broke his restraint.


    But he held back and told her, "If you want perfect tuning then yes. And not like I haven''t seen you naked before."


    "But that was different...we were in that mood...but this feels embarrassing."


    Adrian grinned as he knelt between her legs and asked, "Are you in the mood today too?" Without warning, he slid her panty and saw her petals were glistening with her juices.


    "Guh! What can I do? We haven''t done it for a week now." He has been too busy these days and after tasting pleasure for once, she started craving it more.


    That''s why, she ended up satisfying herself recently, and the guilt that followed was immense.


    But now, she has forgotten about everything.


    Being naked before the man she loves was too stimulating for her. She was drooling down there.


    Adrian grinned as he ran his fingers over her pink lips, making her shiver, as he asked, "So let''s satiate your needs first before starting with the tuning."


    "Huh-fuck!" Her curious hum turned into a curse as she held his head and arched her back.


    Mercilessly, Adrian pressed his tongue against her petals and tasted her juice.


    "A-Adrian...shit! This...mggh!" She glared as suddenly Adrian covered her mouth.


    He told in a hushed voice, "Walls are thin. Here, bite on this." He handed her, her shirt.


    Ariana was about to tell him to stop since there was a chance for others to hear her moaning like a bitch, but she ended up biting her shirt since he again licked her cunt.


    Her left hand clawed his hair while the other one pushed the shirt in her mouth.


    Adrian penetrated his index finger inside her puckering hole, while his tongue brushed against the small nub at the crown.


    His fingers rubbed the entrance, knowing where the stimulation was the most.


    "Mmfh....fuuuuh...." She threw her head back, barely keeping her voice low as she felt her orgasm building.


    Masturbation can never compare to this. It''s like he knows all her buttons better than herself.


    Ariana pushed his head between her legs as she felt his tongue rubbing against her clit while his finger scratched against the same spot where she was vulnerable.


    Her hips trembled, eyes rolled back as she cried, "CUFFFFFFFNNNG...."


    Adrian pulled away as his face was showered with her honey water.


    He stayed there for a few seconds, before getting up.


    Taking a few tissue papers, he wiped his face and said, "Don''t fall asleep now. We have work to do."


    A panting Ariana nodded.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 140 139- Love

    Ariana sat quietly, her body wrapped in a blanket. She was still naked underneath, but since the second thread had been tied, she had covered herself.


    Adrian took a moment before moving on to the next step.


    He glanced at the armament and said, "I''ve adjusted all the threads to match your mana flow. It might feel freeing¡ªbut don''t push yourself too much."


    "Freeing?" Ariana asked, puzzled.


    Adrian paused, then explained, "It''ll feel like you had a cramp in your back all this time. And now that it''s gone, you''ll feel lighter, like you can move better. Just don''t overdo it, or you might end up with a new kind of injury."


    Ariana gave a small nod, showing she understood.


    Adrian pulled up a chair and sat in front of her.


    "I''m going to tie the third thread now," he said. "But before that, I need to warn you¡ªI''ll be diving into your mind. I''ll search through your memories to find the one emotion that truly shapes your mana."


    Adrian seemed unsure. "If there''s something you don''t want me to see, we can stick to the normal method," he offered.


    Ariana understood what he meant. She wasn''t just some ordinary subject. Letting him inside her mind would reveal everything she had worked hard to keep hidden from the world.


    That included any past relationships¡ªthings she might not be proud of.


    That''s why Adrian looked hesitant.


    But Ariana said calmly, "There''s nothing I want to hide from you. You might feel disgusted, though¡ªso just be prepared."


    Adrian gave a short nod. "That won''t bother me," he replied. After all, he had seen horrific memories through the training doll. At this point, there wasn''t much that could shock him.


    Ariana gave a small shrug. "Then go ahead."


    Adrian let out a soft sigh and told her to lie down.


    She did, watching as he walked over to the cupboard and pulled out something unexpected.


    Her eyes widened. "Wait¡ªare you tying me up now?" she asked, startled by the thick ropes in his hands.


    "Memories can cause strong reactions," he explained calmly. "I know you''d never hurt me on purpose, but I also don''t want you to blame yourself if something happens while you''re not in control."


    Without arguing, Ariana let him tie her wrists to the headboard. She didn''t think it was necessary, but she didn''t resist.


    When he finished, Adrian sat back down in the chair beside her.


    "Now," he said gently, "calm your mind, close your eyes, and take a few deep breaths."


    Ariana followed his instructions without a word, trying to clear her thoughts and focus on the center of her forehead¡ªa spot that always helped her find peace.


    Adrian placed his hand gently on her head. Through one of her mana pores, he sent a steady wave of his own energy into her body, allowing it to flow in sync with her magic. Their resonance made the entry smooth¡ªno resistance, no backlash.


    Once inside her mind, he searched for a memory¡ªsomething strong enough to anchor him within her consciousness.


    And he found it.


    Almost immediately.


    Maybe because he already knew where to look.


    The sky was dark.


    Ariana was crouched by a dumpster, trying to disappear into the shadows. Her eyes shimmered with tears as she watched a boy¡ªclearly younger than her¡ªgetting beaten mercilessly by a group of local thugs.


    Back then, she had only just begun her combat training. Her mana control was shaky at best.


    She had been timid¡ªso timid that even someone raising their voice could make her flinch and back away.


    When one of the goons brushed her hair aside and whispered something crude, she froze and tried to shrink away.


    But the boy walking beside her wasn''t the type to ignore such things.


    Despite being smaller and clearly outmatched, Adrian had slammed his boot into the thug''s face without hesitation.


    What followed was a savage beating.


    He was no match for them, and he knew it.


    Yet every time he hit the ground, he rose again. Bruised, bloodied¡ªbut standing. Clenching his fists in front of his chest, as if to say, "I''m not done yet."


    That was the moment Ariana truly realized how much Adrian cared about her.


    That memory became a turning point for her¡ª


    The day she stopped running.


    The day she decided to change.


    The day she understood what strength really looked like¡­ and what kind of person she wanted to become.


    It took Adrian a few quiet minutes before he finally pulled back and began writing the rune on the weapon.


    Ariana remained calm, even after revisiting that memory with him.


    She watched him in silence, eyes steady, until he finished. Then, she softly asked,


    "So? What is it¡­ that influences me the most?"


    Adrian looked up at her, then pointed his runic pencil at himself.


    "Love," he said.


    It was rare. Most people were driven by grief¡­ or anger. Pain made strong roots in the soul.


    But Ariana was different.


    Her strength came from her love¡ª


    A love that centered around Adrian.


    Without saying a word, he climbed onto the bed and kissed her.


    Ariana let out a soft moan. His lips were rough, yet filled with longing. She could feel everything in that kiss¡ªhis love, his hunger, his restraint slowly slipping.


    And she welcomed it.


    She let him hold her, let herself melt into his arms, surrendering fully.


    Every beat of his heart echoed against hers, and it filled her with warmth.


    Her strength was tied to him.


    And that truth made her¡­ happy.


    He parted from her and then hugged her closely. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Softly, he breathed a few words, "I love you, Aria..."


    "I-I love you too..." She said it, finally.


    Adrian looked at her smilingly before he slowly uncovered her, revealing her naked form.


    She shivered slightly, noticing his gaze as she asked, "What about the walls?*


    Adrian assured her, "I have artifact installed that suppresses the noise from leaking."


    Ariana''s eyes widened, "Then previously you told me to keep my voice low...just to torment me?" She tried to move her hand and grab him; but failed because of the ropes.


    Adrian grinned, "Not today, Aria. You are now at my mercy~"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 141 140- Everything will be fine

    "Mm..." Adrian mumbled softly as he stirred from sleep.


    Frowning slightly, he blinked his eyes open and noticed his left arm had gone numb.


    Sunlight streamed in through the small gap in the curtains, making him squint.


    He let his eyes adjust before glancing down at the person lying beside him.


    Ariana was still fast asleep, her head resting on his arm and her hand placed gently on his chest. Her lips were slightly parted as she breathed in a steady rhythm.


    Just seeing her made his morning feel brighter.


    Carefully, he slid out from under her and laid her head on the pillow.


    He walked over to the cupboard and pulled out a pair of shorts to wear.


    It was the weekend, so there were no classes. Still, he had promised Thalia a tutoring session, so he''d have to leave in about an hour. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crossing the room, he poured water into the kettle sitting on a small shelf and placed it on top of the artifact stove he had built a few days ago. It worked well and let him control the heat precisely.


    As the water began to warm, he reached for the coffee pouch on the nearby shelf¡ªbut paused when his gaze drifted to the mirror across the room.


    Turning to look at his reflection, he noticed several faint red marks on his neck and chest.


    Ariana had been... quite passionate last night. Bold and demanding. She didn''t stop until nearly dawn, and the moment they did, she fell asleep right away.


    Adrian chuckled softly, remembering how she mumbled in her sleep afterward.


    ''Adorable,'' he thought, stealing a quick glance at her before returning to the kettle. He placed a tablespoon of coffee into each cup.


    He had made this coffee blend himself¡ªselecting just the right coffee beans.


    As he prepared the coffee, he suddenly heard a familiar groan behind him.


    "Now... this is a view I could wake up to every morning..." Ariana''s voice was husky as she leaned back against the headboard, pulling the blanket around her bare body.


    Watching Adrian make coffee, his toned back on full display, was a sight she never got tired of.


    Adrian brought the coffee back to the bed, gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead, and handed her the cup.


    Ariana leaned against him as he sat beside her.


    They sat together in a quiet, peaceful silence until Adrian finally asked, "Any plans for today?"


    Ariana gave a small shrug. "Nothing important. What about you?"


    "I promised Thalia I''d teach her the second thread. So¡­ a few hours," he replied.


    Ariana frowned slightly. "She''s already ready for that?"


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully. "In my opinion, she''s far ahead of the others. More than ready to learn the next Thread."


    Ariana hummed in response, trusting his judgment.


    "But¡­ will you teach her your way?" she asked, her tone carrying a hint of concern.


    Adrian raised his brows. "My way¡­ as in?"


    "I mean your unconventional methods of Runesmithing," she clarified.


    Adrian tilted his head. "Is that a problem?"


    "Of course it is." Ariana turned to face him. "You know better than anyone what your creations can do. Why would you pass that kind of knowledge on to someone else¡ªsomeone who could unintentionally cause real damage?"


    Adrian let out a quiet sigh. "The way you say that¡­ it stings a little."


    Ariana''s voice softened. "I''m not trying to hurt you. But Adrian, we both know how dangerous your techniques can be in the wrong hands. You''re mature enough to handle it¡ªbut not everyone is. And even if Thalia keeps it to herself, there are powerful people out there who could force her to reveal it."


    She paused for a second, then added gently, "In a way¡­ you''re putting her in danger."


    Adrian thought about her words and slowly nodded. She was right.


    "Okay. I won''t teach her everything I know. But I can''t use the old-school methods either. They''re just¡­ boring."


    Ariana smiled and cupped his cheek. "I know you''ll find a middle ground¡ªjust like you always do."


    Adrian exhaled and pulled her closer, wrapping an arm around her shoulder.


    They sat like that for a while, enjoying the silence, before Adrian spoke again. "Did you get any letter from your father?"


    Ariana let out a soft sigh. "I did. But there was no mention of¡­ us. He did ask me to visit home if I had time." She glanced at Adrian. "I have a feeling he already knows."


    Adrian nodded. "Hmm¡­ he has friends in the upper circle. So yeah, that''s possible."


    Ariana hesitated, then asked, "Adrian¡­ is there a chance you could bring Uncle Adam into this conversation?"


    Her voice trembled a little, clearly showing her nerves.


    To her, if her father rejected their relationship, she might be forced to walk away from her family. But if there was even a small chance he could accept it¡ªshe wanted to take it.


    Aria.


    He called out.


    His soothing voice dispelled the storm of emotions she started to suffer from.


    She looked at him. His comforting gaze was enough to let her know that he had got this. That he was confident in gaining his blessings.


    Ariana leaned toward him, "I am sorry...I am just a little anxious...knowing what my father''s first reaction would be."


    Victor gave importance to his relationships a lot, treating his younger brother as his guardian, and for him, Adrian was just like his own son.


    So, naturally, seeing the two children now entangled in romance would not sit well with the man.


    However, Adrian knew he would somehow make things right. He just knew it.


    ....


    Not so long after, Adrian took a bath and changed into his formal clothes before leaving the room.


    Ariana was tired that''s why she decided to rest in his room for the time being.


    Adrian told her that he would bring breakfast for her when he returned, giving her another reason to stay back.


    "Morning, Prof."


    "Good morning, sir."


    He was greeted by several students who, despite today being the end of the week, were still loyal to their routine and woke up early for training.


    He greeted them back as he walked towards his workshop.


    Now that he thought about it, teaching Thalia his technique was dangerous, and it could lead to world disaster.


    ''I will just add a few things to the conventional method...'' With those thoughts, he reached the workshop and found rather than one, two students standing there.


    "Hmm?"


    "Good morning, sir."


    "G-Good morning, Professor."


    Greeted Thalia and the Princess.


    Adrian''s questioning eyes made Sylvie nervous ones as she asked, "Can I also join? Please."


    Adrian was about to say something but then he realized that she must be finding a way to distract herself.


    That''s why he nodded, "Okay."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 142 141- Take help

    It was her first day, so Adrian was going over the basics for Thalia¡ªexplaining what the second Thread was, why it''s used, what benefits it gives, and what a Runesmith should watch out for when drawing it.


    Thalia wasn''t just listening closely¡ªshe was also jotting down every detail in her notepad, not wanting to miss or forget anything important.


    "So yes, the second Thread helps improve mana efficiency by allowing magic to flow into weapons with as little waste as possible," Adrian finished, wrapping up his ten-minute explanation.


    He looked toward the Princess and found her eyes on him.


    But the moment their gazes met, she quickly looked away.


    Strange¡­ what''s going on with her? Adrian wondered. Since the drama she caused in the past, Sylvie had kept her distance out of guilt. Her sudden interest in being near him now felt odd.


    Is she just trying to distract herself? Adrian hoped that was all.


    "Sir," Thalia spoke up, "if we talk in terms of percentages, how much less mana is used with a second-grade weapon?"


    She knew mana couldn''t be measured exactly but was curious to get a rough idea of what to expect if she improved a second-grade weapon properly.


    Adrian thought for a moment, recalling what he''d seen in the past.


    "Over thirty percent," he replied.


    Sylvie''s eyes widened in amazement, while Thalia gave a thoughtful nod. After a brief pause, she asked with a curious smile, "What about the armaments you make?"


    Adrian smiled back, hesitating for a moment before answering, "Around... ninety percent."


    "¡­!"


    "¡­"


    Both girls were left speechless by the number. They wouldn''t have believed it if they hadn''t already seen a glimpse of what Adrian could do.


    Ninety percent? That was like barely using mana at all. With that kind of efficiency, a person could cast spell after spell without ever running out of energy.


    Thalia blinked and asked, "P-Professor¡­ is it even possible for someone else to reach that level?"


    Adrian let out a small chuckle. "I''m good, but I''m not the best. So yes, I believe someone out there can make even better armaments¡ªor someday, someone will."


    Then, glancing at the teen, he added with a faint smile, "Even you might surpass me."


    Thalia shrank back in her seat, "I don''t believe that..."


    "But I do." Adrian followed, his eyes holding honesty.


    Thalia kept looking at him and her tense shoulders relaxed slightly.


    Was...really there a possibility?


    After that, Adrian taught her more about the second Thread without jumping on practical tuning right away. The class continued for two hours and not even once the two girls seemed bored or tired. If anything, they seemed disappointed when Adrian informed them that the class had finished.


    As Adrian picked up his coat, Sylvie hesitantly approached him, "Umm...Professor."


    "Only on one condition," Adrian spoke without turning to look at her.


    Sylvie was baffled at the response, but she didn''t speak and heard him, "If after three classes you can answer a few questions you can continue to attend the extra classes."


    Sylvie''s eyes brightened as she hurriedly responded, "Understood. I will do my best."


    Not so long after Adrian made his way out of the workshop after the two left.


    He first made his way to the common hall to get breakfast for himself and the sleeping beauty.


    "Two basic breakfast sets and add a cheesecake to it." He asked the chef as he reached the counter.


    While the food was getting prepared Adrian sat on the nearby table.


    There were not many students around and those who were nearby greeted him politely.


    Adrian smiled at them before his focus redirected to the system screen.


    There were four people online at the moment.


    And one of them was someone he hadn''t interacted with before.


    Scarlette: [Greetings, Runesmith.]


    Adrian greeted back with a simple ''hello''.


    Raven: [Oh my~Scarlette finally came out of her hibernation~]


    Adrian didn''t know what he should make of that information. At least he got to know that Scarlette was a woman.


    Scarlette: [With the current state of my world, hibernation never crossed my mind.]


    She simply responded. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dark Knight: [Situation over there is bad too?]


    Asked the Knight for whom Adrian created an armament a few days ago.


    Scarlette: [Yes. The situation is growing chaotic. It seems I must intervene before an unrecoverable damage is done.]


    It seems the two worlds from where Dark Knight and Scarlette belong were at a stage of war.


    Valor: [The movement of XXXX has been fierce on my side too. However, thanks to XXXX''s support, I was able to contain the danger in time.]


    Adrian was confused by this message. Was either of the two censored words referred to him?


    Raven: [Why are you so silent, dear? Do you wish to chat with me in private?]


    Again with her teasing. Well, it was good that Annabelle wasn''t here.


    Adrian responded, "I am just observing and trying to make sense out of things. From the way you all talk it appears you all hold quite a prominent position in your worlds."


    There was a pause before someone said,


    Valor: [It''s apparent that you haven''t unlocked even a fragment of your memories.]


    "..." Was he supposed to know this? Well, Adrian shared something that might interest them, "I recently had some flash of memories which creeped me out...but I guess you all were right. I have yet to recover my memories."


    The system didn''t censor his words meant it was okay to talk about those flashes in his dreams to them.


    Raven: [That sounds wonderful, Dear! Once you get to remember how many blissful moments we have spent together, you will instantly jump at me~]


    "..." Adrian was now feeling blessed that Annabelle wasn''t here.


    After a brief pause, Scarlette stated,


    [If it''s stressing you out, you should reach out to someone you trust.]


    Her words surprised him.


    Valor: [Indeed. For someone who is hailed as the strongest warrior, I was trembling like a child and clung to my grandma when my memories returned to me.]


    Raven: [....same goes for me. I had my father.]


    Dark Knight: [The burden must be immense, XXXX. Don''t shoulder everything on your own or you will lose your mind.]


    Their warnings made him realize that he might have been overestimating himself.


    Adrian couldn''t stop thinking about the flashes he saw in his sleep. Only last night was peaceful when Ariana was in her arms.


    And now...maybe he knows whom he can talk to about this.


    "I am thankful for the advice."


    No one responded immediately.


    After a brief pause, Adrian added, "If you have any request to make I will come online in a few hours."


    Scarlette: [Now that you mentioned it, I do have a request.]


    Adrian hummed in questioning.


    Scarlette: [I want you to make me an artifact that can cool down a wide enclosed area, and if I can adjust the temperature, then it would be brilliant.]


    Adrian thought for a moment before assenting, "Got it, I will ask you for details in a few hours."


    [Understood.]


    Once the chat got disconnected, Adrian went to pick the breakfast and thought about the only person who could help him make this artifact.


    Elana.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Wait...Scarlette ....Scarlette Bellarine?! Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 143 142- Nearly killed

    The following day, after class, Elana was invited by her favorite professor to his workshop regarding a work-related matter.


    Naturally, she agreed without hesitation. After a brief stop by her room, she arrived at the workshop.


    Her hair was tied in a neat high bun, and she wore a crisp white shirt tucked into tailored black trousers¡ªan ensemble that lent her a refreshing elegance and subtly accentuated her youthful allure.


    She paused at the threshold, her gaze sweeping across the cluttered space. Although this wasn''t her first visit, the workshop seemed considerably more disordered than before.


    "Ah, come in," the professor called out, not bothering to lift his head from the intricate piece he was engrossed in.


    Elana skipped lightly toward his desk and remarked with a playful concern, "Can you even find the right tool when you need it?"


    Her question prompted him to glance up, then around at the chaotic expanse of his work area. As if suddenly aware of the disarray, he offered a sheepish smile.


    "Well, I do clean up occasionally. Please bear with the mess and have a seat."


    Elana offered help without missing a beat. "If you''d like, I can assist with organizing. I''m quite good at it."


    She knew how particular he was¡ªeven a single misplaced screw might be critical to his work. Confident in her ability to sort everything meticulously, she was certain her help would be appreciated.


    However, he gently declined, "That''s kind of you, but I prefer my own system¡ªchaotic as it seems. I place things where I know I''ll find them, without having to search."


    Elana nodded in quiet understanding before her gaze drifted to the object he was meticulously shaping.


    "Another artifact?" she asked with interest.


    "Yes," the professor replied, "a cooling system with an adjustable switch."


    Elana blinked, clearly intrigued. "Cooling artifacts aren''t exactly novel, but a temperature adjustment switch? How would that even function?"


    Her curiosity brought a flicker of satisfaction to his face.


    Adrian extended his hand toward the artifact and channeled mana into the embedded Heartstone¡ªa rare material renowned for its ability to sustain rune functions autonomously, without the need for continuous mana input or an activating wielder, unlike traditional armaments.


    The Heartstone pulsed with light, gradually illuminating a series of delicate runes etched onto its surface.


    "You see this rune?" he pointed out, his tone instructional yet animated. "This one regulates temperature by controlling the mana output. The principle is simple¡ªthe lower the mana flow, the weaker the cooling effect, and vice versa."


    Elana nodded again, this time more slowly. While she grasped the fundamental concept, the deeper intricacies of its application still eluded her.


    "Hmm~ so I just sit here and let myself be used?" Elana teased, her tone light but laced with meaning.


    Adrian flushed, flustered by the phrasing. "Don''t put it like that¡­ and this time, I''ll make sure to give you something in return for your help," he promised earnestly.


    Elana opened her mouth, tempted to say something that would surely deepen his embarrassment¡ªbut she held back. Instead, she simply nodded with a soft smile. "I understand. Then, shall we begin?"


    Adrian returned her nod and, without further delay, got to work.


    There was, in fact, a need for twelve artifacts. The hall Scarlette had described was expansive¡ªits dimensions far beyond average¡ªso covering the entire space required multiple units.


    Scarlette hadn''t objected to the quantity, but she had been mildly curious about what Adrian intended to ask for in return.


    He hadn''t yet decided.


    With the upcoming exchange program¡ªthe next arc in the story, both long and potentially perilous¡ªAdrian was treading carefully. He didn''t want to make any rash decisions. Instead, he chose to finish the task first and reflect afterward.


    Two hours passed. Focused work filled the time, and at last, twelve functional artifacts sat on the table¡ªready for delivery.


    Adrian leaned back, removed his glasses, and rubbed the fatigue from his eyes. "Now¡­ what would you like as a thank you?" he asked, his voice low with weariness.


    "Just a cup of coffee," Elana replied, almost too quickly.


    He gave a faint nod, beginning to rise, but she gently stopped him. "Let me brew it for you."


    He tilted his head, puzzled. "But wouldn''t that defeat the purpose of a thank-you gift? You''d be the one doing the work."


    Elana offered a small, almost wistful smile. "Getting to spend time with you is reward enough for me. Don''t worry about it, Professor."


    Adrian stood frozen in place, momentarily at a loss for words.


    He watched Elana make her way to the boiler with casual ease as if she had always been familiar with his workshop.


    A few moments passed in silence before he finally asked, his tone quiet but thoughtful, "Elana¡­ what are your plans after graduation?"


    She didn''t seem surprised by the question. Her voice remained calm and certain as she replied, "I want to become an instructor¡ªlike the Headmistress."


    Adrian gave a contemplative hum. "I can actually see you as a Warden. Have you truly never considered gaining field experience?"


    Elana was, without a doubt, the strongest student in her year. With her innate talent, disciplined training, and formidable elemental affinity, she had the potential to break into the top thirty within a few years¡ªespecially under the mentorship of a high-ranking Warden.


    Yet she shook her head, resolute. "My goal has always been to teach. That''s where my heart lies, and that''s where I''ll focus."


    There was no wavering in her tone¡ªonly conviction. No space left for argument or persuasion.


    Adrian nodded slowly. "Then pursue it wholeheartedly. Stay the course, and become the kind of instructor others aspire to be." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before long, Elana returned to the table, offering him a steaming cup of coffee with a warm smile. "Here."


    Adrian accepted it with a quiet "Thank you," then gently blew over the rim before taking a sip.


    "It''s excellent," he said almost immediately, a hint of surprise in his voice.


    Elana chuckled. "The coffee powder was yours¡ªI just blended it in water."


    Adrian shrugged with a small smile. "Timing matters too. Knowing when to add the coffee makes all the difference. That''s your talent¡ªturning something ordinary into something this good. You did well, Elana."


    Elana smiled warmly, "Professor¡­praising someone for something so trivial and then expecting them not to fall for you¡­I think that''s unfair no?"


    Adrian''s breath was caught in his throat as he realized that he might have made a mistake(?).


    But before he could have said something,


    "AAAAAHH!"


    Someone cried from outside before the duo instantly got up and rushed outside.


    Lying on the ground was the familiar black-haired teenager¡ªa huge wound on his stomach and blood making a pool under him.


    Adrian''s widened eyes looked up from where he fell and spotted a pale-faced Sylvie standing there.


    ''What¡­just happened?''


    ------**------


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 144 143- Everything will be fine

    Because of Adrian''s involvement, Allen had been pushed out of two major arcs¡ªevents that should''ve helped him unlock his strength and grow from it.


    With or without his armament, he should''ve been strong enough to stand his ground against a few enemies. But the change in events had cost him dearly.


    Now, he was lying in a pool of his own blood, fading fast.


    "Professor?" Elana''s voice broke through the silence, tight with worry as she looked at the wounded boy.


    A small crowd gathered. Then, pushing through them with urgency, came the silver-haired headmistress. Her face was drawn with a deep frown.


    "Adrian... can you do something about this?" Ariana asked, her eyes locked on the brutal wound.


    Adrian stepped forward without a word. He drew his revolver and loaded a glowing, golden-green bullet into the chamber.


    There were a few gasps when he pointed it at Allen, but Adrian didn''t waver.


    Dhahank.


    The shot rang out¡ªand a radiant hue spread over the boy''s body. The bleeding stopped almost instantly, and the gash across his side began to close as new flesh grew over it.


    In seconds, Allen was no longer dying.


    But he was still pale, barely conscious.


    Adrian lowered the weapon and said, "Take him to the infirmary. Let him rest."


    Several teachers moved at once, lifting the boy with care before hurrying him toward the main building.


    Adrian''s gaze drifted to the broken window from where Allen fell.


    Sylvie stood there, frozen.


    She didn''t look shocked¡ªbut her face was drained of all color.


    He exchanged a glance with Ariana.


    "Everyone return to your rooms," the headmistress said calmly, but firmly. "Evening training is canceled."


    No one argued. The tension was too thick. Slowly, the students began to scatter.


    Just then, Rose Cavendrel¡ªthe pink-haired teacher¡ªstepped forward.


    "I saw Michael leave the dorm earlier," she said in a low voice. "There was blood on him."


    Ariana''s frown deepened. "Send a few guards after him. Now."


    Rose gave a short nod and turned, heading straight for the administrator''s office.


    Adrian and Ariana walked toward the dormitory in silence. No words were needed¡ªthey both knew where they had to go.


    The door was wide open.


    Sylvie was standing by the shattered window, facing them.


    She was trembling.


    Adrian''s eyes immediately scanned her. Her shirt was torn at the collar, the buttons ripped. Faint red marks curled around her neck¡ªlike someone had tried to choke her.


    He let out a slow, heavy breath to calm the knot building in his chest.


    He had already guessed what happened. That''s why he was careful.


    "Aria," he said softly, stepping closer, "get me some water."


    Without a word, Ariana moved to the shelf and poured a glass.


    The room around them was a wreck. Furniture overturned. Books and glass are scattered across the floor. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A fight had clearly broken out¡ªand Allen had almost died because of it.


    Adrian pulled a chair and gestured to the girl, "Please sit down."


    Sylvie slowly nodded and did what he asked.


    Adrian took another chair and sat before her. His posture relaxed, and his eyes held warmth.


    "Are you hurt anywhere?" Adrian asked to which she shook her head.


    "He grabbed my neck and pulled my shirt...but I was able to push him away before Allen barged in." Her voice was still shaky and hoarse because of getting choked.


    "I never thought Michael was that kind of person," Ariana muttered as she handed the glass to Sylvie.


    Adrian sighed, "He has his eyes on her for some time now and I assume Sylvie was avoiding him?"


    Sylvie slowly nodded, "He was constantly asking me to help him...but I didn''t want to be with him...his gaze made me feel unsafe so I kept my distance."


    Her fingers curled around the glass as she shuddered while saying, "But today when I returned to my room...he suddenly came out from under my bed and pushed me against the wall...and-"


    "Shh, it''s okay." Adrian suddenly appeared before her, cupping her cheeks and comforting her, "You don''t need to say it. I understand."


    Adrian was a fool to underestimate Michael. He was one of the strongest students of the academy and surely he must have come here with a plan.


    He not only tried to ra*e Sylvie, he didn''t even think twice before lethally injuring Allen.


    "Aria," Adrian whispered after he got up, "...we need to catch Michael. If he gets away, he will come back for her again."


    Ariana gave a firm nod. "I know. I''ll issue an official warrant for his capture¡ª"


    "No. Please."


    Sylvie''s voice cut through the air, halting both adults mid-thought.


    Adrian turned to her, surprised. "Sylvie?"


    She shook her head slowly. "If word gets out that Michael tried to force himself on me¡­ my father will raise hell again. He''ll come here, blame the academy, and you, Headmistress, for failing to protect me. Even though there was nothing you could have done in this situation."


    Her voice was calm, but her eyes were clouded with shame.


    "Please," she continued, "announce the warrant under Allen''s attempted murder instead."


    Ariana and Adrian exchanged a silent look.


    She wasn''t wrong.


    The King still hadn''t let go of the past¡ªstill held Ariana responsible for things long buried. If he found out about this, he''d tear through the academy''s authority again. Publicly, and without mercy.


    Ariana''s lips parted to speak, but she hesitated. Then she gently said, "Sylvie¡­ I understand if you don''t want anyone knowing what happened. But you don''t need to protect me. This isn''t about me."


    Sylvie looked at her quietly. "Then let it be about me, Headmistress. I''m not ready to let people know¡­ that I couldn''t protect myself."


    That hit harder than Ariana expected.


    No student should have to carry this kind of weight. Especially not here¡ªnot in a place meant to shape them into protectors of the realm.


    They were supposed to be training to fight Acolytes¡­ not each other.


    Am I failing them?


    Without saying much, Ariana stepped outside the room and signaled Adrian to follow.


    She looked shaken.


    Adrian noticed it right away and gently rested a hand on her shoulder. "Breathe. Everything''s going to be okay. We''ll find Michael. Allen will recover."


    Ariana gave a faint nod. "I know¡­ and I''m alright. I just¡­" Her voice dropped to a whisper. "Stay with her, please. She doesn''t trust anyone here but you. Keep her company."


    "I understand," Adrian said softly. "I''ll stay with her. I''ll take care of her."


    He pulled her into a tight hug.


    Ariana didn''t resist. Her arms dropped to her sides as she melted into the warmth of his embrace.


    And softly, almost too quiet to hear, she whispered, "Thank you¡­ for being here."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 145 144- I was prepared

    Sylvie took a warm bath and changed into something more comfortable.


    When she stepped out of the bathroom, she paused in surprise. Her room had been tidied up, and the broken glass was being swept into a dustpan.


    Adrian was crouched down, cleaning the mess she had planned to take care of after freshening up.


    "You didn''t have to do that," she said softly, feeling a little ashamed that the Professor was doing it instead.


    But Adrian replied with a calm smile, "It''s fine. I do this every day¡ªit''s no trouble at all."


    His workshop might be a mess, always scattered with tools and materials, but his personal space was the opposite¡ªneat and clean. Especially now, with Ariana visiting him regularly.


    He dropped the last shard of glass into the dustbin and neatly placed the broom and dustpan back into a small cabinet near the entrance.


    Once done, he returned to the room and asked, "Want some coffee?"


    Sylvie immediately stood up. "Let me prepare it, sir. You''re a guest¡ªI can''t let you do everything."


    Adrian smiled. "How about I show you my coffee-making skills today? Next time, you can make it for us."


    His words left her speechless for a second. She nodded and showed him where everything was.


    Each student''s room had a small kitchen setup for late-night snacks or warm drinks like this. Though the school discouraged them from keeping anything that could burn, they weren''t strict about it¡ªstudents often had kettles or boilers tucked in.


    Adrian poured just enough water for two cups into the kettle and placed it on the boiler.


    "You can rest, if you want," he said.


    Sylvie was sitting upright on the bed, a bit too stiff in his presence.


    "I''m really okay, sir," she replied. "And... just so you know, not even for a moment did I think of letting Michael do anything to me."


    Adrian let out a slow breath. "Sylvie... are you sure you''re not forcing yourself to say that?"


    She nodded firmly. "When I chose to become a Warden, I understood death wasn''t the only thing I needed to be ready for. I was fourteen when my instructor first told me¡ªshe didn''t sugarcoat anything. She shared real stories. Some female Wardens were captured by Acolytes and... weren''t killed right away. But there were warriors who survived that hell, too."


    She took a moment, steadying her voice.


    "That''s why I made up my mind long ago. I knew something like this could happen. And I was well prepared to fight against it to death.*


    Adrian looked at her and said quietly, "I''m proud of you, Sylvie. Truly. Even if you had killed Michael for what he tried to do, no one would have questioned you. So if he ever shows up again, don''t hesitate. Slit his throat."


    Sylvie''s eyes hardened. "I really hope he does come back, sir. It''s been a long time since I felt this much disgust toward someone."


    Adrian almost laughed. The last person she probably felt this way about was him.


    But he said nothing, simply walked over with the two cups of coffee in hand and placed one by her


    side.


    He sat on the chair across from her, and before he could even take a sip, he heard her delighted voice.


    "This¡­ is so delicious."


    She quickly covered her mouth, but her eyes sparkled with joy.


    Adrian smiled warmly. "I''m glad it suits your taste."


    But then Sylvie tilted her head slightly, a look of surprise on her face.


    "Wait¡­ don''t you prefer black coffee? No sugar, no milk, sir? How did you know I like mine sweet and creamy?"


    Adrian blinked, caught off guard. "How do you know how I like my coffee?"


    Sylvie''s cheeks turned pink.


    She couldn''t possibly tell him that she used to watch him closely¡­ that she knew almost everything about him¡ªhis habits, his routine, even his shoe size.


    The room fell into a short, quiet pause.


    Neither of them said what they truly knew.


    Adrian had read it in the novel in his previous life. It mentioned more than once how Sylvie found comfort in sweet drinks, and how Allen used that to soothe her when she was upset.


    So yes, both of them knew¡ªbut neither could confess the source.


    A few moments passed before Adrian gently spoke again.


    "If you want to return home and take a few days off, I can arrange the permission."


    Sylvie slowly shook her head.


    "The atmosphere back there¡­ it''s not something I want to face right now."


    Adrian''s expression shifted.


    He was suddenly reminded of Edward¡ªthe eldest heir of the royal family¡ªwhose passing had shaken the kingdom. How could he forget?


    "I''m sorry about that."


    But Sylvie gave a soft smile. "It''s alright, sir. I know you''re looking out for me¡­ and just having you here is already more comforting than you realize." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She mumbled the last part, almost under her breath, but he heard it.


    Adrian wanted to sigh.


    Even after everything that had happened between them¡­ she still held onto those feelings.


    He didn''t say anything about it.


    His only focus now was to be here¡ªfor her.


    If his presence could bring her some peace, even just a little, then he would gladly stay silent and stay close.


    They chatted for some more time before Sylvie was told to rest as Adrian heard a knock on the door.


    Sylvie lied down on the bed as Adrian opened the door and found Ariana standing on the other side.


    He glanced at the girl once before stepping out and slowly shutting the door.


    "Did you find him?" Adrian asked only to find her shaking her head.


    "He seemed to have disappeared in the forest downslope. He must have made preparations."


    Adrian shook his head, "No, this happened impulsively."


    Ariana frowned, "What do you mean?"


    "Sylvie was paying attention to him until a few days ago, and they seemed on good terms. But she slowly distanced herself from him because she was attending the extra classes I provided to Thalia. So I believe this is an impulsive action."


    Ariana hummed, "Then he wouldn''t have gone too far and must be hiding somewhere in the forest." She had already informed the border security to capture if they saw a boy with the features she described.


    So between the border security and the academy was the expanse of greenery.


    "What about Allen?"


    Ariana assured him, "He has woken up but still being taken care of."


    Adrian nodded as he rested his hands on his waist.


    It turned out after investigation that Allen came to see Olivia off to her room when he heard the disturbance from the neighbouring room.


    And upon calling out, Sylvie cried for help and then Allen lost to Michael during the confrontation.


    Seriously, Allen has reached nowhere his canon counterpart.


    "Adrian, what should we do about Sylvie?" Ariana asked.


    Adrian understood that she was anxious about her security, but, "Leave her alone. She will be used to lure the hunt into the trap."


    Michael''s chapter has been stretched far too long. It''s time to end it.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading. Drop a comment or review if you have been enjoying so far.

 Chapter 146 145- My way

    This is so fucked up.


    I was this fucking close! Just a step away from having her in my hands. Finally. After everything I did, all the time I spent, I would''ve had her.


    I would''ve conquered that woman. Made her mine, body and soul. I''ve got the experience ¡ª I know how to make a woman melt in bed. And once I had her under me, her anger, that damn cold attitude of hers, it would''ve shattered. She would''ve begged for more. Crawled back for my touch.


    She would''ve been mine. My woman. Desperate for every bit of attention I gave her.


    From the moment I first saw her ¡ª that fucking body, that face carved by the gods ¡ª I knew I deserved her.


    Someone like me, with my looks, my name, my place in this goddamn society ¡ª only a hot beauty like her could stand beside me. No one else was worthy.


    I gave it my all. I fucking tried. First, I helped that gang of lowlife trash, let them sabotage the Arcane Anvil Cup.


    All they had to do was kidnap Sylvie and bring her to me. That''s it.


    But those useless bastards couldn''t even do one goddamn thing right.


    They failed me!


    A simple task ¡ª and they blew it! I swear they deserved worse than death. They should''ve been skinned alive, screaming for mercy for years before I crushed their skulls with my bare hands.


    Because of those fuck-ups, I lost my chance. I lost her.


    Fucking hell!


    Then I tried the slow route. Pretend to be nice, act like I cared. Tried to get close. Tried to be her friend, so I could slowly ease my way into her bed.


    And fuck, it was torture. Every time she smiled, every time she leaned close ¡ª and I couldn''t touch her. Couldn''t do a damn thing. My blood boiled. My body screamed.


    But I held back. Because I had no choice.


    With the academy crawling with guards, there was no way I could grab her again.


    And that damn Headmistress! That nosy bitch has been patrolling the dorms every night like she owns the place.Always in the way. Always ruining everything.


    And that boytoy of hers¡­ Adrian.


    God, I''ve felt the fucking urge to rip that useless head right off his shoulders more times than I can count.


    What the hell does Sylvie even see in him?


    She keeps staring at him like he''s the damn sun.


    Like he''s special or something. He''s not. He''s a pathetic, soft-spoken piece of shit who doesn''t even deserve to breathe the same air as her.


    He should''ve been dead. Dead!


    I gave those men the chance ¡ª I paid for it. And they couldn''t even kill one goddamn loser after kidnapping him! Useless fucks.


    "Shit!"


    My forearm throbbed.


    The cut was still bleeding ¡ª fresh, hot, angry pain pulsing through it like a reminder of my failure. Of how close I was again¡­ and how it all turned to shit.


    Today I snapped.


    Sylvie''s been ignoring me for days now. Not a glance. Not a word. Just going in and out of that fucker Professor''s workshop like he''s the only one worth her time.


    I couldn''t take it anymore.


    I couldn''t play the nice guy, the patient friend, the gentle admirer. That mask broke. Shattered. I fucking craved her ¡ª and I was done pretending.


    I planned it all. Waited. Hid under her bed like a fucking beast.


    I knew she''d let her guard down ¡ª she always does when she thinks she''s alone.


    And then, I struck.


    For a moment¡­ just a moment, she was mine.


    She was under me. Trapped. My hands on her arms. Her eyes wide. And fuck, I was so close.


    But no ¡ª the universe had to fuck me over again.


    Because guess who walked in like some hero in a cheap play?


    Allen.


    That motherfucking commoner!


    Another piece of dirt trying to play knight. He ruined everything. Everything!


    "I can''t hide like this forever."


    I whispered to myself, crouched inside the hollow of an old, rotting tree ¡ª the same one I found back in my first year. It used to be a quiet place.


    A secret. Now, it was just a pitiful hole I was forced to crawl into like a damned rat.


    But I knew the knights were out there.


    Hunting.


    They were sweeping the academy grounds, checking every inch. Every alley. Every shadow.


    Living like this ¡ª hiding, starving, waiting ¡ª this wasn''t an option. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I hadn''t given up on Sylvie. Never.


    All I needed was half an hour. Just thirty minutes alone with her...


    Once I had her to myself, once she truly felt my touch, she''d understand.


    She''d stop running. She''d choose me.


    She''d defend me from the rest of them.


    I could make her see. I could make her stay.


    But for now, she was never alone. They hovered around her like fucking flies, protecting her like she was some kind of fragile gem.


    ''They won''t leave her alone¡­'' I gritted my teeth.


    Then ¡ª ah!


    The idea hit me like a jolt of lightning.


    A diversion.


    That''s what I needed.


    A way to pull their eyes away from her for just long enough.


    And I knew exactly when to strike.


    Exactly how to make them run around like headless chickens while I slipped in ¡ª and finally got what I deserved.


    -------**-------


    [Third Person POV:]


    "Agh¡­" Allen groaned as he slowly opened his eyes.


    He was no longer on the hospital bed. He was standing in a white space¡ªa familiar place.


    He has come here once, when he got his first directive.


    And today, he was brought here to be reminded of how big of a failure he was.


    [Someone of your age, someone who has fairly less experience than you¡ªnearly killed you. I am curious to know how will you explain yourself.]


    Came the familiar feminine voice from afar but it reached him clearly.


    Allen had his head lowered, "I lost because I was weak. There is nothing more to it."


    He admitted.


    He was weak. He couldn''t react on time. Panic and concern filled his head and that made his reaction slow. And because of that, he nearly died today.


    [I told you to stick to that man. He is your path to greatness.]


    Allen gritted his teeth, "A powerful armament means nothing if I don''t have the strength to wield it. And I don''t want to survive by depending on someone else!"


    Every time this being talked to Allen, she ushered him to get closer to Adrian, even though she never told him why.


    "Forget it, I am going to do this my way."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 147 146- Alarm

    Adrian was still in her room, sitting by the window and quietly reading through a few notes.


    Sylvie lay asleep on the bed, her face calm and peaceful.


    Seeing her like that was a relief.


    Everything that had happened today must have shaken her¡ªno matter how prepared she claimed to be or how indifferent she tried to seem.


    Adrian had stayed by her side, knowing she''d need someone. She didn''t have many friends in the academy, and the few she did have were in the infirmary.


    Allen was still recovering, and Olivia was with him, taking care of his wounds.


    If I hadn''t been there at that moment¡­ even a few seconds later might have cost him his life, Adrian sighed to himself.


    Allen¡ªdescendant of the one who once struck down the Darkness itself, a being powerful enough to kill a god when the time came. And yet¡­ he''d grown soft. Careless, even. Maybe it was because he hadn''t been in a situation like this for too long¡ªa situation where his life truly hung by a thread.


    Well, maybe this one-sided fight against Michael would finally shake him awake.


    "Don''t you feel tired?" a soft voice broke the silence.


    Adrian turned, smiling at the girl still lying on the bed with her eyes only half open.


    "I can read about runes and history for half a day without getting tired," he replied with a calm smile. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t seem impressed¡ªjust let out a tired sigh. "That''s exactly why you''re the smartest person I''ve ever met."


    He chuckled at her words. "Trying to butter up your teacher? Don''t tell me you''re aiming for bonus points before the Aegis Trials."


    But he knew her well. Sylvie would never try to win favors like that. She was one of the most sincere students he had taught¡ªeasily bound to be in the top five.


    He just wanted to lighten up the mood and hearing the soft giggle from the girl, he knew he succeeded.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Adrian asked as he got up from the seat, "I am going to the common hall anyway so I will bring something for you," He added instantly knowing she would have insisted to bring food herself.


    She gingerly rested back on the bed and nodded, "Anything works,"


    Adrian nodded before he approached the door¡ªonly to pause as he heard her timid voice,


    "Sir¡­"


    "Hmm?" he asked, before hearing her asking something unexpected,


    "You¡­will return right?"


    Adrian could sense the anxiety in her voice, making him feel slightly disturbed. However, he held his calmness and told her, "Yes, I will definitely come back to you."


    He assured her before walking out of the room.


    He ran his fingers through his hair as he made his way down the lobby while keeping his gaze down.


    There were many female students around, returning to their rooms or stepping out.


    They naturally saw him and started murmuring things,


    "If only I could pull him to my room~"


    "Ahh~he look so hot without glasses~"


    "Want to rest a bit, professor?"


    Their voice was very subtle, definitely not meant to reach him but he could hear them clearly.


    ''Seriously, what happened to the taste of young girls? Shouldn''t they be targeting someone of their age?'' He was, at least, six years older than them.


    Shaking his head, he descended the stairs and met a familiar person there, "Ah, I was going to fetch you." Ariana said as she stepped back.


    Adrian''s brows elevated, "Something happened?"


    Ariana shook her head, "Was about to invite you to dinner."


    Adrian hummed as they started walking toward the common hall.


    "I visited the infirmary earlier. Allen has recovered but the nurse is still keeping him there for tonight," she added while glancing at Adrian, "Olivia is staying there with him."


    Adrian hummed in response, "That''s for the best. His wound might have disappeared but he still need some monitored rest so that he doesn''t suffer from any after effect..." Adrian trailed off as he noticed that his girlfriend suddenly had gotten an interest in his face.


    "What happened?" He asked as he tapped on shoulder.


    She shook her head, "I...just was observing something?"


    "What?"


    Ariana smiled faintly, "Your expression doesn''t change when I mention Olivia."


    Adrian sighed, ''So it was about that,'' shaking his head he told her, "I told you I have already moved on from that phase."


    "But you used to like her, didn''t you?"


    Adrian shrugged, "She was kind to me and has a beautiful face so yeah, I was infatuated by her." There was no point in denying, since Adrian himself had told Ariana about his affection towards Olivia when they were not dating.


    Ariana''s brows elevated, "Well, I was kind to you and I take confidence in my beauty. Why didn''t you fall for me?"


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, a thin smirk lifting the edges of his lips, "Aria...are you actually jealous?"


    Ariana tilted her head, "Does that bother you?"


    Adrian smilingly and secretly held her hand and said, "It excites me."


    She came to a slow pause by those words and the sudden warmth enveloping her hand.


    But then, she heard a few students exiting the common hall so she hurriedly stepped forward, detaching her hand from his.


    Adrian chuckled seeing the redness on her neck as they approached the common hall.


    Most of the students had returned to their rooms and those who were still present, instantly stiffened up upon seeing the Headmistress.


    Ariana ignored them and walked to the counter, following her was Adrian who gestured toward the students to relax.


    They eased up, but not too much; now finishing their meals hastily so they could walk away as soon as they could.


    Ariana, despite how lenient and easy going appear before Adrian, was still a strict and narrow-eyed headmistress to the students. And she has to maintain the reputation for several reasons.


    "Get me three dinner meal sets," Ariana told the chef who looked equally baffled and nervous.


    He gave a salute, he really did that, before rushing into the kitchen.


    Adrian sighed, "If only they take me this sincerely as well."


    Ariana grinned, "Bring me with you for VIP treatment."


    Adrian shook his head, "I don''t want to punish them regularly,"


    Ariana chuckled quietly¡ªonly to pause when suddenly alarm went off.


    *BEEP* *BEEP* *BEEP*


    Adrian shared a glance with Ariana before saying, "It''s coming from the steam room. The temperature has risen¡ªprobably a fire." He knew because he had set the alarm himself.


    Ariana frowned, "I will go and check. Direct the students to their rooms."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A/N:- Thanks for reading.